BDSM

Chapter 1 A year after graduating from high school, I began to work as an administrative assistant at a large law firm in New York City. The job title was a euphemism for a secretary. I was 19 years old and unqualified for the job. I could barely type and with my long fingernails painted red, I didn’t see how I could learn. But my father had a friend at the firm who called in a favor and got me the job. I’ll call that lawyer Mr. Greenwald (not his real name). I recall my father telling me how much he appreciated Mr. Greenwald’s assistance. ...

Hailey looked at her reflection in the full length mirror and smiled. She looked as if ready to conquer a new continent. Not that she would of course, wars and conquest were silly things that had no place in the modern world. It was after all the start of the 20th century, a time to explore new ideas. A time to push boundaries and question old ways of thinking. Considering herself an advocate of the modern age, Hailey was not your average 22 year old by any means, especially for a woman. Sole child to Sir Thomas Kennedy she had been brought up in a household of abundant excess. Her father had been on the forefront in the steelworks industry and both owned and ran the nation’s largest, most acclaimed one. Some would even say it was the best steelworks in the world. Hailey had, since an early age, been tutored by her mother until the age of 12, at which time her mother had sadly succumbed to smallpox. ...

Part 4. The plane landed with a loud bump and a subdued squeal of tires underneath us, and we rolled out to a stop. New York City. Bucket list item – check. I had been looking at the Statue of Liberty as we flew around for the offshore approach, Antonio promised me I’d get a lot closer look tomorrow. OK, I mentally braced myself. Girlfriend. Look loving. Make it good. Starting now. ...

Part 2. Antonio Meraz was a quiet, standard intense Italian guy. Liz told me he played rugby like he did everything else, looked it over, planned his steps, then made things happen. He was scary good, she said, when he wanted to be. He had shown up at a few of the parties, kept an eye on me from a distance, but never did anything with me. Two or three of the players didn’t want anything to do with what was being done to me, and he was one of them. Happy to socialize, happy to drink the beer, wasn’t into abusing the furniture. He took crap from some of the guys for never doing anything with me, even when they taunted him to come up and kiss me or feel me up or have sex with me, but he pretty much just waved a beer bottle at them and laughed them off. They all did respect him, he was almost a 4.0 student, came from some manufacturing family in New York City, was a marketing and management double major, and everyone had penciled him in as one of these “take over Dad’s company when he gets old enough” stories. And by all the looks of things he could. And he could kick a rugby ball, Liz told me, half the field and quite often land it in a four-foot circle. ...

Storycodes: Part 1. I knew I hadn’t much time. None, in fact; it had run out. The team had won another away game and most of them would be here within fifteen minutes. Especially the ones that were here last week. Who saw me absolutely ruin my life. It’d been made quite perfectly clear to me. No more snotty bitch. No more arguing about the parties. As a matter of fact, I was now expected to have one keg set up and a second keg handy, snacks or something laid out on the table, and… ...

21. Conclusion Chloe awoke alone the next morning, Ben was not in bed and her collar had been unlocked from its chain. Disappointed she trudged into the bathroom to relieve herself and get a shower. She didn’t see any notes from her Master on the mirror so she leisurely took a long hot shower. Chloe got out and dried off before walking into the closet and her makeup dressing area. There was no note there either. She sat and stared at her reflection for a few minutes and couldn’t seem to break out of this eerie feeling that something was wrong. She brushed and dried her hair, adding the makeup, even though it didn’t appear to be needed. She always wanted to look her best for her Master. ...

CHAPTER FOUR - Doc’s Final Story When David and slave yul got to the ballroom Sunday morning, Doc was already at his table. As they joined him he gestured toward the stage which was set up at one end of the room. “Mark your menu,” he said, “and the chefs will prepare your omelet and whatever. Meanwhile we can watch the discipline demonstration.” He then turned his attention back to the stage. ...

Continues from part fifteen Chapter 16 “It seems like your boy has got himself a pretty little China doll girlfriend, a Michelle Chen,” Mr. Rose said into his disposable cell phone. Janice raised an eyebrow. This was something new and a little unexpected. Her stepson Jeffery never mentioned that he was dating, even when she prodded him on their morning jogs. “Nice girl, too, it seems,” Mr. Rose continued, “She’s an accounting major at the nearby community college. Helps out at her uncle’s restaurant and helps with his books. Clean driving record. Good health. Pretty much a good catch for your boy, I would say.” ...

13. Kidnapped Chloe was struggling against the two hooded men wearing cloth over their faces as Ben walked down the hall. They had entered the bedroom and surprised Chloe as she lay there, already bound helplessly. The men crept in as Chloe rested, nearly dozing off after her multiple orgasms. The two things that kept her awake was her need to drink and replenish her fluids and use the toilet before bedtime. Chloe tried to warn Ben but the larger man grabbed her and clamped his large hand over her mouth, preventing her from crying out around her gag. Unaware, Ben plodded down the hall and the other man hit him over the head with something as he entered the room and he went down in a heap. ...

It’s about 2 PM and I have finished installing the “client line up” which is two six-foot long lengths of two inch pipe with “d” ring welded to it every two feet so there were six naked, handcuffed, blindfolded, and gagged men with their balls locked to the “Dee” rings awaiting their turn for punishment. At each upper end there is a “Tee” fitting with a 30-inch length of pipe threaded down to a 4 bolt steel flange at the bottom. Each flange is bolted to the concrete floor with 4 expanding bolts. ...

Continues from part ten_ ### Part 11 Keeping it all in the family, the pack went for a run every morning. Five weeks after getting them, all of the pups were stronger, growing like weeds and rambunctious to say the least. Getting out of bed in the pink of the morning Janey and I would throw on sweats and running shoes while the puppies tried hard not to show us where the door was and tell us how anxious they were to get out of the house. Janey’s phone would ring, telling her that Deirdre and Merlin were already outside waiting for us. Deirdre would be in the courtyard between the houses, stretching out and trying to look all athletic, while Merlin was already doing laps around her telling her he was ready to run. As soon as we got outside, the kids did their business and then started roughhousing with their brother, who they whooped on a regular basis because they worked as a team and he was all on his own. He never seemed to mind, and they did this each and every morning without fail. Janey did a few quick stretches and then the six of us took off. ...

Continues from part nine_ ### Part 10 All three were costumed identically as the sluttiest stereotypes of stewardesses, in uniforms that were way too tight and lewdly revealing. Personally, having grown up in an age where certain Stewardesses from major airlines became a symbol for anything goes promiscuity, and worldwide guiltless perversions, I liked the look so much I knew our new seamstress Minxy would be redoing these into permanent editions for the cosplay wardrobe. Well, at least for Janey. Maybe adding snaps closures under the buttons, reinforcing the seams for that rip-open action and re-cutting them to be even more alluring and suggestive. I’d think about it and we’d work on this, but right now they needed our immediate attention. This flight was only so long, and Sam and I had specific plans to work them over, although I guess we could always have Jimmy fly around in circles. There was always that. ...

“To put things simply, Dr. Smith, Rubymoon is a private asylum. From time to time wealthy patrons find it necessary to have one or more persons committed in a strict inpatient environment without the need to unnecessarily involve or burden either the legal or medical system. This is where we come in. For a fee that reflects both our discretion and the rarity of the services we offer we house these private mental patients and perform whatever therapeutic measures their patrons believes are most conductive to their mental health.” ...

Continues from part eight_ ### Part 9 With Janey snuggled up under my arm, looking up and smiling at me with wide, happy eyes, we watched as Minxy came up to us in the central courtyard and she centered her friend in front of us for our attention. Looking very similar to Janey’s Cecelia McGovern character, this young woman was maybe five-foot two or three. She was wearing four-inch Oxfords with slightly tapered chunky heels rather than spikes or stilettos, brown tights instead of hose and a three-piece, knee-length gray skirt-suit, with a crème colored ruffled buttoned-to-the-neck blouse. From what I could see she was pretty, without being exceptional, but her head was down, and she would not look up. Her hands were at her sides and her ankles were together, side by side. Her straight brown hair was parted in the middle and it looked to be about collar length. At maybe a buck fifteen, most of it in her hips, she was an average woman in her mid-to-late twenties. ...

Chapter 2 - News of the hour My eyes snap open as programmed at 7:00 A.M. to see the door to my pod opening. Directly in front of me, my fellow maid, Angela, is sliding on her grey latex maid uniform, with red fringe and highlights. While my mind is rebooting, the cleaning and lubrication probes retract before folding into the servicing pod, and I smoothly step from the pod, with perfect balance. I always move gracefully when the house system is controlling my movements through my collar despite my teetering footwear. ...

Part Six Tina, my housemate, got a call from her boyfriend. Shack called her up on a Friday a month and a half or so after her week-long trip up there. It was the day before he was supposed to come down and take her on a run to the coast. He apologized and he missed the hell out of her but he had hurt his back the afternoon before and was going to be lying in bed, according to the doctor, for the next week. He had prescriptions for drugs to help him rest and he could just watch TV but it hurt to move if the painkillers weren’t on board and it was no fun at all even then. The doctor’s orders would not let him get behind a wheel until the next following Monday at best. Short-term comp would cover most of the bills, his emergency fund the rest, but there was no way he could make it down to her. He was sorry, he loved her very, very much and he’d be down there as fast as he could, but not this weekend or next. He understood that she had jobs and couldn’t come up to Rapid City, it was ok, he’d recover and not be as stupid next time. And he loved her very much and he’d call her every day so she could see how he was doing. ...

Continues from part fourteen Chapter 15 “Finally,” Janice whispered under her breath as she watched her neighbor, Ms. Shickley, walking briskly back across the street to her house. God, that woman could talk. However, Janice gave her all the attention a drunk and out-of-it woman would give an intrusive neighbor and soon Loren Shickley, sensing indifference, humphed and went on her way. Janice knew next time she might not be so lucky. ...

Continues from part two Part Three: The Barn After the events of last week were the two of them had left me naked, bound and gagged inside a trunk and then stored away in a public storage facility, they had been forced to leave me there overnight as they had missed the closing time of the facility unintentionally, but to me, it was what they had planned for me all along, and I had enjoyed my night secured inside the trunk, and even more when they finally retrieved yours truly the next day from the locker. Once they safely got the trunk back home, they opened to find me still tightly trussed up, and with my arousal in spite of everything still high, I insisted that they take me for their pleasure and keeping me their bound plaything, using me however they wanted, my special reward for them both leaving me as a trussed-up package overnight. It was only after they had sated their and my own desires, that they told me the whole story of what had occurred. ...

Continues from chapter six Chapter Seven: A Terrible Phone Call Janet Davis turned uneasily in her bed, as she had not been able to get any sleep at all that night. It was not the traffic or anything in particular that was keeping her awake. Rather, it was just a feeling that something was wrong. She had tried everything to get to sleep, even taking a pill. But nothing had worked, and the digital clock by her bed mocked her as it recorded the passing of time. ...

Continues from chapter eleven Chapter Twelve: Two Days Till Doom The entire world had shrunk to the confines of the library. Janet sat behind the desk, a pitcher of coffee in front of her, a pile of Journals there as well. The television set was tuned to the financial channel, and Janet watched dumbly as the ticker scrolled across the screen. ‘I’ve lost,’ Janet thought to herself, ‘it’s the end.’ Now there was nothing to do except watch the clock tick away her last few remaining hours of freedom until the meeting with Blanca in Manhattan, which would decide who would inherit Erica’s estate. ...

Continues from chapter nine Chapter Ten: The Recovery It had been months since Janet had traveled to New York. For someone who had grown up in NY and spent their entire life in the shadows of Manhattan’s skyscrapers, Janet missed the city greatly. But now, on board the Metro-North train, she wondered if coming into the city had been a good idea after all. In her purse were the things that she had collected. That Erica owned stock in her former employer’s company. The empty envelope that Janet had found from her employer to Erica. The letter that she had found in Erica’s computer directing them to fire Janet upon her return to work. Most important of all was the document outlining the contest for Erica’s legacy between Janet and Tiffany. ...

Continues from chapter two Chapter Three: Janet’s Double Life For the next few months, Janet’s life took on a strange double existence. After her first weekend with Mistress Erica, she had been given a strange looking ring that had a chain around it’s entire circumference. Janet had slipped the ring on her index finger, where Erica had ordered. From Monday through Friday she worked at her regular job in NY as a secretary. On Friday night, however, when most people were looking forward to a normal weekend Janet would be preparing for something quite different. She would shower and clean up, shave her legs and eliminate as much body hair as she could. No bikini lines for a slave girl! ...

Continues from chapter seven Chapter Eight: The Competition Part One: A New Life Janet Davis sat her desk at her job in Manhattan. It had been a two weeks since Erica’s death and a week since she had returned to work. Chewing on a pencil, her mind kept returning to the events of the past two weeks. She had returned to work to partially continue her familiar life. Tiffany, however, had quit her job immediately. ...

Chapter One: Bondage Introductions Janet Davis had returned from work early from her job, as her girlfriend Sally Belmar was going to pay a visit. Janet had known Sally for a long time, and at their last meeting, her friend had said that she was going to make a special proposal to her. That previous evening, the two women had gotten drunk together, and Janet had admitted that she had been rather dissatisfied with her sex life. Sally had listened to her friend’s complaint intently, nodding with each point that her friend had made. ...

Continues from chapter five Chapter Six: Role Reversal Part One: Switch When the limo left her in front of Erica’s house one weekend, Janet was eagerly looking forward to seeing Erica. Over the past few weeks, Erica had been placing her in more stringent and difficult bondage positions. In addition, the Mistress had been punishing her in many more different ways. Janet had learned the cat and the flogger, and had been able to stand many more strokes than she had before. ...

Continues from chapter one Chapter Two: Introduction to Discipline The next day’s beginning could not have been more surprising for Janet. She had slept deeply in her jail cell, and so had Tiffany. Janet had rolled over bed, finally coming awake. Abruptly she realized where she was and what she had seen the previous night. Janet felt the collar around her neck, and the chain leading to the wall. Just for emphasis she pulled on the chain which had no effect. There was nothing that a naked girl could do against the implacable nature of steel. ...

Continues from chapter four Chapter Five: Return to Erica Part One: Friday The following weekend, Janet had her usual date with Mistress Erica. After her time with Stephanie, she wondered how she would feel about seeing her original Mistress again. There was no doubt that she had an exciting time with Stephanie. What could she say about a three-week period in which she had been treated as a slave girl, then given the opportunity to dominate another slave girl? In all of her time so far, she had never had such an interesting and painful time. ...

Continues from chapter ten Chapter Eleven: Janet Ascending Spring was giving way to summer, and the heat had begun to increase as the days got longer. Winter coats were shed for lighter spring ones, then finally for jackets and even going without. The heavy clothing of winter was gradually being replaced as the seasons changed, and Janet watched as the trendy women of Greenwich wore the newest fashions that season. But not Janet, who would wear either a full blouse or dress, in order to conceal the scars on her back. Unlike the scarlet letter of colonial times, Janet wore hers on her back, and it was marked into her skin. Janet could only wonder about the reaction that she would cause if she were to wear a tank top or something else that exposed her back into a public place. ...

Continues from chapter eight Chapter Nine: The Ordeal Janet looked outside her bedroom window at the dark winter sky. She had been sleeping in Erica’s bedroom now for months, and fortunately Tiffany had not made an issue of it. But it still felt strange sleeping in Erica’s bed, wearing her clothes, and living her life. It had been six months since her death last summer, and the time had gone by quickly. ...

Continues from chapter three Chapter Four: Slave Girl on Loan Time passed as Janet continued to lead her highly unusual life. From Monday through Friday, she worked at her job and lived normally. She worked, shopped, did laundry. She refused the advances on men at her job, and stopped socializing with her female friends. Gradually, she acquired the nickname of Ice Queen. When Friday came, she couldn’t wait for the arrival of the limo to take her to Mistress Erica for her bondage session. Little could her co-workers imagine just what she was doing on her time off. Normally, they would all go out for happy hour on Friday. Janet would refuse, since she had to get ready. ...

Continues from part six Part 7: The Mistress & the Slave Girl Whilst spending time inside the snake waiting for the gel that feeds the snake to digest, I ran over several fantasies or scenes that we could do for the next few videos, one that brought me many hand induced orgasms was one of me being a slave girl, I had been a bunny girl, latex nun and a harem girl, sort of like a slave in a way but not what I wanted, the scene that played out in my head was more intense and would require some serious planning. ...

*= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A flatmate becomes a precious slave. This is the story of a young woman’s night at a club with her college roommates. It ends up being a night that totally changes her life. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

story continues from part one. Part Two Monday found us back in the training routine with Cathy and Mary. Listening to Mary and Cathy, it became obvious that their main aim was to build up our strength and stamina. It was exhausting but enjoyable, even if all we wanted to do at the end of the day, was eat then sleep. However, as the days progressed, the aches and pains disappeared and the work became easier, then one day, as we were being put back in our stalls, Lady Elizabeth appeared and asked how we were doing. It was Mary who replied. ...

Spanking, Fantasy, Anal, Wagers, Public Exhibition, Public Orgasm, Romance = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Joan-e meets Sailor and gets the spanking of her life. This is a spanking fantasy story with touches of amputee fantasy mixed in. It is primarily about spanking and it is totally a fantasy. If you are dumb enough to actually try this at home, you will discover that your breaking point is well below Joan-e’s 460+. But if you are smart enough to read this as a fantasy– and accept it as such– you will enjoy it. And whether you enjoy giving or receiving OTK hand spankings, reading this story will give you a nice, warm, internal glow as you think about Joan-e’s glowing red ass. ...

Michael St, John felt good about the interview. He would show up Monday to see if he got the job. The Miami gold coast strip was everything he thought it would be, he was staying at a cheap motel inland but had the weekend. Might as well make the most of it. He was new in town and after the third bar. Hit it off with a smoking hot red head in a red mini dress that suggested everything and hid nothing. She had small gold chain necklace with a horseshoe. He was chatting her up and she took an interest in him. He thought he hit the jackpot when she invited him over to her place a few block away. ...

WARNING! This story is only for adults over the age of 18 and contains Strong Sexual Content. It is intended as a work of fiction for ADULTS only, and the author does not in any way condone similar behavior. If you are under the age or 18 or reside in a state, nation, or planet that prohibits such behavior, stop reading immediately!!! Archiving permitted, reposting is permitted; but only if you include this statement of limitation of use and notify the author by e-mail. The author forbids you to make, distribute, or sell multiple copies of this story on paper, disk, or other fixed format. However, individual readers may make single copies of the story for their own, non-commercial use. ...

Fetish, Fantasy, Spanking, Machine = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = What would you do if you didn’t know where husband worked? A newlywed bride doesn’t know where her husband works, and wishes that she knew. Perhaps she never heard the phrase, “Be careful what you wish for… you just might get it.” And oh, does she get it. ...

Up until now the adrenaline and excitement of pursuing your fantasy have clouded your judgment. You’ve been so desperate to experience true helplessness that you didn’t stop to consider what it really meant. Only now, as you watch each of your petite limbs slowly drawn towards each corner of the bed and securely fastened does the reality of this begin to dawn on you. You’re now a helpless captive, at the total mercy of this young couple you just met only a few hours before. ...

continued from part one Part 2 Her eyes spin wildly behind the lens of the gas mask as fear gripped her soul. Her muscles burnt from al the fighting sprint she’d shown. Her lungs sucked in whatever air was within the walls of the bubble bottle. Tears had started to flow freely from her blood shot eye. Her moans and screams had been turned into whimpers and grunts. Her skin felt as if the latex was compressing inwards. Squeezing the life out of her. Sweat had started to pool around each straps. Making the suit push away from her body slightly. The smell coming from the suit was disgusting. A mix of sweat, piss and latex all folded into one. It was then the vibrator switched back on. Rebecca found herself being drawn towards it’s power and pleasure. She had nothing else to force her mind on. To her shame and horror. She started to have another orgasm. This one was few more humiliating and depraved. She felt like she had been kidnapped. Her mind was already in a submissive state. But this was pushing it fewer into subspace. She exploded downstairs as pussy juice poured everywhere. A second later the vibrator turned off. She was panting as her eyes opened back up. God that was unbelievable, Rebecca was shocked at how much she enjoy that. Maybe more shocked that she could. She felt a bit dirty after that. Events in the room took her mind off the orgasm straight away. ...

Rebecca was so looking forward to today. She had been talking to an online mistress for over 3 weeks now. They had met through this new adult porn site. Mainly forcing on kinks and fetishes. Rebecca finally had free time off work and had ordered a massive amount of latex clothing to be delivered to her mistress’s house. They would then have a full day session with the stuff Rebecca had ordered. ...

Story continues from part three Part 4: Its never too late After taking a lovely warm & relaxing shower I dried myself and slipped on a red silk robe that covers me, but certainly doesn’t leave much to the imagination! I went downstairs into the open plan kitchen and prepared a platter of cheese sandwiches and 2 large glasses of fresh orange juice, without the bits! I got a strange feeling whilst waiting for mum. Today had been quiet a day of revelations for her and I had an idea that she would have some revelations of her own to share with me. Mum and I always had an extremely close bond and we shared everything with each other, well I had thought. ...

Part One Miss Kennedy, I would like to offer you a position for which I believe you are eminently suited. However, the position would require you to live here on my estate for a period of approximately one year. As I value privacy, you would be required to sign a Non Disclosure Agreement before terms and conditions are discussed. However, if you feel that you are unable or unwilling to continue when you have heard what I require, you may choose to leave with no hard feeling on my part. ...

story continued from part three Part 4: Aftermath I slammed the door of my battered old Land Rover and looked up at the rambling farmhouse. I had been here many times before, but the sheer size of the place still held me in awe. Even with the horsebox attached my rig took up practically no space on the gravel apron. As I stood in awe the front door opened and a curvy figure with long thick hair worn in a high pony tail came bounding towards me. Her name was Emma, and she ran this incredible place. When they said farmers had to diversify, I am sure they had not thought of anything quite like the place Emma had turned her old family farm into. But a success, oh yes, it was a success. ...

My S.O. had a Very Important Conference Call coming up. All I had heard about most of the day was, “I have that call this evening…” until I was pretty tired of it. “If you don’t stop talking about that dang conference call,” I finally threatened, “I will bug you the whole time you are on the phone, until you are totally distracted.” “Oh, please don’t do that,” she said, exasperated. ...

She couldn’t stand it. Even if someone else was getting one, she had to leave the room. The sight of the needle, the disturbing, buzzing sound, not to mention the occasional blood. And of course the pain. God, it MUST hurt. Her father always reassured her that it wasn’t “that big a deal”, but she could never comprehend how people willingly did this. Her father’s tattoo shop had blossomed throughout the years into a profitable enterprise, with more than a few sub-joints opening in nearby cities. Jennifer Saw loved her dad, despite never getting the appeal of his practice, and she was grateful for the comfortable life his tattooing business had offered her. ...

Chapter 1 - Joe’s Truck “Axel’s Auto,” Joe Axel said into the shop phone. “Hey Joe, it’s Kristal.” “Hey Sis. Are you in town?” “No. Which is why I’m calling.” “What’s the problem?” Joe asked. When Kristal called, there was usually a problem. He frowned as Kristal launched into a complicated explanation of the events that had left her friend Amanda stranded in Nashville, her luggage destroyed, and unable to obtain a rental car. ...

We always get one you know. This one stood at the back of the room looking across at me and had that distant look on her face. I meant to say that she was different from the others on the tour. But they always had the same sort of look. The place was atmospheric I agree; but you have to wonder. The tour started at the reception. The big steel door closed with a loud echoing bang. The heels of their shoes clicked and snicked as they walked on the tiled floor to the first cell block. I began my patter surveying the crowd. This one was middle-aged and very attractive, on her own, and standing at the back. ...

The refrigerator was cool against her back in stark contrast to his heat pressing in from in front of her. She struggled to catch her breath as his heat enveloped her. He touched no part of her but every piece of her tingled as if he were. Her breath caught as his finger rose to touch the top button of her white blouse. He toyed with the small plastic circle as he watched her. His look was hot and predatory, giving her no room to escape. With a mere flick of his finger the button released its hold and her shirt opened fractionally. Lazily his finger moved to the next small circle button and her breath hitched again. Once again, small flick, button released, slight opening of her shirt. He toyed with her enjoying each inch of skin that came into view, prolonging the anticipation, turning it into a game. If her breathing was any indication she was ready to combust. Slowly her ample cleavage came into view. The tops of her breasts pushed up in offering. The white lace bra was barely concealing the proud flesh, but it was enough to keep the mystery and anticipation alive. He smiled softly as she arched toward him. He shook his head silently admonishing her to stay still. She whimpered almost silently and pressed back against the solid appliance. He gently slapped her cheek and waved disapproving finger at her. He was too close but not close enough. His heat was seeping into her bones causing them to melt. Soon she would not be able to stand. As if he knew her dilemma, he slid his leg between hers and thrust his thigh against her weeping sex. She wanted to moan and instead tilted her head back. Her nails scratched at the appliance behind her in frustration. She ground down on his thigh relishing the friction against her enflamed nub. He laughed as he loosened another button. She knew that he was laughing because she was so easy. He did not even have to speak to her and she was willing to throw open her legs for him. He knew and so he laughed. A tiny piece of her wanted to push him away and walk out so he would not win, so she could be the one with the power. That tiny piece was no match for the hunger that he unleashed in her though. She was beyond wanting, and very deep into needing him. He was her addiction that had not been fed in a long time; to be honest he had never fed the addiction. He just kept building the anticipation, then backing away. Each time he cornered her like this; it was as if he was testing his limits. How far would she let him get today? It started with looks, he would watch her until she would make eye contact then he would look away, only to look back before she could look away. Then he would brush up against her, seemingly innocently. Then he started touching her, lingering over her hand or her arm. Then he got bold, he would rub her inappropriately, on the ass or her breast, acting as if it were an accident, that he was reach for her arm or just past her. Then when she did not back away from the touches he got bolder, slapping her ass lightly, grasping her breast softly. ...

non-consensual, reluctant, female-female, humiliation, self-abuse, spanking, electro punishment, rug munching, and mechanical bull riding = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = The first rule of Card Club is: NOBODY talks about Card Club. This story starts slow because it takes a bit of setting up. After the slow start, however, it becomes an intense session of semi-non consensual female-female, self-abuse, spanking, electro-punishment, rug munching, and mechanical bull riding. ...

BDSM,Techno-Nerd Mystery, Reluctant, Non-Consensual, Slave, Electro-Pain, Electro-Sex, Megavibrator, D/s, = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A very interesting, naked messenger shows up on W’s doorstep. In order to save the life of a naked messenger, W is forced to hold a demonstration party for his new Orgasmatron Ultra. This is a BDSM techo-nerd adventure/mystery. There is a non-consensual Master-Slave relationship, and consensual participation in the demonstration of the Orgasmatron Ultra which does what its name implies, takes women to orgasm multiple times. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * * ...

story continued from part one Part 2 My mind wandered as I knelt in my bondage; I had played with self-bondage before but never to the point where I couldn’t release myself in moment’s notice and never with any chance of been discovered. But now I had leaped without thinking into situation that I realised was ridiculously dangerous. I didn’t know Elif at all and here I was butt naked in inescapable bondage awaiting punishment. How could I be so stupid? How could I let my curiosity override my basic common sense? ...

Story continues from part two Part Three The Aftermath After a particularly thrilling and tiring demonstration and collecting donations bound as we were Master led Mum back behind the stage and removed the collection buckets. Gags were removed and Master got to work removing the bindings from the girls on stage, I noticed Claire looked a little disappointed that her bondage was being removed. After the girls were dressed Master went to handed them both a small brown envelope. “Thank you so much for being part of our special day”. ...

Chris Carter opens the door their kitchen. “Alice I’m home!” he calls putting his lunch sack on the table. The silence of his house is not unusual. His wife’s car is parked outside so she should be about somewhere. Unless she had walked to the village shop or the pub, he hoped not the pub as she had a worrying drink habit. She didn’t get pissed often but when she did her mouth often got her into deep trouble, but now with all the shit that was flying around since the discovery of the dumped chemicals that had leaked into the local river, Alice’s dads disgrace was really eating into her. ...

Chapter 1 - Boredom and Randomness It was beautiful and sunny Friday morning. Golden beams of light cascaded across the hardwood floor and slowly creped across until it worked up the frame of the bed and snaked into the eyelids of J. Grunting and bringing his hands from the blanket he reached up to his face and slowly wiped his eyes and coaxed a tired set of eyelids open. This was the first day of a well earned four day weekend, and J really needed the break from work and the stresses associated with it. The bed felt empty as he was newly single, and adjusting to this new life. ...

You’ll be wearing a thong back leotard, mouth tightly packed with rags, a ball gag locked around your head pushing them further into your throat and duct tape wrapped around all of it making the gag impossibly tight. Your eyes will be watering as you fight to prevent choking on the rags - by now you’re scared, this is really happening and you can’t stop it. No way out and no turning back. ...

The Abusive Irritation Finally Ends. So, let me introduce myself, I am Gabriella. I am the epitome of a well to do modern lady. My wardrobe is full of designer clothing, I have access to every exclusive spa and gym. I drive a hot little sports car which is replaced like clockwork every year. So why am I writing this, well I wanted to share a little story about how everything is not always as it seems. The grass is not always greener. ...

story continues from part twenty-two Chapter 23 “Suzi, are you in here?” A voice woke me from my groggy, tear-filled sleep. I stayed silent and still. I shuddered in fear and pulled in on myself. “Suzi, are you in there?” This time the voice registered. It was Paul. Thank Gawd, it was Paul. I looked up at my master; he smiled down on me his eyes crinkled with concern. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ...

story continues from part seventeen Chapter 18 For once, I woke up before Paul. We were cuddled up spoon-style. His arms were wrapped around me and his hands were holding onto my breasts. I wiggled my bummy back against him and felt the little soldier coming to attention. That gave me an idea. “Atten…HUT!” I yelled. “What the bloody hell?” a bewildered Paul woke with a start. “Your little soldier was standing at attention, and I just thought…well, you know,” I trailed off, embarrassed at my forwardness. ...

I imagine you stripping me down and then tying my arms behind me in a box tie. Next you run a rope from my bound arms down my back and between my legs, tying it off around my cock and balls very tight - so that any movement or struggling pulls them even further up between my legs causing immediate pain. Now a tight gag and finally the shock collar is locked on. The next hour is spent acclimating me to understanding captivity. Just high voltage shocks, groping, spanking, humiliation. Soon I’ll begin to follow verbal commands to avoid the shocks. Easy things at first like kneel, lay down, turn in a slow circle. ...

It was Saturday, around 10:00 a.m., and Emily Walker sat on the couch of the small house she rented watching television and drinking coffee. She was dressed in loose light-gray workout pants with thick pink socks. She wore a sky-blue t-shirt that came to just above her navel, exposing her flat stomach. The tight t-shirt hugged body like a second skin, emphasizing her breasts, making it obvious that she wore no bra. She had her long legs pulled up in front of her on the couch, and she peered over them at the television. She shook her head a bit to clear her bangs from her eyes, setting her blond, asymmetrical bob in motion. ...

I let him tie me up because it’s sexy that he likes it: The way he looks at me, an older man who wants to hurt me, punish me, put me into bondage. It turns me on how stern he can be, and so I go along with it. Our affair has been taking place for months now, in secrecy of course. None of my friends in college know about it. ...

Part 1 Finally! I had the day off from work and I planned to spend it indulging two of my favorite activities… crossdressing and self-bondage! I’ve been dressing since I was 10 years old, and about the only thing that was more exciting than getting all femmed up… was locking myself into some strict bondage and struggling to get free! I lived in a small apartment complex on the edge of town. Being on the outskirts meant I was able to get a place on my own, finally! After college I got a nice job and was making some decent money, sure I was mostly paying my college loans, but I could afford to have my own apartment. After having roommates all through college, this was my first time really living on my own. So, I was able to get dressed whenever I wanted, which was just about any time I was home! ...

Jinni had been adept in self bondage for years, enjoying her forced silence, only using the most severe gags she could find, to ensure she had her quiet time by herself. Relying either on her skill of moving her bound body to her release or on one of the several timed released methods she had come to trust. After the only time she ever had a release fail completely and had to be saved by her downstairs neighbor did Jinni find out how nice it could be to have another like minded person involved in her bondage. ...

story continues from chapter seven Chapter 8: Carly and Selena Play Carly came in my house all out of breath. “Selena and I went shopping for some new clothes. After the shopping, she invited me in for a drink. We got to talking about how much fun we had at the cast off party. We both admitted we liked it when you tied us up, all three girls tied up by you, you little devil you,” she snickered. ...

story continues from chapter nine Chapter 10: Soon Li Wants to Talk about a Shoot I got a text message from Soon Li that really shocked me. She wanted to talk to me about doing a bondage photo shoot. It must be my lucky day! I thought maybe Selena and her had talked after I spoke with Selena about doing a shoot. We set up a time for Soon Li to come over, but I wanted to run it past Carly first. I didn’t think it would be a problem, but it wouldn’t hurt to check. ...

story continues from chapter eight Chapter 9: My Dungeon Carly showed up today. After the usual chit chat, she asked me, “When are you gonna show me your dungeon? After having wild sex with Selena, I think I’m ready to see your dungeon.” “Excuse me?” “Your dungeon. I have watched several videos you have made and I recognize the background as your playroom in some but not all of them, so you must have another place you shoot videos. I know it’s not the barn either. Is it in the basement?” ...

story continues from chapter six Chapter 7: Carly wants to dominate me A few days later, Carly stopped over. “Now that I have experienced being tied up a few times, I want to expand my horizons a little. Friday, when I come here, I want you to be tied up and blindfolded. Are you in shock?” she asked. “Yes, I’m in shock. Delighted and excited would be more accurate. Do you want me to tie myself up and blindfold myself or do you want the honor?” ...

story continues from part ten Chapter 11 I got up early and dressed quickly as I needed to get to the market for shopping and things before our guests departed. So, leaving the keys on the pillow, I got the dogs and went shopping. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ “Suzi? Are you awake, dear?” My Dad’s voice right outside the door jolted me awake. “Uh, yeah, Dad, I’ll be up in a minute.” ...

story continued from part two Part 3: The Club At around 10pm the taxi pulled up outside an innocuous brick building. “Are you sure this is the right place?” I scanned the area with trepidation. It was an old area of the city. The full moon provided just enough light to see, the elongated shadows gave the area a disconcerting feel. “Yup, this is it” “Will you wait a moment while I make sure?” ...

Part 1: A Ritual Cleansing “Ah, coming around, are you dear?” a honeyed voice cooed. I almost thought I knew the voice, but couldn’t quite place it. “Yes, I know it’s not very comfortable for you,” she continued sympathetically, “but that’s part of the scene isn’t it?” Scene? What was that supposed mean? I continued to feign unconscious while I tried to take stock of my situation. From the motion, the uncomfortable hump beneath me and the woman’s voice above, I was fairly certain I was on the backseat floorboard of a car. I thought it must be a very nice car, since the road noise was almost imperceptible and there was a fair amount of floor space. There was a thick ball of fabric in my mouth with the ends tied securely behind my head, and my hands seemed to be bound behind my back with a soft rope. I waited for the car to hit a bump and used the sudden lurch to disguise my attempt at pulling my hands free. The rope held firm and a sudden strain on my ankles told me I was in a hogtied position. ...

story continues from chapter five Chapter 6: True Love The first day Carly came to see me after the party I could tell things were different. I knew now, without a doubt, that I was in love. I don’t use those words loosely. I hoped Carly felt the same about me. I felt more comfortable discussing sex and bondage with her and I could sense she was more relaxed about it too. ...

story continues from part six Chapter 7 Why did he have to talk in military time? I used my fingers to count up from noon to finally figure out that he’d be home at 5:30. I bathed and dressed casually in my jeans and a tee shirt; nothing to brand me as “weird” to the locals. Then I had some hot tea and toast before taking the boys for a walk through the countryside. ...

I wanted to do something special for Katy as this was the 2nd time in our relationship I be celebrating her birthday (this one her 34th) with her as we’ve been together over two years now. A little back story on me I’ve been into bondage since I was 15 or 16. Also embraced spandex and pantyhose as part of the bondage sessions. I’ve had little success with lovers over the years being into it enthuastically. Or they would be outright refusing it as part of a relationship. Katy was different she was open to it and seemed to enjoy playing but really never embracing it (or so I mistakenly thought). We always practiced with safe words and consent of the other partner. So, I came up with an elaborate plan weeks before. It was for her to return home from work on her birthday to find me bound as her gift. Here’s the plan I had laid out and how it went somewhere I never thought it would. ...

Betrayal: Bondage Trap Part 1 It’s a beautiful warm mid summers day in a quiet secluded parkland, trees all around me providing shade. I look around only to see trees, open spaces and a drive path just ahead of me that passes me from left to right that has a large shelter on the left side with park benches in it and a car park on it’s left side. The right side of the drive path leads out of my view, is the exit to this area leads to the main road. A walking trail passes from behind me on the left of me about 5 meters away which leads to the drive path and directly to the shelter with the benches in it. ...

story continued from chapter ten Chapter 11: This could be fun!!! Update 5 from my prison “So, you want to participate in a domination session with Jules and me, is that correct?” I asked. “Yes, I would,” Master replied. “Very well then, but first you must learn my name. Call me Mistress,” I ordered. “Yes, Mistress,” he replied. “Good, let’s get started then,” I said. “Jules! Jules get in here. I have a surprise for you,” I hollered. ...

story continued from chapter nine Chapter 10: Master’s Humor This is update 4 from my prison Life has definitely settled into a livable routine now. Master rarely beats Jules or me. I can’t even remember the last time he struck me. Of course, I am not counting an occasional spanking or playful session with the riding crop. Those things only cause temporary pain and it only lasts a short time. I suppose that I am a little bit of a pain slut because I actually enjoy an occasional spanking. In addition, the fact that Jules is here with me has made my life so much better. I really do love her very much. We have become very close and I never want us to be apart. I believe that I have found my soul mate in her. ...

Hi DPGSM here, After some thought, I’ve decided to try to write another story Story / old Victorian mansion attic, Aunt, mischievous Niece and BFF. Premise / Aunt has to go out of town on business asks Niece to house sit for a long weekend, Niece asks to bring BFF with her Niece to keep company. Niece tells BFF about the old Mansion and her Aunt and Uncle and the summers she spent with them at the house. ...

story continued from part one_ #### Anna’s Punishment, Day 2 It had not been a good night. My head was pounding and I felt dehydrated even though I had drank all of the water that had been left on my table. The snacks I hadn’t really touched, even though I knew I probably should’ve eaten something. But they were dry snacks, so I knew they’d stay good even if I saved them for later. ...

story continued from chapter seven Chapter 8: Big changes in my prison! Update 2 from my prison Much has changed since my last update. Most significantly, Master has acquired a new slave. She now resides in the cell next to mine. I was hoping to gain access to that cell to give me more living area, but that is not to be. No matter. Now I have a friend. I did not realize just how lonely I was. ...

story continued from chapter eight Chapter 9: My Punishment…… (Update 3 from my prison) In case you don’t recall from my last update, Master caught me playing with myself and told me I needed to be punished for playing with “His” pussy. He said he bought it when he bought me. After the three of us had a nice breakfast, Master told Jules she would be spending the day in her cell and that I would be serving my punishment for playing with “His” pussy. I was told to get naked and given a large ring gag to put on. I had my wrist and ankle cuffs on as well as my shock collar, fully charged. Master led me into the playroom and directed my attention to a large curtain. He let me study the curtain for a few minutes. I wondered what was in store for me. The suspense was quite intoxicating. Even though I knew my punishment would be severe, it was exciting to think about what might happen to me. Finally, Master opened the curtain. He led me to what looked like a black, over stuffed, cylindrical pillow with the bottom half removed. It looked something like a small barrel cut in half, lengthwise. It had a large, peach colored dildo sticking up from it. Master applied some KY jelly to the dildo and told me to sit on the device. ...

story continued from chapter six Chapter 7: So this is my station in life now…… In case you don’t remember from previous chapters, my b/f, now ex b/f, has sold me to a man who keeps me locked in a cell in his basement. So my story continues…. I have been held captive for about seven months now and have settled in to a routine which is tolerable. Actually, tolerable is too nice of a word. Survivable would be a better description of my life. The first five or six weeks were terrible. I was very defiant and downright angry all the time. If I was rude, I was beaten. If I was loud, I was beaten. If I was defiant, I was beaten. Food was withheld from me, as was sleep, whenever I did anything that annoyed my Master. I was forced to perform oral sex on my Master whenever he chose and was raped whenever he felt like it. My life was basically a living Hell. ...

Part 1 It was early afternoon on the second Sunday of November, 1931. His Lordship, Henry, the 5th Earl of Harrisford, heard footsteps on the polished floor of the hallway outside the library of his London townhouse. His wife, Elizabeth, the Countess Harrisford, had left the room about 30 minutes earlier and he thought that it must be she, returning. But something didn’t seem quite right. The sound of the high-heeled boots which his wife had been wearing made a sharper click; these footsteps were softer. ...

story continues from part three Chapter 4 ‘God I love this girl,’ I stop at that thought. Shit, I haven’t felt like this for ages. I moved my hands to cup her buttocks. Pulling her close and kissing her hard I asked if she wanted to play a little before lunch. She grinned and asked me to go get a couple of tickets to the pictures. She said she didn’t care which movie, but that she just wanted to sit in the dark theatre with me. I threw a pair of handcuffs onto the bed and ordered, “Be ready when I come back.” ...

story continues from part four Chapter 5 I took my time in the ladies room. First, I used the facilities while tightening up the tweezer clamps. Then I had to wait for the other ladies to leave the area before I could safely wash my hands and then attach the handcuffs. I placed Paul’s jacket over my hands and wrists, hiding the cuffs. Then I left for the trek back to our room. ...

story continues from part five Chapter 6 I was held tightly to the old chair. Oddly enough, this position made me feel more secure than when I was just standing around freely. Now I was once again at Paul’s mercy, and it felt right. But still, in the back of my mind was a doubt and it was worming its way back to the front of my thoughts. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ...

This is a continuation of PoseMe’s fantastic “Married to the Maid” My eyes snap open as programmed at 7:00 am. My pod door opens, and my cleaning and lubrication probes retract and fold into my servicing pod. Directly in front of me, my android maid Angela is sliding on her grey latex maid uniform, with red fringe and highlights. It is my fourth month since I began living as one of the maids. I smoothly step from the pod, with perfect balance. I always move gracefully when the house is controlling my movements through my control collar. Without it I would wobble and risk falling when wearing my platform high heels. ...

Non-consensual, Public Bondage, Public Humiliation, Public Shaving, Naked in Public, Public Sex, Public Spanking, Public Threesome, Mouth to Ass, Public Anal, Mouth to Cunt, Masturbation, Pain Slut = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Olivia’s alter ego Oyly is released in a public performance. Olivia Franklin awakes to find herself in a strange theater where she is forced to participate in an erotic performance involving humiliation, spanking, masturbation, and several other interesting sexual practices. At the end of the performance she is called upon to make what is perhaps the most important decision of her life. ...

You have been a little too demanding today and insisting that I cook dinner was the last straw. OK I will cook dinner but you will be eating it on my terms. The comfortable straight backed chair in the dining room is my starting point, so please take your seat while I prepare dinner. I hope you’re sitting comfortably; maybe a cushion would help for who knows you may be there some time. Of course your ankles get tied one to each chair leg. Nothing too restrictive such as being pulled back off the floor, just feet resting on the floor but with no option to move them. ...

story continued from chapter five Chapter 6: What Goes Around…… I had a special treat lined up for Richard tonight. After he was stripped naked, I led him to the guest room where I had installed four large hooks in the wall, about four meters apart with two near the floor and the other two near the ceiling. I put his leather cuffs on his wrists and ankles and tied him standing, spread eagle style with his legs stretched apart as far as I thought they would go without causing serious injury. I then played with his cock until it was very hard before tying a thin cord around the base of his cock, winding it tightly about ten times. I then gagged him with a large ball gag and told him I had a treat for him and to just be patient. I put a pillow case over his head, disabling his ability to see, yet not making him uncomfortable. ...

story continued from chapter four Chapter 5: Fido I had asked Richard to build me a dog house, one that was large enough for a very big dog, maybe like a Saint Bernard. When he gave the excuse that we didn’t have a dog, I told him that I was thinking about getting one. I told him I wanted the dog house set on a concrete pad. He built a form for the concrete pad and I watched as the concrete was poured. While the concrete was still soft, I buried a large eye bolt deep into it with just the “eye” sticking out. I had bent the eye bolt before sinking it into the concrete, so there was no way it could come out. It took him the next few evenings and half a weekend building the dog house, until he finally finished it, and what a fine dog house it was! ...

story continued from chapter three Chapter 4: A Day in the Country After being purely a sex object for Krissy and her three girlfriends, I had all the sex I wanted for a few days. When all the girls left my house in the wee hours of the morning, I untied Richard and he and I slept into most of the next day. It wasn’t until the following weekend that I suggested we take a drive out into the country. I had put a shovel and some bondage toys in the trunk of my car in preparation for my plan. ...

story continued from chapter two Chapter 3: You like shoes, right? I wanted to play a little game with Richard, something kinky, something really different. I have always had this fantasy about going shoe shopping and having the shoe salesman (not Al Bundy) end up giving me a foot massage. In my fantasy, it would start with a touch of my instep and gradually, with each pair of shoes I tried on, would get elevated to a full foot massage. My idea was for Richard to pose as a shoe salesman and live out my fantasy, but not with me. With some unsuspecting hot lady! ...

Richard and I have been dating for about 6 months and our relationship is starting to get very serious. We have many interests in common and our values are very similar, except for politics, but that is not that important in a relationship. It is not my fault if he is wrong. We have vacationed together twice. I think this is a good test for a relationship, and we have survived both times. ...

story continued from chapter one Chapter 2: The Chicken Dance I have been doing a lot of thinking about my training of Richard lately. He certainly has not complained at all about the recent changes in our play sessions. (I can’t call them love making sessions because there has not been what I call love taking place.) I did decide that I wanted to make my life easier, of course. I wanted some leather wrist cuffs so I would not have to tie knots. I found some very nice toys at the Stockroom.com on the net. They have a very nice selection, decent prices, and prompt delivery. (I recommend them highly.) I also purchased some ankle cuffs while I was online shopping. I had already purchased some keyed alike padlocks. I have found the sound of the lock clicking closed to be quite stimulating. Something about the total security of the bondage, knowing that escape is not possible when the lock snaps closed. ...

story continued from part five Chapter Six Handcuffs. Ball gags x2 Rope of 3 different types. Gaffer tape. Nipple clamps. Hoods x2 Dildos of various lengths etc 4 Butt plugs x3 including 1 electro. Tens unit. Whip Straps x6 Leather harnesses x2 Sounds like a rape kit, but no this is all what you have to take on holiday if you are going with Claire. That’s also why we can only go in the UK if we are intending to play. Anyway being a master and film producer is not easy. I mean for god’s sake the pressure to come up with new story lines and different styles of bondage are to be honest so hard. Yes I know not a good reason to moan but it adds to the pressure to entertain. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Worm Scarlett struggled against the heavy duty bondage she had been placed in. She was giving it everything she had as she trying to get just one of the restraints to give way. The network of stocks and cuffs that kept her prisoner, had been built to last. Her mind had been so forced on breaking free, she had forgotten about the asphyxiation put upon her by the gas mask. She suddenly had no oxygen in her lungs or in the mask. Panic rolled through her as her hearth rate spiked and sweat start to pour out of her skin. Tears started to dip from her fear filled eyes and over the latex hood she was wearing. The latex bondage suit she was in started to feel even tighter than before. The arm-bender was starting to kill her shoulders and elbows as finally a small amount of air entered the gas mask. Her latex enclosed fingers had started to scratch the inside of the rubber mittens. As she tried to claw her hands free. ...

June had always been considered a tyrant, ever since her much older husband had passed away leaving her his fortune and his companies, she had ruled with an iron fist sucking as much money from each before breaking them up and selling them off. Her latest project was the personal body armor company, his engineers had developed numerous new designs in body armor over the years and were know for their innovative ideas and approaches to complicated problems. Now she hoped they could be used to aid in her personal habits by making her a full armored suit out of the latest material they had developed that could stand up to almost any abuse before she sold the company. ...

This is a fantasy of mine that I decided to write up. Describing myself if you haven’t read my true bondage story “Thursday at 7”, I’m 6ft 4, 210 pounds. I lift and stay in shape, as you’ll see when you start to read, hope you enjoy 😊 My muscles strain as I try to pull myself up to the bar, 3 quarters of the way up I let go and plant my feet on the ground. Not good enough I think to myself ascending my wooden staircase out of my basement. Biceps bulging, back tense, legs a little shaky from deadlifting I drink my post workout shake and jump in an ice-cold shower, the feeling of the cold-water invigorating as it touches my skin. I thoroughly clean myself and hop out of the shower and glimpse in the mirror the changes I’ve made. The dad bod is gone, replaced with broad shoulders, a v tapered back, defined arms and chest, still no six pack but any progress is better than none. I give myself a quick dry off and wrap the towel around my waist, walking down the hall towards my room, I walk in and collapse on my bed without even bothering to get dressed. I lay on my side and close my eyes, drifting off into sleep… ...

Chapter 1 My name is Anna. I just had the most incredible, fantastic, spectacular, awesome sex!!! Before I tell you about it, I have to give you some information leading up to this moment. I have been married to a great guy for almost three years. He is handsome, smart, kind, and considerate. He is a hard-worker, has a good job, is well mannered and has good personal hygiene. He is almost perfect and most women would say I am lucky to be married to such a great guy. I suppose I should be happy to settle for a guy so close to perfect, but I just can’t. His only fault is in the bedroom. His idea of love making is plain old boring sex or no sex at all. ...

“Oh god OH god OH GOD”. As another huge orgasm crashed through Sam’s body she realised that maybe she didn’t look her best. She was looking in the huge mirror at the end of their bed. The face looking back at her was flushed and snot and sweat flowed down from her forehead and nose across the layers of gaffer tape that covered her mouth and lower face. Breasts bound and dark red dripped with the mixture that dropped off the end of her chin. This mixed with the sweat that glowed on her body. ...

“I bet you’d look pretty cute tied up.” “Oh yeah? Would you be the one doing the tying?” “Who else?” “Would it just be bondage?” “Cheeky boy, I like that. Bondage is all you get tonight but maybe if you’re a good boy we can do more later on this week.” “A bit presumptuous of you, isn’t it?” “How so?” “I never even said I’d do it but you’re already planning the week out.” ...

Chapter 1 I was the person who approves the mortgage loans at the bank where I work. Actually, seeing as though there is only one bank in town, you may as well say I controlled the financing of most of the construction in the town. I had held this prestigious position for over 4 years and was held in high regard by all the bank employees including management. While not really one a fast track, I expected further promotions to come. My long term goal was to become the first female bank President. Then I made a career ending mistake. ...

Chapter 1 It was a chilly, dull type of day. After getting off a plane from the UK and catching a train to the central station in Amsterdam, I decided to walk to my hotel. It was another case conference on how we would ever bring the Serbian war criminals to justice. God, I wasn’t looking forward to the same old people arguing the same old things again. My hotel was to the right of the station but as I had plenty of time I thought a little stroll in the red light district would help ease me into the different culture of this superbly free-feeling city. It was mid-morning so the masses were not about and it gave me a chance to enjoy the different scenes that were on display. I also wanted to get a John Savage novel as in the UK things like that are not commonly sold. ...

story continues from part two Chapter 3 “We can fly out in the afternoon tomorrow. I have to be at work in the evening for a quick conference, but then the weekend is ours.” The fact that she wanted to come home with me pleased me more than I believed it would. I held out my hands and she took them in hers. Then more quickly than she would have believed I spun her and handcuffed her hands behind her back. ...

This was written as a contest piece, though as it was my own contest I couldnt win it! The idea was to base the story around a Christmas song, or carol, and I chose this one by Elton John from 1973 as my choice of song. For those who dont remember it, or are far too young to remember it, look it up on youtube so you can at least see the video, and hear the song, before reading it, if so desired. ...

“I have heard you have a fantastic lava cake.” “Quite correct, it is rather legendary.” “Excellent, I’ll have it.” “Good choice, Sir, what about you, Madam?”. You seem conflicted as we had a big main course and you wanted to watch your weight over the weekend after all. “Would you bring us two spoons so we can share?”, you finally ask. “Very well.”, The waiter scuttles off and I raise my eyebrows at you. ...

story continued from part three Chapter Four It was cold; very clear and frosty. Claire was standing looking at the trees as the morning’s light glowed off the sun’s first rays as it reflected off the shiny white sheet of the lawn. I saw her in silhouette as she pulled the curtains back. Her breasts were white and topped with those nipples that I’d kissed and sucked on only a few hours before. The curve of her hips and buttocks showed gloriously in the shadows. Seeing me looking at her, she moved to the bedside and slid under the covers. ...

story continued from part four Chapter Five Naked and hog tied on the barn floor the girl struggles to reach the open door. Bits of straw are sticking to the mud that smears her bulging breasts. The rope around the base of each rounded red orb makes them throb in time with her pounding heart. A look of fear and pain is able to be seen in her eyes which are tear-streaked. ...

Hell Night was here, finally! After four weeks of pledging Alpha Beta Alpha, the coolest sorority in the world, I would be one of the sisters in just a few hours. That is, if I survived Hell Night. I was part of one of the smallest pledge classes ever. There were only three of us remaining after more than a dozen started pledging four weeks ago. I won’t lie. Pledging has been brutal. The constant hazing, studying all the required things we had to learn like the sorority song, the Greek alphabet, the names of all the sisters, etc. All these things, on top of studying my college courses, took every minute of my day and night. ...

The characters and situations in this story are a work of fiction. Permission to use the characters in this story has been given by their original creator, Andy Latex as noted in his blog Smooth Slick N Shiny. This story is meant as an ‘alternate reality’ of his fictional universe. continued from part 7 Part 8 The Board meeting concluded and the only ones left in the room were William, Andy, Bulldyke and Lady Quirt. ...

story continued from part one Chapter Two I awoke to find a naked woman in my bed. Well when I say naked I mean she was wearing a tee shirt and nothing else; and her hair was tumbling in a mass on the pillow beside me. I rolled over and kissed her nose. I felt sorry for her. Yesterday’s revelations must have shocked her. I meant to find out. She’d just learned that her grandparents were perverts. That’s one thing, but to find out that they ran a successful porn company was another; not to mention the thousands of photos, clamps, whips etc. that went with it. ...

story continued from part two Chapter Three The week had been hell for me at work. The whole time I couldn’t take my mind off the past weekend’s events. To be truthful with you I’d wanked myself silly over the couple of videos I’d smuggled out from the house. We’d talked a lot over the phone and she was looking forward to the weekend’s trip to Belgium. The frustration of Debbie turning up had added to the sexual tension that was growing. ...

Chapter One: My dream For as long as I could remember, I wanted to be a movie star. I would go to the movies and fantasize about what life was like for Marilyn Monroe and Rita Hayworth. I knew I was not as pretty as those actresses, but that didn’t stop me from dreaming about being in the movies. I thought there must be a place in Hollywood for an average looking small town girl like me. I suppose it would have been wiser to spend more time studying math and English, but they did not interest me at all. So the day after graduating high school, I headed to Hollywood to pursue a career on the silver screen. ...

Special thanks go out to Randy and beautiful and sexy Amber from Bondage Mischief.com for the pictures. Some might call me devious or sneaky, but I prefer to think of myself as a clever girl who is also a creative thinker. I am not a huge football fan, but I know a little about the game. I know the difference between a touchdown and touchback, or at least that they are not the same thing. I also know that a game usually lasts about three hours and that is also the approximate time I like to spend in one of my bondage ordeals. ...

This story is told exactly as it happened and is true. I am a professional Dominatrix. I can be contacted by anyone at [email protected] My website is www.Empressraquel.com I am Empress Raquel. I have the most well-appointed dungeon in all of South Florida. It is known as The Keep. I am booked for weeks and even months in advance. Whenever a new couple first contacts me for a session, one of them has usually agreed to play the role of the spokesperson. This does not necessarily mean the other is reluctant, although I am told that I can be a bit intimidating. ...

It was a fun ( and very profitable) run - who knew that you could buy great dungeon gear in an auto parts store! F/M construct dungeon torture device, Video of F/M and F/F Beta Test #1 F/M standing stretch, hood, whip, balls stretched and whip Beta Test 2 F/F standing stretch, hood, forced orgasm with whipping. Being retired and on a limited budget I am always looking for a source on income; fortunately I have two local Dominating ladies each with their own dungeon who want new gear and pay me well to design (and test it). ...

Jane had been given the machine by her company as a beta tester. Originally she had been told the small robot would do her daily household chores but would learn about her the longer it stayed with her and could perform almost any task. Jane really didn’t want to fool around with another autonomous vacuum cleaner, the last had been a real let down and she had to fill out those lengthy daily reports. She only agreed because she had been promised a bonus and told there would be no reporting necessary the machine downloaded nightly for that. She had not been told that the robot downloaded each completed task and what it learned each night wirelessly so everything she did or said to it would be monitored. Jane looked at the small unit and couldn’t see how something this small could do much but agreed and took the unit “U5” home. ...

Chapter 1 Claire and I had been friends for ages. We both seemed to know that at sometime in the future we would be lovers. It was one of those friendships where you know each others’ mates and go to the same parties but just never sort of get together. Claire seemed to be really sad at this party and being of a group of people who always have a laugh she stood out in her desolation. ...

SciFi, Alien, BDSM, M/F, Spanking, Bullwhip, Oral, Anal = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = An Intruder takes over Starship Invincible for some BDSM fun. The Star Council Starship Invincible is exploring the furthest reaches of the galaxy when it encounters a unique lifeform which takes over the bodies of the crew members. The female crew members are bound naked to various BDSM devices. The male crew members are then forced to do what many males would do normally when presented with bound, squirming, extremely turned on females. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * * ...

story continued from part one Part 2 Synopsis: I serve Lady Marlow as a BDSM acolyte - then Pony Sally and I service Lord Marlow with our arses It seemed only a few minutes later that my trainer Philip walked into my stable and pulled the blanket off me. “Wake up Pony, time to start a new day.” He bent down and, using a special key, released the steel ring around my neck. He gave me his hand and lifted me to my feet. My body ached all over from the excesses of the previous day. “Follow me, Pony,” he snapped and we walked out of the box and headed towards the barn. When we got inside he stood me under the chains and attached the cuffs to my wrists and pulled the chains taut. “Let’s get your beating out of the way first.” he said, more gently now, “Now, do you want to scream or shall I gag you?” ...

Part 1 Synopsis: I was just a secretary - then my Mistress’s obedient slave - now I am a pony girl Of course I let him fuck me on our first date. How could I not, we had been talking in this bar for only five minutes but already I could feel my pussy getting damp – he was so HOT! Then he calmly took my hand and placed it on his crotch, and I could feel the gorgeous outline of a simply massive prick – bigger than any cock I had ever experienced - I knew I had to have him inside me as soon as possible. ...

story continued from part two Part 3 Synopsis: Teaching Joanne the pleasure of anal sex - culminating in Race Day and the Marlow Cup - and the Epilogue Sure enough, his Lordship continued to bugger me splendidly for a long while and eventually I felt his lovely prick pumping still more of his spunk into me – for those of you who haven’t experienced sodomy, get your man to do it to you as soon as possible - it is the most exquisite pleasure for both of you. Sally squirted her piss copiously onto us both as we climaxed, but by then it was clear that his Lordship’s energy was waning and we needed to make our way home. He carefully replaced our pony tackle and fitted us back into the cart and we set off down the hill. As we were trotting, I could feel a steady stream of spunk running down the back of my thighs, and glancing at Sally, I saw that she too had legs covered with cum and spunk – everyone at the House was certainly going to know what we had been up to! ...

Once the collar is fastened around their neck there is no going back. Ask any dominant or submissive and they will tell you this is true. There is just something about having a collar fastened snug about your neck that means there is no going back. And young George has just had a nice thick collar fastened about his throat and I can already sense the effect it is having on him. I can hear his breathing getting deeper and I can feel the heat of arousal radiating from his naked body. ...

I had experimented with self bondage for a while. It had been restricted to solo experiences. Then I discovered a site where I could post naked pictures of myself and there was also a forum with local sections. I posted on the forum I was looking for others to join in outdoor naked photo sessions. A few answered they were interested and I emailed back and forth with one guy for a bit expressing what I was looking for. ...

Carrie, Angie, and I have been best friends forever. We do everything together, concerts, shopping, sleepovers, just about everything. We even decided to go to same college. We also have the same taste in guys, which is the reason for this story. Brad is a great looking guy, every girl’s dream guy. Six foot three, quarterback of the football team, Homecoming king, President of the class, just about perfect. He only had one serious flaw. He thinks he is God’s gift to the world. ...

Techster and I are always looking for some new piece of “gear” to use when we play our XXX BDSM games. Last weekend I was stuck in traffic watching a new chain link fence being erected at an RV dealer’s storage yard and I looked at the eight tall by ten foot long section that would be used as a gate and a fiendish idea came to me. Then the manager of the RV storage lot came up to the men installing the fence and screamed, “Stop right now! I need a twelve-foot wide entry gate! These RV drivers will tear that up in a second!” ...

Chapter 1 – The Present – Part 1 She had arrived on time for once. He had told her tonight was special and to make herself beautiful. Well, he had told her how to make herself beautiful for him. He had told her which shoes, which dress, which underwear and how the hair and make up should be. It was what he liked her to be for him, a sophisticated slut. A prize to show off. She loved being that for him. ...

I have never had a really great relationship. Oh sure, I’ve had boyfriends, girl friends too, but I have never felt that I really loved someone, or that I was loved for that matter. I played around on the net when I got lonely, but something was always missing. Then I discovered bondage. My life would never be the same. Years ago, I could never understand how anybody could enjoy being tied up. It makes absolutely no sense to a logical person. So when my boyfriend at the time wanted to tie me up, I resisted. He eventually wore me down and I let him tie me to the bed. I was tied in a conventional spread eagle fashion and he played with my body and teased me relentlessly. I had my first real orgasm that night. An orgasm while being totally restrained is like no other. I was hooked. ...

It is not something I do often but I do on occasion like to cross dress and try out different looks to see how they coordinate and how they feel. It helps me to get an idea of what it is like for my wife and the other ladies that I costume and tie for photographs. It also allows me to indulge in my fetish for hosiery and silky, shiny things. It is something that I keep hidden deep down for fear or shame, ridicule, rejection and abandonment. I have always been attracted to girlier things, and I find men’s clothing rather boring and uncomfortable. They always have the same drab colors. Plus, nothing feels like nylons or Lycra running tights on your legs. ...

The characters and situations in this story are a work of fiction. Permission to use the characters in this story has been given by their original creator, Andy Latex as noted in his blog Smooth Slick N Shiny. This story is meant as an ‘alternate reality’ of his fictional universe. continued from part one Part 2 William looked down at the model. Those eyes, nose and mouth were becoming more recognizable. Why didn’t he see it before? ...

Chapter 1 When I started college, my new roommate, Carol, and I became good friends right away. She was tall and slender, had long blonde hair and a very pretty face. Of course we both wanted to do well in school, so we made a little bet. The bet was simple, whoever had the higher GPA at the end of each semester, was the winner. The stakes were simple as well; the loser had to be the winner’s slave for the entire weekend after grades were announced. ...

“Mr. and Mrs. Petersen, come in” the doctor said. “I am Doctor Lewis and I’ll be handling this case. This is regarding your daughter, Carla?” “Yes.” Mr. Petersen said as he extended his hand for a handshake. “We are so relieved that something is finally being done.” “I still think it’s a bit extreme” Mrs. Petersen said, the disapproval clear in her voice. “Honey, we talked about it.” Mr. Petersen said in exasperation. “It’s for her own good. Better to have her in a mental hospital where she can get care than with an abuser!” ...

Unfortunately for Jane, she had been out of work for quite a while now, and she was beginning to get desperate to find a new job. One day while she was walking down the street she saw that a new job agency had opened its doors to customers. Now over the year or so that Jane had been out of work, she had tried almost every job agency within a few miles of her with little success. She smiled when she saw what this agency was advertising. ...

Hidden away in the wildness of North Wales was a large farm. The farm was made up of a two-storey brick house with large windows that looked weathered. The house was the first thing you would see coming up off the dirty road. Trees and bushes lined the road to the house and also lined the perimeter. Again this kept the buildings out of sight. About 200ft away from house were a couple of wooden barns. Both barns were completely enclosed with only one small wooden door. A high wire fence had been placed around both barns and a set of cameras watched over them. There were no animals, machinery or crops on the land. Plus the whole area was clean and tidy. It was clearly not a working farm. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Mistress Gloria decides to visit The Club. Walter and holly are taken to The After Hours Social Club where they participate in a couple of very interesting contests. This is a long story at over 9,000 words. The preparation in advance for the visit to the club involves some difficult, almost punishment, enemas, etc, but there is no scat play or anything like that. At the club walter is involved primarily in M/m sex. If any of that turns you off, you can catch the next chapter, Chapter 08, which will be, I hope, the last chapter of this saga. ...

June Strickland walked into her husbands large garage and looked up. Her nemesis was hanging above her husband. It had been used to get her into trouble before. he was looking nervous as if he once again had agreed to her demands and wasn’t sure of it . She looked at him and smiled. “Ready?” was all she said. He looked over at her and nodded and opened the box on his special tool box. June walked over and kissed him. He kissed her back holding her tight ran his hand down and smoothed her bottom. She ground her pelvis into his hard on. “Have you locked the roller shutter door?” she asked? ...

Story continued from part four Part 5: And Emily Is Very Pleased Too Emily is awake, always an early riser, and already on her laptop, checking her emails, organising any appointments. Emily has always prided herself on understanding the human psyche, partly through her profession, where that psyche is often hidden under many layers. She thinks they hit it off very well during the first session. She watched them on the cctv after she had left them, how could they think she hadn’t thought of that? She hopes they did meet, and as she is thinking that very thought she sees a skype call coming in, and it’s from Carol. Oh, this could be interesting, thinks Emily, smiling. And suddenly, on the screen are two identical heads, well not heads but shimmering black rubber masks with eyeholes and, where the mouth should be, two very large rubber balls. She holds her breath for a second, but Emily has always been an expert in keeping her cool and adjusts immediately. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A submissive caterpillar becomes an assertive butterfly. This is a very short chapter, but it did not fit with the previous chapter nor with the next. This is primarily a transition chapter and does not have much in the way of actual sex. It stands on its own, but makes a little more sense if you have read the previous chapters. ...

I am by no means a grade “A” English student so please don’t knock my English abilities. So this is a pure work of friction as I don’t think anyone would be this lucky / unlucky depending on how you look at it! So I am a newly qualified teacher at the age of 22, I work in a college where I teach Design / technology. As well as this I am also responsible for a class of 20. We meet a few times a week and it is my job to help them with any needs they may have, sort out any issues they are having and generally be a problem solver. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A new D/s pair drops in on the Mistresses & subs of Pond Cove. Walter tells of the events of the Fourth of July weekend at Pond Cove. This story stands on its own, but makes a little more sense if you have read the previous chapters. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

Janet sat stroking her latex covered body, she loved being tightly encased in her rubber clothes. Still admiring herself and relishing the feeling of the rubber she stretched out her pointed feet looking at the ballet boots she had learned to wear so quickly. Not that she had given herself much choice since she locked the first pair on leaving the key to the lock box in her closet at the far end of her gravel driveway knowing there was no way she could crawl there and back with her hands cuffed so closely together. Janet had spent twenty four hours learning how to walk in the towering heels before being able to retrieve the key and now wore them more than she didn’t. ...

Story continued from part three Part 4: An Idea And A First Shared Session Emily is not one for brainstorms, but this one she thinks might actually work. Ruby and Carol. She’s not one for pushing people together, she hates the idea of match-making, but well, she has a feeling about this. It takes Emily only a couple of weeks to work out a plan. She has two committed, wonderful women here, and they are both, very clearly, single. Perhaps a little lonely, and yet they have so much to give. She has never considered herself a cupid, quite the contrary, although she is a dom and takes care of business in the stables, how people lived their lives outside were their business, and she would never interfere in their private lives. At first sight perhaps these two women don’t have that much in common, except their visits to Emily of course. ...

As the car sputtered and died she was able to get into the driveway just out of the road. Mary had decided to go for a drive while she indulged in her favorite past time of self bondage and now she was stuck out in the middle of nowhere in the middle of the night. Mary was wearing a boned leather half hood neck corset that had a large leather phallus filling her mouth a tight black latex hobble dress with a corset matching the hood laced tight enough to make her large breasts push against the rubber trying to hold them in and showing her aroused nipples with each gasp. The knee high ballet boots were laced tight over the latex leggings holding her twin vibrators deep inside her, the ankle and wrist cuffs were like everything else locked on and the keys were at home god knows how many miles away. ...

Story continued from part two Part 3: Is This Heaven? Everything is black, but very calm, very quiet, there is no pain. He feels as if he’s floating. Who, what said that? Something wet is on his lips, he hears a voice, a familiar voice. Leave me alone, I’m comfortable like this. He feels a slap on his face, then another, really hard, and then a pump on his chest and then another, and air is pumped into him, sweet air. Stars are in front of his face, he coughs, wretches, coughs again, and rolls over on his side. Now the pain in his chest begins. He opens his eyes, where is he? ...

Mary and John had been together for almost a year, both had found early on that they shared a passion for bondage especially chastity and corsets. Mary had been wearing corsets since she was very young and had continued to wear them twenty four seven to this day. Chastity had been something she had found in her twenties and experimented with until she found the perfect whole body chastity suit that she wore on top of her corsets often for months at a time while the service held her keys. ...

**Author’s note: So, I’d like to thank my wonderful girlfriend, for her love, understanding, and support. Without her inspiration this story wouldn’t exist and without her feedback it wouldn’t be nearly as good. Also, if you are reading this you probably deserve some context. This story was written for my girlfriend. I’m not always the best at explaining myself, so this and any subsequent parts were my way of communicating with her. With that in mind, if some things seem over or under described or explained, understand that this was not originally meant to be read by anyone but her. It was only after the fact that I thought to put this online for others. That said, enjoy. ...

story continues from part two Part Three Here is the 3rd and final part of my bondage story “In For The Long Haul” This story may be reposted, provided it is unaltered and credited to me. Chapter 8 Now - Mistress Anna and Bob Mistress Anna gazed out at the crowd one more time before turning her attention back to Bob. “Ready, Bob?” “Yes, Mistress Anna,” he answered. Bob didn’t hesitate and his voice was steady and firm. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Walter settles into a routine as Mistress Gloria’s submissive Walter’s story continues. In this chapter, he tells of how Mistress Gloria punished him and holly for screwing around and not paying attention to their work. He also talks about a contest between the slaves which results in one of them being reduced to a bald, submissive, sex slave– the lowest you can be. ...

story continued from part one Part Two Chapter 2 Amy woke slowly the next morning, gradually remembering the previous night. She smiled and rubbed herself against the mattress. It felt different and she reached downed between her legs to find out why. The feel of the warm metal where her clit should have been jolted her awake and she kicked off her sheets and sat up. The crazy thoughts that had aroused her as she woke must have been real, the chastity belt was certainly real and so was the lock to which she didn’t have the key. She adjusted it slightly around her waist, wow it was tight. She followed the chains that ran down her backside, over the pink silk underwear that she was now well and truly locked into. The chains connected to a steel plate that went between her legs, covering up everything that made her a woman, and led back up to the belt and to an empty keyhole at the front. She pulled the covers back over her body, naked other than for the chastity belt, and giggled as she buried her head into the big white pillows. She was wearing a chastity belt, oh my God, how cool, how exciting. Last night she’d also worn handcuffs, she’d been a prisoner! The thought excited her. Hey, she’d even had her head between a woman’s thighs and kissed a woman’s panties! Amy folded the pillow so that her head was wrapped inside and pretended that she was once again between Sarah’s legs. They had felt so good, so tight and restraining and yet so warm and sexy. Sarah had held her there for ages and even when she had released her grip it had only been to push Amy’s face deeper into her and then her thighs had closed again a moment later. Sarah’s smell still lingered on Amy’s face and hands. ‘Ha’, she thought as she felt the chastity belt, how ironic. She may have had her clit locked away, yet she couldn’t remember the last time she’d been this aroused. Amy’s smug feeling soon faded though, as she tried to stimulate herself further only to find that to be impossible. Shit, she was halfway there and was now desperate to reach orgasm, but the steel plate kept her vibrator and even her fingers at bay. Now she wanted the key. Amy sat on the edge of her bed and pulled her key ring from her bag, surely one of her keys must be close enough to open this damn lock. When that failed, she tried to wriggle out of the belt, but while her waist was small, the steel waist band was smaller. The steel device that she was locked inside was now taking on a whole different persona. Resigned to the fact that she and the belt were inseparable, Amy used her fingers as best she could before removing her panties with a pair of scissors and consoling herself with a hot shower. A few floors above in the same building, Sarah was also waking up and also remembering the night before. She put her hands between her own thighs and squeezed them together. Just like a pair of handcuffs she smiled as she pretended to struggle to free her hands. But this was just hands, having someone’s head in there had been much more thrilling, especially when it had been a cute woman who had kissed her clit. She then saw the teddy bear that an old boyfriend had bought her sitting on a shelf in the open wardrobe. Teddy wasn’t quite the same as the cute brunette from downstairs, but in Amy’s absence, he would have to do. Anyway it certainly wasn’t his first time at this. A few minutes later and Sarah was again under the blankets, but this time with the soft toy squeezed between her thighs. With help from Sarah’s hand, the soft toy was even good enough to rub his nose against her clit. ‘You have been sentenced to life imprisonment between my thighs’ she purred to herself, her emotions overriding any self conscious concern she might have about talking to a teddy bear. Once teddy had served his sentence, Sarah left it crushed and slightly damp beneath the sheets. As a parting gift, Sarah had even had the audacity to wrap the bear’s head up inside her now very used black panties. That was partly for the bear’s benefit, but it also made her feel better about the bastard of a guy that had given it to her. Sarah showered and dressed in black lace up boots, ripped blue jeans and a black and grey woollen jumper. She wore her brown hair down, beneath a grey brimmed hat that she knew suited her attractive face. She wasn’t sure why Amy liked to be dominated by her, but she was as sure as hell going to encourage it. It was almost 9am when Sarah walked down to reception. Amy was already there dressed as discretely as she could in thick white jumper and baggy yoga pants, her hair again in a pony tail and with perfect make up that was at odds with the casual look. They smiled at each other sheepishly. “Coffee?” Sarah suggested. “Sure! Assume this is OK?” Amy asked as she checked her outfit, making sure that nothing showed through. “You look good, no one will ever know our secret.” Sarah replied. “Do you have the key?” Amy asked, her hands going automatically to her waist and feeling the keyhole through her clothing. Sarah nodded, her hand touching the back pocket of her jeans that was discretely hidden from view under her jumper. Even in baggy clothes, Amy was an unusually attractive woman, although today her professional confidence had been replaced with a sort of jumpy excitement and a new habit of constantly touching between her legs. Plus a new found obsession with her dancer friend. “You know you’re a thief?” Sarah smiled as they walked out of the building and towards the cafe. “What do you mean ’thief’?” Amy asked. “Well I believe that chastity belt that you have hidden under your pants is actually mine.” Amy laughed. “Yes, but thanks to you, it and me are currently inseparable. I couldn’t really have left it behind.” “Well maybe you should have stayed at my flat last night.” Sarah spoke slowly and deliberately as they both imagined what that might mean. The friends sat next to each other, on the same side of a large table at the back of the cafe and talked. Amy kept looking down at Sarah’s lap and her well fitting ripped jeans. “What?” Sarah asked. “Just thinking about last night.” Amy replied as she reached down and adjusted her belt. “It’s just as well you’re all locked up you horny girl.” Sarah smiled. “Any chance of having the key? I only need it for a second.” Sarah crossed her legs and lowered the rim of her hat. She wasn’t even going to respond to the question. In her fantasy Amy would be wearing more restraints, not less. And in Sarah’s mind this fantasy was very real and very tempting. When they returned, Sarah suggested that they take a swim in the pool that was also in the basement of their building. Sarah took the lift up to her flat and slipped into a purple one piece swimsuit. She had just put denim shorts and a white t-shirt over the top when Amy arrived, still fully dressed and holding a pair of yellow bikini bottoms. “Chastity belts and bikinis don’t go.” she said, hands on hips as she dropped her bikini bottoms on the floor. “No I guess not.” Sarah said as she walked into her bedroom and pulled a key plus a pair of handcuffs from the pocket of her ripped jeans that were strewn across the bed. “You had the cuffs with you this morning?” Amy asked. “Aha, you never know when your wrists might need a little extra jewellery.” Sarah smiled. “Like now for example.” A tingle of excitement went down Sarah’s back as Amy followed her command and took off her jumper and pants and put her hands behind your back. Sarah loved this, a cute slave that would obey her completely. She cuffed her before starting to explore Amy’s body, naked other than for a skimpy bikini top that hugged her modest breasts and of course the locked chastity belt. Sarah had always been turned on by the idea of dominating someone, she knew that, but feeling this woman’s body up close and personal seemed to hold an increasing fascination. She ran a finger up Amy’s back and watched the goose bumps appeared. A second finger ran around her waist made Amy cry out in pleasure. Sarah slowly tucked the key to the cuffs into Amy’s bikini top, keeping her fingers inside longer than was necessary. She was even tempted to kiss her breast, but was unsure how Amy would react and was also unsure what that would mean for her own sexual direction. “You can have the cuff key.” Sarah offered as her hands continued to caress Amy’s naked, chain up body, she just didn’t want to stop. With her hands locked behind her back, Amy shook her breasts in an attempt to free the key, but the key remained squeezed in place. “Thanks Sarah, but that doesn’t help.” “Maybe you shouldn’t have worn such a tight bikini.” Sarah replied. “Not that I’m complaining.” Sarah worked her way down her slave’s body. “Cute ass, particularly when it’s all locked up inside a chastity belt.” Sarah started to reflect on her own words. Shit, she was starting to sound like a lesbian again, surely this was only a bondage thing. Very gently, she unlocked and removed the steel belt, using her hands to gently caress Amy’s waist which was slightly red from rubbing against the belt. Sarah knelt down and picked up Amy’s bikini bottoms and tenderly eased them up her long legs. This time Sarah couldn’t stop herself and after a couple of seconds admiring Amy’s tight little butt squeezed into the yellow bikini bottoms, she kissed her left butt cheek. The sensation made Amy cry out in delight. Sarah then kissed her right cheek before finally burying her face right into the yellow fabric. Amy cried out again, Sarah moaned quietly to herself. Worried about where all this was taking her, Sarah stood up and draped a cotton robe over Amy’s shoulders and led her down to the pool, which as usual was empty. Sarah rescued the key from inside Amy’s bikini top and unlocked the cuffs. Having regained her freedom for the first time in over twelve hours, Amy ran laughing over to the pool and jumped in. “Hey!” Sarah laughed as she dived in and within a few stokes caught up with her escapee. She put her arms around Amy and held on as Amy laughed and fought to get free. Exhausted and still not free, Amy turned around and they stood face to face in chest deep water in the middle of the pool. They were close to kissing, the thrill of their bondage games continuing to bring out their bi-sexual side. They looked at each other for another minute, but didn’t kiss, both too apprehensive about what that would mean. “Do you trust me to hold you under just for a moment?” Sarah asked, breaking the tangible silence. Amy lowered her head until her mouth was submerged and blew bubbles as she looked up at Sarah. Sarah grinned and pushed Amy’s head under water and took a step forward and opened her legs such that when Amy started to come back up, her neck fitted neatly between Sarah’s legs. Once there, Sarah closed her thighs, locking Amy’s head in place under water. Sarah looked down at the distorted image of the slim brunette. The fact that Amy had entrusted her with her life gave Sarah a thrill. It would have been all too easy to hold her underneath for the few minutes it would take to die. Not that she ever would and indeed Sarah only waited a few more moments before she let her go and Amy’s cute face came panting back to the surface. “A little bit longer this time?” Amy asked. The girls stayed in the pool for another half an hour. As Amy finally climbed the ladder to get out, she saw two bare feet standing above her. As she climbed she worked her way up the legs, to the tight purple swimsuit and finally to the long dark hair that had been towelled dry and now lay untidyly around Sarah’s stunning face. “Turn around.” Sarah order as soon as Amy’s bare feet with painted red nails reached the top. Amy obliged and felt her hands being lightly pulled behind her back and then tightly handcuffed. “You’re taking no chances.” Amy smiled as she turned back around to face her captor. “This is nothing, I’m thinking of shackling your ankles as well… with a very short chain.” Sarah purred as she brushed Amy’s hair back over her shoulders and out of her eyes. The words had the planned effect on Amy, who shivered slightly with excitement and then bit softly on to her lower lip as she wriggled against the cuffs. “Let’s go to the sauna next, I’ve notice it has a very useful feature.” Sarah explained as she led the way. The sauna was only small, with a single bench that ran the full length of the small room, constructed of thick pine slats on both the front and top. Sarah the lifted the slats that formed the top of the bench, which opened on hinges to reveal a small space beneath, effectively the inside of the bench. “Now I understand.” Amy smiled, “And I guess I go inside.” “I guess you do.” “And it locks with….?” Sarah turned around and tapped her own butt. Amy looked carefully at the way the purple swimsuit stretched over and around what was a very trim backside, but with particularly well developed glutes. ‘Yes, I guess that should do it’, Amy thought. Sarah unlocked the cuffs and Amy happily stepped inside the bench and lay down on more pine slats that formed the base of the bench. Once Amy was comfortable, Sarah lowered the top of the bench back down so that Amy’s small space was completely enclosed. Sarah then sat on the bench trapping Amy inside, the wooden structure creaking slightly under her weight. “It’s perfect, I can relax safe in the knowledge that you are going nowhere.” Sarah slid along to one end until she was sitting directly above Amy’s head as Amy tried to push up on the inside of the lid. After a minute of pushing and groans of effort from beneath her, Sarah closed her legs so that she could no longer see Amy. Sarah then lent back and closed her eyes with a smile on her face as the futile escape efforts continued to bang and puff underneath. “What are you doing down there?” Sarah asked eyes still closed. “Escaping.” Amy replied, hoping to get a reaction from the beautiful woman sitting on top of her. “No you’re not.” Sarah purred as she started her meditation exercises. Amy was a little disappointed and tried to push her fingers up between the small gaps in the wooden slats. She could just about reach through and touch the fabric of Sarah swimsuit but still there was no reaction. A drop of perspiration dropped from Sarah’s thighs and down on to Amy’s cheek. It felt nice and Amy moved her head slightly and waited. The next drop that fell landed in Amy’s open mouth. She closed both her mouth and her eyes and tried to taste the woman above. The next drop of moisture followed, it glistened on Sarah’s thigh, rolled down passed her crotch and again into Amy’s mouth. She may have been trapped in a box, but for once she did have access to her clit and vagina. As she slowly stroked herself, she realised that she wasn’t dreaming of her guy, or indeed any guy, but of Sarah. Amy had been as quiet as possible, although with Sarah meditating or maybe even asleep above her, it hardly mattered. But Amy was now starting to get frustrated. She could see Sarah’s body through the slats but was unable to touch it or do anything else to it. Although the thought would have been crazy a couple of days ago, Amy was now totally into Sarah and her body. Not girl’s bodies generally she kept telling herself, just Sarah’s. This was just a one off experiment with girls, everyone should try everything once, shouldn’t they? It was over an hour later when Sarah freed her, although the word ‘free’ should be interpreted loosely as after opening the box, Sarah had immediately handcuffed her and led her back into the woman’s changing room and after the briefest of showers had put her back inside a locker. Sarah closed the locker door and stood with her butt resting against it, holding it closed. She could feel Amy pushing trying to get out, but the force exerted by Sarah’s body was enough to hold Amy inside. Although after finally deciding that she wanted to shower, Sarah simply turned the locker key and left. Inside, Amy just as frustrated and just as desperate to explore further her brief lesbian ’thing’. As she showered Sarah was having similar thoughts. This thing with Amy was turning her on so badly, she could barely stop touching herself. Even then, she was massaging herself with the locker key. ‘Fuck it’ she thought, why shouldn’t she have a bottle of wine and spend the rest of the day with Amy. She doubted that Amy would object. “Let’s go back to my place.” Sarah said as she unlocked the locker and the coin clattered into the tray. Sarah helped Amy out and slowly relocked the empty locker and tucked the key inside her swimsuit. This was mainly for Amy’s benefit, but Sarah also enjoyed hearing the lock mechanism slide shut just one more time. “Can you keep me locked up until morning?” Amy asked hesitantly as she bit on her lip. “Even if I ask to be let go?” “Sure.” Sarah smiled. “But shouldn’t we have a safe word?” “Can’t I completely waive my rights to freedom now?” “And I can do anything to you?” Sarah checked. Both women were now struggling to control their emotions and with Sarah’s face only inches away, they again had to defy the urge to kiss. Sarah managed to distract herself by putting on her denim shorts and t-shirt over her still damp swimsuit and wrapping the white robe around Amy. Then checking that the corridor was clear, Sarah led the handcuffed bikini girl back to her flat. By the time they were inside and Sarah had locked the door behind them, the moisture from Sarah’s swimsuit was seeping through the butt of her denim shorts. As she felt her butt to check how wet she was, Amy turned around and was rattling her cuffs in the hope that they would be unlocked. “No, no sweetie, not until you are safety back in chastity.” Sarah was adamant and Amy was in no position to argue. Sarah knelt down and again couldn’t resist kissing Amy’s yellow bikini clad butt. “It’s not fair, I haven’t got to kiss your butt.” Amy complained as she turned around. “Hey, disobedience from my slave?” Sarah joked as she stood up straight to make the most of her couple of inches of height advantage and looked into Amy’s big brown eyes. “Just saying…” “Trust me sweetie, you will be well acquainted with my ‘butt’ before morning. But now I’m going to seal you up.” Amy’s heart beat was back up to crazy levels as Sarah encircled her waist once more with the steel chastity belt. As Sarah pulled it up between her legs she let out an audible moan. And as the lock clicked shut she breathed ‘oh my God’. “Any dissent from you now?” Sarah asked as she waved the keys in front of the cuffed and chastised woman. “No mistress.” “Mistress, I like it.” Sarah replied, the rush of having free rein over this cute woman for the whole night already making her giddy even before she considered all the things she could do to her prey. Sarah opened her cupboard and brought out a small bike lock, a cable lock covered in red plastic. Not particularly high security, but adequate for her purposes. She looped the lock round Amy’s neck where it hung harmlessly, but Amy knew that she was only a click away from losing what little freedom she still had. “Where oh where to lock you?” Sarah smiled, holding the lock in one hand. After a moment’s thought, Sarah sat down on the edge of her bed with her legs apart and ordered Amy to kneel on the floor in front of her. Amy complied and inched forward until her head was between Sarah’s thighs. Sarah then looped the open end of the bike lock around the crotch of her short denim shorts before locking it shut. “Chained to the crotch of my shorts, that should keep you out of mischief.” Sarah said. Amy tried to pull away but was it was clear that there was no way to separate her neck from Sarah’s denim shorts. Amy’s attempts to reach up and unbutton Sarah’s shorts with her mouth only resulted in her getting a gentle slap on her cheek ...

Chapter One Amy had the perfect figure for a model, her slim shoulders curved into a tiny waist and then out over the cutest of hips and down into long slim legs. Yet she looked on jealously at the only other person in the gym. Sarah was sitting on the leg press where her strong athletic legs were moving almost half the stack of weights. Like Amy, the woman was in her early thirties and like Amy the woman had long brown hair in a ponytail. Amy observed the woman discretely, her white trainers with hidden socks leading up to muscular legs and on to an athlete’s butt. Her thighs in particular were from a Greek goddess, tanned and chiselled and flexing effortlessly with the weight. Amy was lost in thought as her eyes worked their way up the woman’s body. Short pink gym short and a fitted white gym top, with every muscle on the way toned to perfection. The woman finished her set, towelled down the machine and walked out of the gym. The gym was in the basement of their apartment block. It was only small, but was free to use and usually empty. Those who did use it were often corporate types, like Amy, who just dabbled with a few machines. Sarah was different, she was a dancer, she had the body Amy had always wanted, the natural team captain, the mesomorph, the sexy strong female form. Sexy? Surely Amy didn’t really think that, she was straight. Maybe she could just appreciate the athletic female form. She stood there trying to reassure herself that she didn’t fancy girls. But with Sarah gone, Amy was alone in the gym. She walked slowly over to the leg press and touched the padded seat that Sarah had used. It was still warm, not surprising given those thighs Amy thought. With no one in sight, she knelt down and touched her cheek against the warm black padded seat. This was crazy, she didn’t go with girls, but still it felt nice. She closed her eyes and breathed in for just a moment. When Sarah returned a few minutes later Amy was lying on her back with her arms stretched up and over her head. She sneaked another glimpse of the Greek goddess and then, with the picture of the woman in her mind, closed her eyes and stretched. “What?” Amy cried as she opened her eyes in an attempt to keep up with reality. Sarah was kneeling down so that she was sitting on top of Amy’s outstretched arms, with her thighs running down either side of Amy’s bewildered face. The top of Amy’s head was pushed up against the crotch of Sarah’s gym shorts. Amy’s legs thrashed around with little effect, as her arms were completely immobilise under Sarah butt. “What did it smell like?” Sarah asked. “What?” Amy cried. “The leg press seat?” Shit! The woman must have seen her, Amy was completely embarrassed. Too embarrassed to look straight up into the woman’s eyes, Amy had to look sideways at the woman’s thighs which towered up above her head. They looked enormous and incredibly strong. Amy’s slim body struggled pathetically beneath her. Sarah stated to bring her thighs together, moving closer to Amy’s head. The smaller woman started to panic as the thighs closed in on her. Amy’s heart was close to exploding as she turned her head so that her lips were touching Sarah’s inner thigh. She was about to kiss it, but stopped at the last moment. What was happening? Surely she wasn’t interested in women? At that moment someone walked down the corridor and past the open gym door. Sarah jumped up, releasing Amy who took the opportunity to jump up and run for the open door. She ran back to her apartment in a state of aroused terror and collapsed on the bed. Amy couldn’t sleep that night as fantasies ran wild through her mind. She had received a call from her new boyfriend, but had not even bothered to reply, she just wasn’t interested. She couldn’t decide whether it had been the sexy woman or the fact that she had been restrained that had turned her on so wildly. She hadn’t thought of herself as either bi or into bondage, obviously she was into at least one of them. ‘I was completely helpless’ she kept saying to herself, the words rebuilding her excitement. She put her head between her own thighs and squeezed. It wasn’t the same, but it did help her relive some of the earlier excitement. With her head still in place, she tightened a belt around her thighs and closed her eyes. At the same time the next day, Amy returned to the gym, lay down on the mat and waited until for the woman to return. This time Sarah was wearing small orange gym shorts and fitted white gym top. “Stretching again?” Sarah asked, as she walked over to Amy. “Hi again.” Amy stuttered. Sarah looked down at the slim brunette who was wearing the sexiest of gym kit and who was lying in exactly the same place as the previous day. Yesterday Sarah had been genuinely annoyed when she saw the woman put her face where her own butt had been just seconds earlier. She’d decided to sit on her, pin her to the floor to humiliate her, to confront the kinky woman with no chance of her escaping. She’d sat on boyfriends before and even they had been hard pressed to escape her. But strangely that simple act had turned her on. Unlike most women, Sarah liked her own body and it felt sexy to use it against another woman. The fact that the other woman had felt the same had only doubled the effect. “You liked what I did to you yesterday, didn’t you?” “Why do you say that?” Amy replied as she blushed. “Because if you hadn’t you wouldn’t be lying on the floor where I could so easily sit on you again.” Amy’s facial expressions and deep breathing were giving away her feelings. “I just want to stretch.” Amy replied nervously. “Fine, I just want to work out on this bench.” Amy didn’t answer, but swallowed with nervous excitement twitching through her face as Sarah pulled the gym bench across the floor and positioned it so that the legs were either side of Amy neck, with the support bar connecting the two legs resting above her throat. With Amy head directly underneath the end of the bench, Sarah sat down on top. “Now you can stretch and I can work out.” Sarah said as she sat there and looked down at her prey. Amy tried to wriggle free and then when she couldn’t, used all of her limited strength to push up against the weight of Sarah and the bench. She then smiled when she realised she was trapped. Sarah watched the scene in the reflection from the large mirror, admiring both her own body and the attractive woman struggling beneath. “You’re kind of kinky.” Sarah concluded as she sat completely motionless on the bench. “And you aren’t?” Amy replied, a slight smile on her face. “I didn’t say that.” Sarah purred. They talked for a few minutes sharing names and other pleasantries. As they spoke Sarah opened her legs wider as she watched Amy’s body move beneath her. Amy had the slim lithe body that Sarah had wanted as a teenager, although the limited strength of such a physique was now evident, Amy had no hope of getting out from underneath the bench. Sarah didn’t like being out of control, although judging by the slow rhythmic movements beneath her, it wasn’t a trait shared by Amy. With Amy’s head out of sight, Sarah placed her hands on the front of her own shorts and gently massaged. Fuck, this was the sexiest she’d felt for a long time. “Come with me.” Sarah said, finally standing up and lifting the bench. She helped Amy to her feet and positioned her hands behind her back and used one hand to grips both of Amy’s thumbs, creating an effective handcuff. She then grabbed her bag and led Amy out of the gym and into the women’s showers where there was a small bank of lockers. While still restraining Amy’s hands, Sarah dug her spare hand into her bag looking for money for the coin operated locker. “Oh, I need two hands for this,” Sarah complained as she pushed Amy down on to her knees, “so you can go in here.” she continued as she pushed Amy’s head between her legs. Sarah closed her thighs and then released Amy’s thumbs. Amy immediately reached for the thighs that wrapped around her head and tried to pull them apart. When that failed, she simply caressed them and then reached up to the orange shorts just above her and felt the shape of the woman’s butt “Think you can escape?” Sarah purred as the situation only added to her arousal. “Do you think I want to? “I don’t think you do.” Sarah replied, her pleasure building by the moment. Sarah had now found a coin for the locker and not being able to wait a moment longer, opened her legs and pushed Amy backwards into the waiting steel box. “Just for a moment, I promise.” Amy was smiling with excitement as Sarah closed the locker and turned the key. Inside all went dark and silent, other than the sound of the coin dropping into the locking mechanism. Amy listened to the clicks as the key was removed. Sarah dropped the key into her pocket and then ran to the shower. She turned on the water and stripped off her gym kit. She stepped into the hot water and touched herself, finishing off what Amy had so effectively started, the sound of the water hopefully covering any inadvertent moans. With wet hair and only a towel wrapped around her, Sarah fished through her discarded gym kit for the key, although having found it she put it down on the bench and started to dry her hair. Why should she rush, there was no way Amy was getting out. “Was that fun?” Sarah asked when she eventually opened the locker. “I guess.” Amy was embarrassed to admit what a rush it had been to be locked up. “Really fun?” Sarah asked looking down at Amy’s crotch. “Maybe if you gave me more time.” she smiled coyly. Sarah smiled suggestively as she picked up the coin that had dropped out of the lock and into the tray below. “Another ride?” she asked as she slotted the coin back into the lock. Amy nodded. “Enjoy then.” Sarah purred as she slowly closed the door, turned the key and continued to dry her naked body. ...

story continues from part one Part Two Chapter 4 Now - Scene Party Club Yearn was a group of like minded enthusiasts rather than a physical space. They munched, met, partied, or scened at various locations around town. Such was the life of a kink club in a small American city. Membership waxed and waned, depending on squabbles, drama, and the myriad other issues that beset any group of strong willed folks determined to have it their way. ...

I wasn’t supposed to get in this deep, and certainly not this fast. I was supposed to get acquainted, get to know them, get to work with them, but it’s all about improvising. You get an opening, you take it. He came on to me, hard. I was worried about poisoning the well if I said no, so I said yes. It was a way in at any rate. But then.. It wasn’t even that bad. I expected to have to fake interest a lot more than I did. We actually had chemistry. So when he first took me back to his place, it was so routine, so natural. I didn’t even think about how sleeping with him might jeopardize the case down the line until hours later. If he wern’t in this family, if he wern’t in this line of work, he’s the kind of person that I could tie myself to. He gets me, or at least the me I’m showing him, which is frankly just me without some of the badge-inspired uprightness. I was expecting the son of a mob boss who went to the gym every day to not be so sharp, quick or funny. He wasn’t smooth like a pickup artist, he simply pressed and had a quick line to reply to whatever reaction he go. So that first time I went up to his place, that was all autopilot. What made me decide to return, aside from not wanting to end this particular identity that took weeks to establish, well that was the result of what happened that first night. ...

Jim’s room had no windows. It was a small room with naked walls, and a cold, hard floor. Jim had been awake for a while now, though he could never be certain how long it had really been. The only light emanated from the small gap under the only door and to Jim’s eyes, it was bright, almost blinding. It made him very nearly certain that it was daytime already. ...

story continued from part one The Outfit Part Two Jane had kept the dress locked in the safe for almost a year, each day she had thoughts of wearing it again. Her biggest concern was if she wore it again would it abandon her just when she wanted it most. The feelings of loss and abandonment she had experienced when it chose someone else was almost too much for her to accept. She had purchased the fetish store and visited frequently even though she had nothing to do with the day to day operation of it. Lately she had been going several times a week trying on multiple items and having one of the girls lace her corset tighter. She had noticed she was craving her corsets tighter and had begun sleeping in them, her ballet boots and shackles again. Jane was alone in her large apartment, she had tightened her smallest corset until it was almost closed and sat gasping on the edge of her bed. As Jane tried to control her breathing she stared straight ahead panting around the large gag under the half hood neck corset she had laced very tight previously. Pulling at the short chain connecting her ankle cuffs to the thigh cuffs that were attached to the steel chastity belt desperately trying to achieve something she hadn’t been able to since the dress had been removed. She had been wearing the chastity belt for three weeks relishing the idea of being out of control again and she instinctively cuffed her gloved hands behind her back. ...

Part 1 Alexandra applauded, almost giddy over the last minute goal, as the conquering hero skated in her direction. She stood up and waved from behind the plexiglass barricade that separated her front row seat from the action on the ice. Suddenly, Alexandra winced as number 23 leaned back sharply, sending a wave of ice crystals pelting against the clear shield in front of her. Looking around in embarrassment, Alexandra saw that most, if not all of the people in the sparsely populated stadium, had not noticed the blatant display of bravado. She turned back to the ice just in time to see the devilish grin that had melted her heart on so many occasions. But this time, Alexandra made a mental note of this incident, filling it away even as she went back to cheering for her boyfriend. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Walter checks in with his mother and gets a real surprise In this chapter, weird worm and holly are sent across the pond so that Walter can make his daily “check in” call to his mother. They are also supposed to bring kayaks back to the girls’ cabin for use there. Mistress Gloria warns them not to waste time, but of course, events make them late and they face punishment. This brings up an interesting problem for Mistress Gloria. How do you punish a pain slut? The chapter ends with her novel approach to that problem. ...

Up high on the topmost balcony, Tadao has a great view of the impressive skyline. His hands drum on the railing and he enjoys the cool night air. The glass doors slide open silently. ‘Thank you for walking me home,’ Kimiko says and comes closer. She has changed into a flowery, silken dressing gown and walks up behind Tadao. A lovely sight. Tadao marvels at her slim, petite body and perfect posture. The dark hair is done up artfully, held in place by a bright, colourful ribbon in the shape of a butterfly. ...

I had always wanted to try a photo shoot. Of course, models do it and even nowadays, women were doing those boudoir shoots as well as just about anything else. And, of course, there is also the pin up shoots. Of course, the key component of those things is the fact that it is women who are being photographed, not guys like me. Oh, I have the wardrobe and all, I would guess, but the ability to get the desired results, well, hard to find someone willing to do that, take a guy like me and make me not only look like a sexy woman but then also get the poses… Or at least so I thought… Of course, sometimes you get more than you bargain for and, well, other times you wish you were, well, prepared for the outcome… ...

My ex college boyfriend Brad was going to be in town for a few days for business so I suggested he stay in my guest room rather than an Airbnb like he had planned. It would save him some money and we could catch up a little since the last time we were face to face. Our breakup had been amicable and mutual as following graduation jobs took us to different cities in different states. We tried the long distance thing but it just did not work out so we just maintained our friendship on social media. His flight was due to put him at my house somewhere after 5 P.M. at the earliest if everything went perfect for him and I told him there would be a surprise waiting on him when he got here. It was rather flirtatious of me as I meant his favorite comfort food, pizza and beer, but I could not help myself with a little tease. I gave him my guest code for the community gate and electronic lock to my front door so that he could just let himself in during his stay and gave security his name and description. I knew he had a new girlfriend and I told myself to keep my flirting down to a minimum and absolutely no sexual activity. To help curb my libido I decided on a bit of self bondage before he arrived and a cam show. ...

Story continues from part one Part Two Day in the Dungeon Master untied us and had us put on our cuffs on our wrist’s and ankle’s. Master dealt with Kim first. “Hand’s behind your back”. “Yes master” said Kim softly. Master grabbed her wrists and locked a small padlock through the D-ring’s in her cuffs. He knelt down and locked a 12"chain between her ankle cuffs and then buckled her ballgag into her mouth. He clipped the lead to her collar and Kim was ready for her journey. ...

Lucy had let her sexual desires control her life for since she had been a teenager, it had ruined high school and college forcing her to bounce from relationship to relationship. Three years ago she got involved with very dominant woman that used Lucy’s sexual needs to control her literally making Lucy her personal slave. Lucy was so involved it took her over a year before she figured out the woman had no intentions in helping sate Lucy’s desires. She only wanted to increase her needs and frustrate her even more to get her to do what she wanted. By the time Lucy figured out what was happening she had been placed into so many steel restraints she couldn’t leave even if she had the chance. ...

Part One Becoming a Bondage Model Hi Jamielee here and this is how i became a bondage model. My husband hated his job and one night in bed i jokingly suggested he could become a bondage photographer as he could combine his passion and get paid for it. Now when i suggested this i thought i would get the job as the model. How wrong i was. My man decided to get in aspiring models as he wanted to keep private and business apart. I was furious and thought what an asshole it was my idea in the first place and he gets in some tarts to be his models. Well for weeks i was “too tired” for any playtime when he got home and it was meant to be his punishment but all i did was punish myself and get myself all worked up. So a few months down the line and some very large pay checks and my persistent complaining about the fact that i loved bondage as much as i loved him but i wasn’t good enough to be his model, the tension had grown to boiling point. No intimacy tends to do that. My husband had been very busy the last week or so and his phone hadn’t stopped going. Friday morning i heard the door bang shut waking me up. My husband had left for work. I got up and slipped on my robe and went downstairs to make a cuppa and noticed a large box with a note on top. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = An awkward young man meets his summer neighbors at Pond Cove. Walter has just finished college and is spending one last summer taking care of his weird uncle’s cabin located on Pond Cove, a secluded area surrounded by a government nature preserve. All of the other owners, except one, have been bought out by the government which wants to turn Pond Cove into a frog sanctuary. Walter meets his neighbors for the summer– six sorority sisters who are spending one last summer together. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Walter gets to better know his summer neighbors at Pond Cove. In Chapter One, Walter met his summer neighbors at Pond Cove, a secluded area surrounded by a government nature preserve. By the end of the day, he had lost his clothes, his pride, and his virginity. In Chapter Two, Walter continues telling the story of his Summer at Pond Cove. He finds out for certain that he is a pain slut, and is officially given the name of “weird worm” at the feet of his new Mistress… Mistress Gloria. ...

Part 1. Getting caught. I see myself as an artist. I have turned the skill of pick pocketing into an art. I am able to asses where people carry cash and other valuables and then I usually know the best way to get my hands on it without them noticing it. My name is Manon. I am a young woman blessed with an athletic figure and I am good in running and gymnastics. I like what I do and have never been caught. I have a lot of freedom and combine my “work” with traveling to the cities around the world. My strategy is always to dress innocent and slightly sexy. In this way people do not suspect me and the men are usually distracted. ...

Hi Jamie Lee here. Why is it when guy’s watch sport they forget their partner’s even exist??? Sean always watches the football every Saturday and sometimes during the week. It is at these times i barely get a word out of him. I end up bored and lonely when the football is on. So one Saturday Sean sat down in his chair waiting for the match to start in half an hour’s time. I took to the bedroom and lay on the bed. I was feeling horny & frustrated. So i got off the bed and stripped off my pyjama’s. Standing there naked my 38DD’s jutting out proudly i opened the container at the foot of the bed. I scanned all the lovely bondage gear we have. I got wet at just the sight of it. ...

I’ve been wanting to write some more for this site, but haven’t had any fantasies “stick out” in my mind like my previous stories. This time, it may not be as well written, or as long as my previous stories but this one is true. It was a Wednesday evening - my hubs is flying out on a business trip to come back on Saturday. I realize how stressed I’m feeling, and that I really need a stress releaver - so what do I turn to - good old handcuffs & chains. Little did I know that this time would end up teaching me a lesson. ...

Tammy greeted the technicians with a mixture of relief, trepidation, shame and arousal. The relief was in anticipation of getting the creditors off her back, as the installation of a MARD-5000 would pacify them for a bit and they would extend her credit. The trepidation was simply from fear of the unknown. The shame was from admitting that she was in this mess, and the arousal was from the online reviews she had read. ...

story continued from part two Part Three I had a hard time sleeping that night. I kept waking to find I was playing with myself. My dirty subconscious mind was finding great pleasure in the situation I had put myself in. The trouble was my poor clit was so over sensitised from the ride it had taken that each time I would fiddle with myself in my sleep it would wake me with the overstimulation. How could I be getting off on this, I thought. ...

story continued from part seven Part 8: A Snug Plug I stood and moving in front of her, took the butt plug and theatrically smeared some lube over its full length, with an extra blob on the tip. “I find it hard to believe you are an anal virgin, and such an expert too.” I said coolly as she glared at me, saliva already forming around her lips. “Well, best get on, we’ll take our time.” ...

Although I had initiated the following conversation at breakfast, I was soon to learn throughout the course of the day that I was not to be its sole beneficiary. “I know we’ve tried it many times over the past ten years, but I’d at least like to make it for an entire day, then possible stretch it to thirty, and maybe even a year or more. Who knows? The sky’s the limit!” ...

True story with bondage, submission, light bdsm, consensual Quite by chance I met Anne and Frank at Fetish Con in 2013 and after accepting their invitation to have dinner with them I was taken by their honesty and apparent love for bondage (and each other) and how they used it to satisfy their needs, desires and passions. Like me Anne is submissive and enjoys role play and bondage but loves bdsm to a far greater degree than I do. Which is fine by me because as I watch what Frank does to her and imagine myself in her place it excites me to no end. However I do know my limits and there is no way I will ever go as far as they do. At least as far as I can see into my future at this point. ...

“Call Center” is about a VERY rubbery office. During the spring, the company would encourage its employees to take the stairs instead of using the lift. For a few brief weeks during the year, it would be a mark of shame to be seen taking the elevator two floors up. For some employees, taking the elevator was mandatory. Those with a physical impediment obviously used it. Anyone transporting goods took the elevator. The call center was on the fourth floor. It was close enough that a health-conscious individual might force the jaunt up each landing. It was high enough that taking the elevator would have been acceptable practice. Employees in the call center took a rear elevator. They were unseen by crowds below. The call center’s location on the fourth floor meant that it was close to the public eye. Windows were frosted or tinted one way. The contents had to be hidden. Privacy was more rigidly regulated. The location on the fourth floor meant that it was out of the way. Employees could leave their desks and venture one, even two floors down without worrying about exposing themselves to some visitor that lost their way. It was ordinary for those on the third floor to see their support team from above. The extraordinary costumes made them easy to spot. Some had polished their uniforms to such a shine that they’d reflect light coming in through the window walls. Some would attach filters or respiration equipment to their masks, with oxygen hissing in and out of their tanks. A few wore no mask, but never spoke. Thick gags precluded speech; ballgags would often let saliva dribble from forced mouths; it was to the chagrin of some employees and delight of others. They called it a “call center” but calls were a rarity. Specialized staff sat and responded to these live requests. Most requests for assistance came in via e-mail or message; this was preferred by the leadership as it allowed greater volume and quicker responses. ...

Author’s Note: An extreme, over the top little story. It shouldn’t be taken very seriously. Heavily inspired by LOL’s Houchie Shoujo. The barn was beautiful in the late afternoon sun. Light poured down through the small cracks in the ceiling and the back wall, illuminating the dancing dust motes that flittered through the air. There was a soft, steady breeze blowing outside, which kept the tall grass surrounding the building perpetually ruffled. It also took the edge off the summer heat. This wasn’t the case inside the barn, partially because the wind couldn’t get in and partially because it was a heat trap. The insulation kept the humidity at a swelteringly high level, and the moisture in the air was mixed in with the scent of hay and wet soil. The man had been in the barn for less than a few minutes and he was already feeling overheated. He was wearing short pants and a thin t-shirt, which helped take the edge off, but it still felt like he was in a sauna. ...

story continued from part five Part 6: My Turn “Connie, you will have fifteen, yes fifteen.” I moaned into my mask, but Tyra carried on as if nothing had been said. “More than your schoolfriends here, why, because you are the reason we are all here in the first place. So your lesson will be considerably more painful I’m afraid. And remember, the same rules apply, move a step, raise yourself, move your hands, and that strike doesn’t count. I want to see real discipline from you. All right, deep breaths now.” The first strike was so shocking that I lurched forward, MMMM!, I screamed. ...

(story continues from Part 13) Chapter 14 Amanda didn’t care. Exhaustion had finally claimed her. The pain and the pleasure had wracked her being until everything had become a surreal blur. She could barely keep her focus on her twin sister across from her, looking very much like the image of fatigue. Thankfully the itch caused by the salve had finally stopped its lecherous magic and only a sore numbness remained. ...

(story continues from Hard Dreams) Part 2 Thirty minutes later, the succubus was dozing on a very comfy couch. She was pretty happy with how things were going. The feeling she was getting from the man were absolutely intoxicating. His ass and legs were stripped with red marks, some bright and some dark, reaching all the way from the top of his ass to the bottom of his thighs. She had taken her time, ensuring that every part of his backside had been given attention, all at a punishing nonstop pace. There had been no breaks, only pauses between each blow. It took quite a bit of time, but she had eventually felt satisfied with the caning. At that point the heat radiating off his ass had been strong enough for her to actually warm her hands with it. ...

Mark Sorenson typed furiously, trying to complete the document prior to his 10:30 meeting. His subordinates kept trying to convince him that it would be faster if he simply dictated and let the computer do the work of getting it down into letters and words, but he was “old school”. While voice recognition had come a long way he still preferred to do it himself. “Old fashion” they call him. That’s okay, at least he knows that what gets written was really what he wanted to say, and not what the computer thought it heard. He was proud of being ‘old fashion’ in other areas. ...

This is a True Story of my time with Master Chet, it contains bondage, submission and light bdsm - enjoy. For my 48th birthday I went to dinner with one of my dearest and most trusted friends/Master, Chet, who is 66 years old and loves to keep me tied and wriggling for what seems an eternity as he continually teases me with promises of orgasms that may or not be given to me. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: The Banister Only a week after Alicia’s train ride, she was at it again. This time she was planning to use a gravity ride called “The Tortoise” to satisfy her desires. She was all set to begin her three minute trial run. Once that had been completed she planned on making a few additional changes, changes which would allow her to ride the ride for its full length. ...

Darius & Delores appear on a BDSM game show, Right or Wrong. When a couple just graduated from college and burdened with debt decide to appear on the BDSM-themed game show “Right or Wrong,” interesting things happen. “We can’t go on that show!” Delores Tucker exclaimed. “We don’t have the thousand dollar entry fee… … and what if we’re wrong!?” “We have at least that much coming in our income tax refund,” Darius replied in his most soothing voice. Then he added, “And we don’t have to go to the highest levels.” ...

Kate loved bondage and frequently used her electronic engineering degree to design and build equipment to help in her increasing need to feel she was being punished. The modified computer control tens units had helped but soon were not enough so she began to look for more severe ways to punish herself and a better way to restrain herself so she had no choice but to endure her self imposed punishments. Kate had seen an idea one night as she sat in the large chair, she called it her electric chair because the steel restraints as well as the multiple shocking points were all electrical. Kate had designed it to use electromagnet locks in all the steel clamps that would hold her body firmly to the chair. The tens pads could give her shocks through all the plates mounted to the chair and anywhere she wanted to place the pads. With her growing collection of different style and sizes she was learning quickly the best places to put them to guarantee her the longest struggle in her bonds before climaxing. ...

story continued from part four Part 5: Threesome without Tyra After a few more days, I was finally let out of the security wing and returned to the general patient area, and slowly was accepted by the women there. What had happened to me, or supposedly happened - my being reassigned as a permanent patient - actually met with sympathy and understanding for the most part. But it generally wasn’t discussed and it was pointless me going through the real story of my incarceration over and over again. No one believed me now, no one. My goose was well cooked. ...

I have always had a long tradition of wearing leotards and tights for Halloween. This started when I was 12 years old and continued every year. I would wear a costume that used a leotard and tights as a foundation and then my sisters and sometimes my mom would design a costume around that leotard and tights base that they had given me. I was several traditional costumes. When I was 12 it was the alien costume in a green leotard and green tights. When I was 13 I wore a yellow leotard and yellow tights for a banana costume. When I was 14 I wore a black leotard and black tights for a dice costume with a cardboard box covered with white paper and black paper dots. When I was 15 I wore the same black leotard and tights for an executioner costume. When I was 16 I wore the same black leotard and tights for a monster costume which was actually just the executioner costume with a monster mask instead of a black hood. When I was 17 I wore a royal blue leotard and royal blue tights with red cheer briefs over them for my superman costume. When I was 18 is when things really started to change. I had been very excited when I was wearing all those costumes and I think I masturbated in every leotard and tights I had ever worn. But the year I was 18 started something completely different. ...

I was eighteen years old when I moved out of my parent’s house and got my first apartment. I lived on the third floor across the hall from a real cool guy named Don who was twenty-four years old. Two days after I moved into the apartment Don invited me over to watch a movie and get high. I went over to his apartment but I told him that I had only smoked a joint once in my life and I was a little nervous. So we sat and had some beers and talked for a while and then he asked me if I was ready to get high. I told him the four beers had helped but I was still a little nervous. Then Don asked me if I had ever heard that wearing a leotard and tights while your getting stoned makes the experience more intense. I said that I had never heard that, and asked him if he was kidding. ...

I was nineteen years old and had been experimenting with my sister’s leotards and tights for several years now. I remember when I first tried on her long sleeve black leotard and the matching black tights. I loved the way my cock made a nice big bulge in the front of the leotards. I ran my hand over the bulge and my cock instantly began to stiffen and grow. I pulled the leotard leg opening to the side and pulled the tights down far enough to bring my cock out of the opening. I began to jerk off furiously and shot a huge load of hot cum all over the leotards and tights. I repeated this ritual many times until I became accustomed to wearing the leotard and tights without the immediate need to stroke my cock. ...

It was the big night. The annual Halloween bash at the Marriott Hotel. There was the chance to win the $1,000 prize, and the possibility of wild sex with a complete stranger. I was going to the party alone that night but I was not planning on leaving by myself. I decided to wear my renaissance period swordfighter costume. Not only was it the best costume that I owned but it also increased my chances of attracting some action for the night. I had rented the presidential suite for the occasion and had fresh flowers and champagne delivered to the room. I was very anxious as I changed into my costume to get ready for the party. I knew something special was going to happen tonight. ...

It was just another day at work for Judi when she walked in the office and saw the two guys ogling a picture of Xena and Seven of Nine on a magazine cover. She asked them what the big deal was. They told her it was the skin tight Catsuit that made Seven of Nine so sexy. She says, “Oh that’s no big deal.” To which they replied, “Well, how come we’ve never seen you wear something like that?” She tells them that she doesn’t own one or she would wear it. ...

(story continues from The Camping Trip) Part Two Jess had not slept all night. She was tied in a very tight hogtie, gagged and wearing five layers of waterproof jackets and trousers on a warm summer’s night. Her body ached all over and sweat covered her body. The other girls had left her bound like this in her tent and gone back to their own tents for a good night’s sleep. She was in agony and exhausted. But Jess wasn’t angry with the girls that her tied her up and left her like this. She wanted to be their friend and she could see how her actions yesterday had upset them. She hoped that by letting them do this to her they might forgive her and maybe they’d become friends. That was what Jess had hoped. Lying bound, gagged and hogtied, Jess couldn’t tell what time it was. With the hood of one of the waterproof jackets over her face she couldn’t see anything. She had laid there in the darkness for what felt like eternity. Occasionally she would try to move, to change position a little and ease the pain over her body, but there was little relief. She couldn’t make too much noise, couldn’t call out, in case that gave away her situation to one of the other girls or her teacher. Although that would likely get her released early, Madeline had threatened to release pictures of her putting the waterproof jackets on to the entire school and she didn’t want that. Better to remain as she was and serve her punishment. Maybe then the other girls would be her friends. After what felt like ages she began to see some light penetrate through the hood over her face. There were some small ventilation holes in the hood and they were letting a small amount of light through. The Sun must be rising she thought. Shortly thereafter she began to hear voices and movement. With so many hoods over her head she couldn’t make out what was being said, but she knew the other girls must be waking up and moving around. She would be released soon. Time went on, the voices continued, but no one came to release her. She could hear multiple voices, some quiet, some shouting out instructions. She stayed quiet, not wanting to be discovered until the girls came to release her. She could hear some of the tents being packed up, but still no one came to release her. After a while the noises stopped and everything was quiet. Had everyone gone? Had they left her here? Surely Miss Forbes wouldn’t have left without all the students, and certainly not with one of the tents still standing. Then she heard the zip of her tent being opened and somebody came inside. She felt hands on the ropes that bound her and the slack eased off the ropes tying her legs to her arms. Jess let her feet lower onto the floor, relishing the relief that that gave her aching legs. She felt the ropes binding her legs being undone and then her legs were able to separate a little. As the feeling returned to her legs, Jess could feel how sweaty they were, she was practically drenched. Then Jess felt other arms grab her shoulders and reach under her still-bound arms. They pulled her prone body out from the tent and helped her stand. Her legs were wobbly and only just regaining her strength but they helped her walk a few paces until the strength in her legs returned. They helped her walk a bit and then turned her around and pushed her body down until she was sat on what felt like a log. She could hear some voices, but they were quiet and she couldn’t make out what was being said. Someone was undoing the hood of the Arcteryx jacket over her head and pulling it down, and then the hood over her face was pulled down. Cool air rushed against her face and her eyes scrunched under the bright sunlight. The breeze and the light was wonderful, and for a few seconds she kept her eyes closed, enjoying the feel of the cool air before trying to open her eyes. When she opened her eyes and got used to the light she saw Madeline standing in front of her smiling. “Morning Jess, sleep well did you?” she said with a wicked smile. Behind Jess she could see the other girls from last night: Sophie, Alice and Roberta, as well as another girl, Julie. They were all wearing t-shirts and shorts, and must have been wonderfully cool on this warm summer’s day. Jess was still wearing all the waterproofs and she felt silly sat in front of them all, still gagged and with her arms bound behind her back. “Oh my god!” said Julie, looking Jess’s figure up and down, “you really had her tied up like this for the whole night?” “Yep”, said Alice, “we wanted her to experience the unpleasantness we went through yesterday”. “How many jackets is she wearing” asked Julie. “Five waterproof jackets, and five pairs of waterproof trousers”, said Roberta. Jess looked out at the girls wearily. Most of the tents had gone, as had half the group, including Miss Forbes. “You’re probably wondering where everyone has gone”, said Madeline, “well, we told Miss Forbes that a group of us weren’t feeling well and couldn’t continue with the hike and the camping trip. So she and the other girls have gone on without us and we’re to head back to the car park where the school has sent a vehicle to pick us up.” Jess was relieved. She was feeling so exhausted and dirty she was glad she wouldn’t have to continue with the hike. At least this way she could take the rest of the day easily and be home in her bed tonight. Hopefully the girls would untie her now and she could get these jackets off and maybe get a shower. There weren’t any clouds in the sky today and the Sun was already warming her up. “Shall we pack the tents up girls?” said Madeline to the others. “Maybe Jess would like to help us?” said Alice. “What a good idea!” said Madeline, “would you like to help us pack up all the tents?” Jess tried to say that of course she’d help them, once they untied her, but all that came out of the gag in her mouth was “mmmmppppfffff”-ing noises. “I think that means she’d love to help us”, said Alice, “in fact, given that she’s so good at camping I think she’s offering to do all the work for us”. That wasn’t was Jess had in mind at all, but perhaps if she did this for the girls they’d be her friends. Anything to get untied and get these jackets off. She groaned, but nodded her agreement. “Excellent” said Madeline. And with that she went behind Jess and undid the ropes that bound her arms. Once they were released Jess felt an immense relief and could feel the ache in her joints diminishing. She was about to reach for the zip on the outer Arcteryx jacket when Madeline grabbed her arm and said “no, keep those on”. Jess was shocked and looked up at Madeline, “pack up the tents first” Madeline instructed. Groaning, and with a sigh that the other girls took great pleasure in hearing, Jess started to pack up the tents. The other girls sat around the campfire having breakfast and shouting instructions to Jess as she worked. Jess was exhausted and couldn’t move very fast, and with all the waterproof jackets on her movement was a little awkward. The Sun was beating down on her now and the day was warming up. She could feel herself sweating again, the five layers of waterproof jackets creating a nylon prison in which she was stewing. She fumbled at the tent poles and camping ropes and did her best to get them all packed away properly. The waterproof gloves she had on also made it difficult at times. At one point she dropped a huge pile of tent poles that made a deafening clatter. As she was bending over to pick them up she felt a huge thwack on her arse that sent her tumbling to the floor. Sophie was standing over her, a short metal tent pole in her hands. She looked angry and shouted down at Jess “come on Jess, stop messing around!” Jess mmmmppppffff-ed into her gag, trying to tell her that the waterproof gloves she was wearing made it hard to hold things properly. Sophie swung the tent pole again and hit Jess on the arse sending shock waves of pain through her body. “Stop complaining and get the job done!” said Sophie, “I want to go home”. “Stop messing with her Sophie” said Roberta from near the campfire. Sophie scowled at Jess and walked back over to the girls who were all laughing. “It’s ok, I think the little bitch can take it”, said Madeline. Jess kept working and after about an hour she had all four remaining tents packed up into their bags. She walked back over to the girls and mmmppppfffff-ed into her gag to get their attention. Madeline turned to look at her work and seemed pleased, “good girl”, she said to Jess, “or should I say, good bitch?” as she winked at the other girls. The others laughed, but Jess just remained quiet, hoping she would now be allowed to take the waterproofs off. “Kneel” said Madeline, and Jess sunk to her knees, hoping Madeline was going to help her remove the waterproof jackets and end this torture. “Shall we head to the car park?” said Madeline to the other girls. “Sounds good to me”, said Roberta, “shall we let Jess take off those jackets now?” Jess was relieved to hear this, and looked up at Madeline with a pleading look it her eyes. “I’m not sure”, said Sophie, looking up at the sky, “it looks like it might rain”. Jess looked up at the sky but couldn’t see any clouds. The sky was a brilliant blue, the Sun was shining, there was no chance of rain today. “I think you’re right”, said Madeline, “better to be prepared,” and turning to Jess, she said, “don’t you agree Jess? Better to be prepared, right?”. Jess groaned, realizing the girls were intent on punishing her a little longer for her actions the day before. “No no, I think you better keep your waterproof jackets on until we get to the car, you know, just in case it rains” said Madeline as she winked at the other girls. Jess sighed and hung her head, surely this couldn’t continue any longer? “The bitch is ignoring you Madeline”, said Sophie, “I don’t think she respects you”. Sophie swung the metal camping pole and hit Jess in the arse again. Jess toppled over from the impact, put her hands out and landed on all fours. “You’re right Sophie”, said Madeline, “we’re going to have to teach this girl some respect. I wonder how we could do that?”. Sophie looked around the campsite until her eyes rested on Julie’s waterproof jacket resting on one of the logs. “There’s one more set of waterproofs for Jess to put on!” she exclaimed, pointing at Julie’s jacket. “Oh that’s a great idea”, said Julie, who grabbed her jacket and trousers and brought them over to Jess. “Stand up, bitch”, said Madeline, and Jess slowly got to her feet. “Put these on”, said Julie, handing Jess her green waterproof trousers, which Jess slowly put on, pulling them up to her waist and over Roberta’s blue Arcteryx jacket. Then she took Julie’s jacket, a brown Arcteryx rain jacket, which she also put on. Now with six layers on these waterproofs were tight, which further added to the discomfort. Madeline came up to Jess, and taking the blue waterproof jacket hood that Jess had had over her face all day she tucked it away. “I don’t think we’ll need this for a bit, otherwise you won’t be able to see where you’re going”. Jess was relieved to hear that, her face was the only exposed part of her and the only part to have any fresh air. Madeline then pulled the hood of the blue Arcteryx jacket and then the hood of Julie’s brown Arcteryx jacket over Jess’s head, tying the bow strings of each jacket’s hood until the hoods were tightly held in place. “Now, since you’re such an excellent camper, perhaps you can help us carry our bags back to the car?” said Madeline. Jess groaned. The girls took one of the large camping bags and helped it over Jess’s shoulders. They tightened the shoulder straps and used the waist straps to secure it to her. Then they took the other large shoulder bag and helped Jess carry it on her front. Again the shoulder straps were tightened and the waist straps attached and tightened. The girls then set about tightening various other straps until the two large camping bags were firmly tied to Jess’s rain jacket-covered body. The only bags left were two small shoulder bags that Sophie and Madeline carried with them. Then Madeline took Jess’s arms and tied them together behind her back, tucking them underneath the shoulder bag. She was once more completely gagged and restrained and at the mercy of the girls. “Are we ready?” said Madeline. “Just one small addition”, said Sophie. She walked over to Jess and tied one of the camping ropes loosely around Jess’s neck. Two cords extended from the rope, one of which Sophie passed to Roberta while she held onto the other. “There, that’ll stop the little bitch from wandering off or slowing down”. And with that the girls set off. Madeline, Alice and Roberta walked up front, with Roberta pulling on Jess’s leash, while Sophie and Julie walked behind. Jess was exhausted, covered in six layers of waterproof jackets, bound and gagged and carrying two very heavy rucksacks. If she slowed down she felt Roberta pull on her leash, while if Sophie got too close to her she would beat her arse with the tent pole she carried. The journey was agonising. Sophie seemed to take quite a lot of pleasure from beating her and was doing it regularly. Jess tried to walk faster to avoid the swipes of the rod, but at one point while doing this she accidentally walked into the back of Roberta. Roberta swung round angrily “what did you do that for?”, but Jess could do nothing but “mmmmpppphhh” into her gag. Madeline walked over and said to Jess, “if you’re just going to walk into people then what’s the point in us leaving this hood down”, she said as she took the blue waterproof hood and pulled it up over Jess’s face. The hood was tightened and then the other two hoods were pulled over the top of it. Jess was now sealed into the waterproofs once more but this time she was required to walk along the dirt track. Luckily with Roberta tugging on one of the leashes in front of her she could vaguely tell which way to go, though she regularly stumbled over rocks on the track and would then receive a beating from Sophie in exchange. Eventually after many hours of walking Jess heard the other girls mention the car park and her stumbling was brought to a halt. At last they were here and hopefully soon they would be picked up by one of the other teachers. That would mean the other girls would have to untie her and she would be able to take all these jackets off. She could feel her arms being untied and the shoulder bags being disconnected and taken off. She could hear voices but wasn’t sure who it was, surely the teacher couldn’t have arrived yet could she? She wouldn’t have let Jess remain like this if she had. She felt someone undo the hood of the brown Arcteryx jacket, and then the hood of the blue Arcteryx jacket. Finally the hood of the blue jacket over her face was removed and Jess felt cool air hit her. Jess looked at the girls standing in front of her. Next to Madeline was somebody new, somebody she didn’t recognise. The girl was a few years older than them, and was leaning against a large car with her arms folded and a smirk across her face. “Have you met my sister, Jess?” said Madeline, with a wicked grin across her face. And at that point Jess realised this was far from over.

Tonight, I was stepping out of my comfort zone. We have spoken by e-mail several times working out the details of our intimate night. I wanted to be bound and used like a dirty crossdressing whore and he want to experiment with being a dominating lover for the first time. We both agree to wear black spandex hoods to preserve our identities. We agreed to meet at a motel two miles from my house at 6 P.M. I arrived three hours early. I had butterflies in my stomach and felt dirty as I paid for my room. Once checked in, I walked straight to my room. For sixty dollars, I was pretty impressed with the room’s condition. It was clean, provided bare essentials and privacy. I immediately went to work making myself look feminine. I took a quick shower and shaved my entire body. ...

I don’t know when I found out that I had my fetishes, but it was quite early in my childhood. Experimenting thru the years I acquired quite a collections of bondage toys, restraints, leather, pvc and latex clothes. Female clothes that is. I’m a crossdresser and I love kinky bondage fetish clothes. I can’t explain the pleasure of wearing this other than that being enclosed, bond in slutty and restrictive clothes makes me horny. ...

Story continued from part one Part 2: Caught This is a recording of events regarding the second time I was caught. The first time occurred when I was first experimenting with bondage. In this situation there is a significant back story that leads to my being discovered. Some background info. My parents were friends with people who owned cabins near a winery in Virginia. We went there monthly in the summer. I hiked and played in the forest while they attended concerts and drank. As I and my interest grew I found wonderful places to play bondage games, so cultivated my own friendship with the owners. That friendship evolved into my being able to visit the grounds when closed and trading work for private time. ...

Part 1 - A Friendly Game of Ping Pong She HAD to find a way out - the alternative was unthinkable. Her nefarious opponent had put her into a truly diabolical situation. How had it come to this? Struggling wouldn’t help. Not that she hadn’t tried, of course. But even if she had twice the strength she still wouldn’t be able to break free by force. If there was someone there with her, she could beg and plead. But she was alone. ...

Story continues from part one Part 2: The Aftermath As soon as she got back to her apartment, Kaylee went into her bedroom, shut the door, locked it, and lay face-down on her bed. She was absolutely miserable and didn’t feel up to doing anything at all. She had been lying there a couple of hours when she heard a knock on her bedroom door. It was her roommate checking on her. The two normally had their evening meal together, but Kaylee didn’t have an appetite and didn’t want to talk to anyone. Kaylee, remaining on the bed, told her roommate through the door that she wasn’t feeling well and just wanted to sleep. Her roommate wanted to come in to check on her, but Kaylee was insistent that she be left alone. ...

Story continues from part two Part 3: When It Rains, It Pours Jenna saw the timer counting down on the screen. She hardly had any time to think! Kaylee had told her she had to press the button and hold it down for five full seconds. She didn’t really understand the reason for this, but knew she’d better do as she was told. She didn’t want to find out what the penalty was which Kaylee had referred to. ...

Charley had only just found out about the world of latex, after a friend bought her a pair of latex leggings. Since then she had been seeing how far down the rabbit hole she could go in a week. She had been meet with a tidal wave of kinky fetish nightmares and sickeningly prevented images. She had unlocked a deep lake of hidden fantasies and desires within herself. After searching the internet for days, she found something which left her heart racing and her soul horny. On a heavy rubber and bondage forum based in the UK was an advert looking for a woman to be a long term rubber bondage prisoner. Charley had message the owner of the post saying how much she wanted to do it. She got a message back within 48 hours with a list of instruction of what to do. ...

It’s a lovely warm Summer’s day, just past the heat of the mid-day sun but still with hours of sunshine to bask in on this idyllic island retreat. The air seems to hang heavy with no breeze and you can feel the heat rising from any open ground or beach. It’s a fairly long drive to the cove we have found but it is so far off the beaten track that it seems no one ever ventures there, hence guaranteed privacy. No car tracks, no litter and there’s the inviting shade offered by the trees only 50 metres from the shoreline. ...

(story continues from Fantasy Football Slaves 2) Fantasy Football Slave edition The Tara and Racheal story Editor’s note: All characters are fictional. Part 3: Tara and Robert’s secrets revealed Racheal woke up with Sue sleeping next to her and slapped her left breast hard. Sue cried out and realized she was with Mistress Racheal and needed to obey. Racheal spread her legs apart and told Sue to worship her and bring her to another orgasm. Sue immediately started licking and sucking Racheal’s cunt loving the taste of her and she was rewarded after a few minutes by receiving Racheal’s juices. ...

He stepped into his office and put some tools down. It was a long afternoon. But a productive one. Encouraging in that his modest business was giving him a livelihood, his bills were being paid and a little left over for saving. The answering machine light was blinking, always a good sign for his business of general handyman and ceiling fan installer. here in “Post wall” Warsaw, the economy was beginning to boom. But, yet home air-conditioning was just a dream for most. His master stroke idea was to import and install ceiling fans for apartment and home owners and business was brisk. ...

story continues from part five Jessica’s Torment 6: Revulsion and Karma Carl ended his evening by returning the women back to their machines; but, with Jessica being on the spanking machine and Angela getting her pussy fucked by something much smaller than what she had in her earlier. Carl had no idea that he had just completed the women’s original plan. Jessica’s cuffs would release her in three hours and allow them to finish the night well fucked, well spanked, but most importantly; free. ...

The eleven girls of the college track team milled about nervously in the corner of the gym, dressed in their sports tops and track shorts. Mostly white, two Asian, one Black, one Latina. Their coach had left suddenly over a pay dispute, and they were waiting to meet her replacement. “I heard it’s a guy,” said one. “Really? They couldn’t find another woman?” “I don’t care. Just as long as they’re good.” ...

A long day.. It was mid spring a beautiful day and I had arranged with a girl I met online to have a little bondage fun. I had only met her once before as I was invited to her house for coffee and to talk about what I would like her to do to me. The next time I saw her, one week later, I took a big risk on trusting her and the scenario was for her to take me anywhere of her choosing and chain me up naked and tease me and whip me etc. I had told her about the time I was abandonened and that I had enjoyed it and suggested I wouldn’t mind if she left me for as short time. ...

“Can I buy you another?” He asked me. It was the third line he spoke to me since sitting uninvited in the corner booth I was seated. Had it have been his opener I would’ve told him to take a hike, but it was not. “Stand up.” I gave as my reply. His head fell a bit as he slid from the thickly padded vinyl covered seat. “I’m sorry I bothered you. At least you didn’t slap me.” Said the man who appeared to be about six-foot-two and a build that matched his height. ...

He heard the clicking of the metal stiletto’s she was wearing coming into the room. He shook…. looking into the mirror in her walk in closet… bathed in a pink light. On his knees, bottom up, he could see himself, purple hair with pig tails, smokey eyes, whitish face foundation, plastic face harness that made his lips into a perfect circle… all shiny pink and swollen with with puffing permanent lipstick she had painted on them… a thin rubber tube and inflation bulb coming out…. ...

Julie had been a self bondage enthusiast for years, since her first relationship with a woman in college who had been into bondage introduced her to it. Julie enjoyed it so much that even though the relationship did not last her love of bondage had remained strong. After several failed attempts to have relations with both men and women had failed because they wanted to be in control or to humiliate her. All she wanted was to be tied firmly in place, teased to an orgasm and left alone while helplessly bound to enjoy the afterglow. The helplessness brought her peace, and major orgasm’s making her feel safe and warm. ...

Our bondage club meets every other Saturday night. We have anywhere from 8 to all 16 members present for our meetings. After a short session to take care of club business and collect dues, we engage in bondage sessions, with either volunteers or names picked from a coffee can as the subjects for that nights bondage scenes. At a previous meeting, a committee was appointed to design and build bondage devices that could be made by the club members. We already have the usual restraints; handcuffs, leather cuffs for wrists and ankles, bondage hoods, gags of various types, chastity belts, single armed gloves, bondage mittens, etc that would be found in any bondage clubs collection. We have also built some devices including a bondage chair anchored to the floor, standing and kneeling stocks, a spanking bench, a suspension harness and a bondage cross. ...

Marcy and I were on holiday in Brisbane. It was winter break, and one of the best times of the year to enjoy a visit. My name is Janet. — Janet and Marcy! We are lovers, but we go both ways, as long as we’re together. Neither of us is dom or sub, although I’m probably more of a sub than she is. But we’re both Bi, and it doesn’t bother us, knowing we can enjoy sex together, as well as with men. I guess that’s a strange relationship, but for us, it works! ...

(story continues from The Bondage Club 5: Bondage Sisters) Part Six: Din, din time Chapter 7 Mistress Amanda returned a couple hours later. Kendall’s arms and legs where sore from trying to hold her body upwards off of the table. Her nipples and clit where sore from the constant tugging. And her neck was sore from her sister Kim constant motion of riding the double dildo attached to her face. Kim on the other hand was now working on her seventh orgasm. Amanda watched as Kim rode the massive dildo in her pussy up and down steadily at first and then she looked as though she was slamming herself on it. Each time she lowered herself she pulled up Kendall’s head forcing her face between Kim’s buttocks. Over and over again, faster and faster until she could not hold back and erupted once again in bliss. Her head thrown back as cries of passion where heard through her ring gag. Her body shook and she sank down, the dildo buried deep into her sex and Kendall’s nose was once more pressed against Kim’s wrinkled rose bud. ...

from the 2007 Halloween special The best Halloween I had was the year of 2005. However, let me explain a few things about me 1st to start I am a bondage freak I love it. I am 31 and have yet to be in a BDSM relationship so I do allot of self-bondage but this story is not one of those times. It all started September 1st, a female friend of mine who knows about the stuff I am into but are too good an old friend’s to-do anything with each other’s. We were drinking coffee at her house and she asked me if I wanted to go to a Halloween party with her, I said yes but was not sure what I would wear since I wasn’t to good at the whole dress up thing. She stated she would call me few days before with some ideas. ...

It had been the perfect day for running - The sun was shining, but the air was cool and crisp, if it weren’t for the leaves crunching on the ground, Sallem would’ve spaced out a long time ago. The sun was nearly set now, though she was not afraid of the dark, but really wanted to get home, since running in the dark was dangerous - Potholes, cracks in the ground, and various rubbish as well. She’s a package runner - Not like a post worker, but rather, a drug mule to a certain extent. She never knew what she was carrying, the weight and size varied vastly, but it was always in a very non-descript package, and so thickly layered, that there was no inherent scent. After all these years, she figured it was probably drugs, or something illegal, but never had the guts to open one of the packages - Being the head runner for the pack that took her in off the streets, it simply was too important to not anger them. ...

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon 7) Part 8: Final Betrayal Part One I slept well with the self satisfying feeling that I had done the right thing, despite my regrets at trapping the devious bookworm in the cell next to mine for all eternity. My former ghostly dungeon master had recovered my magical book from it’s hiding place in the palace library on Halloween, the one day of the year when he could, and it was with this that I freed the real Beth Eckhart and trapped the bookworm whose body I claimed for myself. She had earned her fate with how badly she had treated me, and her revealed true intentions to steal the castle and it’s wealth for her own purposes. Henry would never know how close he came to loosing his family estate, nor of my many torments with the effects of the magical seal put on my tongue by the oath I foolishly made to the bookworm in her Beth Eckhart persona. ...

This is not so much a short story as an explanation as to how this bondage tool or method works. The box is a punishment attention-getting device which removes activity or stimulation from the bottom for a long period of time. You might call it a “boring machine” for depriving most of the senses of stimulation. There is no light, nearly no sound, and most of all nothing absolutely nothing to do for 24 hours. This sounds simple, easy, and totally pain free and it is! Give it a try yourself; the box is the perfect self-bondage device or method. ...

“You trust me, boy, don’t you?” Your question is rhetorical and, sitting on my knees, I quietly stare at the floor between them. You are my Master, of course I trust you. How could I not, you rule every aspect of my life. I love you and I trust you absolutely. “Well?” “Yes, Master.” The question wasn’t rhetorical after all, it seems. Our relationship wasn’t always like this. It started with a curious leap into the unknown on my part three years ago. I’d turned 18 and I had just realised that I had a fascination for bondage that badly needed to be fulfilled. We met on the internet forums and you offered to introduce me to the subject; it took a month of doubt and all my courage to accept your offer. When I returned home after a painful afternoon of stocks, whippings and slappings, I decided that maybe it wasn’t for me after all. ...

story continued from Breaking & Entering Malcolm Pettigrew thanked the driver, nodded the ghost of a bow to the Emir’s guard and strode down the path to the great man’s tent, the silent, light-stepping Henrietta Courtauld just behind him, her hair duly covered. He had been three months in the United Arab Emirates since his arrival as British Commercial Attache, and this was his first visit to the most obscure and traditional of the emirates, Bhagarem. Henrietta, his assistant, was not quite so new to the job, but she had not set foot here before either. ...

Cynthia began preparing for a landing. She was piloting the small Bristol Scout bi-plane over the barren terrain of the desert, southwest of Transjordan. It was 1920, just after the Great War. Her father was a wealthy American businessman with strong interests in the oil business. Cynthia was only 19, but knew how to fly and she knew the area well. She had a secret package to deliver and her father trusted no one else to do it. ...

I had worked as a buyer for a medium sized company with all the benefits one would expect that went along with an important position; such as a company car, expense account and all the rest one would normally expect. As it was taken for granted and everyone else had their little fiddles in such positions and so not to be different I also took advantage and I went along with it. These small but dishonest anomalies went on for some time and then one day I went too far in my greed, I actual sold some goods on that belonged to the company to an outlet I had found. ...

Jane awoke slowly. It had been a strange and disturbing dream in which she had been forcibly stripped and carried to a place she did not know. She had dreamed of bondage before but this was different. Normally she saw her captor. Her hands were always placed behind her back and legs tied together but this time she had been left spread-eagled and vacant. She was desperate to waken and leave these images behind. As she woke she involuntarily stretched, her arms going wide above her head, and there they stayed. She could not bring them back down, in fact she could not move at all! Even her head was immobile. Her eyes strained to focus but as they did she had to blink to be sure it was real. ...

continued on from part 5: The Farmer’s Wife Part 6: After the Party Ann and Ron survey the damage after their Halloween party. Cups, plates and napkins were scattered all over the lower half of the house and outside patio. Crumbs littered the floor and a few of the cheesy decorations had fallen. Luckily the only spilled drink happened in the kitchen and not on the carpets. Almost every piece of furniture was crocked or out of place. It was a mess but there was no real damage to their home. For once, the old adage “It’s not a party till something’s broke or someone pukes” didn’t happen. No one got drunk, so there were no worries about people getting pulled over for drunk driving. A very successful party. ...

This is my first attempt at fiction of any kind and I’d be happy to hear what you think. Please feel free to email me your thoughts about my story, and I’m open to any suggestions about this story or any future work. Please do not re-post this story without my permission. - LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. ...

(story continues from The Art of Silk Surrender 12) The Art of Silk Surrender- Part 13 I lay under the smooth, satin sheeting draped over my naked, hogtied body, and tried to isolate the voices I was hearing in the art studio around me. As I strained through the extra padding of the layers of cloth which were both gagging and blindfolding me, I found a hunger for any clue to the identities of the students, and realized that this moment was providing me more chances than ever before: there was actual talking in my presence! Usually, during the class time, the only voice speaking was Joanna’s as she directed the students to draw me or explore my helplessness before them. At times stern and commanding, at other times soft, nurturing and soothingly erotic, the force of her range of personality dominated my experience of sound completely, from the moment of the first tie until my release after the end of each session. ...

(Author’s note: Hi, this is something I have written as a stand alone story. For those of you who have read “Ingrid’s Proposal” I am continuing that story and will be posting more in a few weeks. You can contact me at maid2btied at gmail dot com if you would like to comment on either story. Enjoy, Gabriella.) I check the address on the invitation again as the cab pulls away leaving me standing alone on a deserted street. The invitation was elegant; like one you would get for a wedding, black cursive script on a white card. It read; ...

This story was originally an entry into the S(A)X Leather 2008 Bondage Stories Contest You seem to have quieted down. Are you trying to determine if you’re truly alone? Or are you gathering your strength for another escape attempt? I’ll give you credit, you’ve certainly fought the restraints like a tigress. But you’re discovering that these bonds aren’t like the ones you’ve seen in some B-movie horror flick. I hope you don’t mind that I settled on straps. I would have much preferred 3/8” rope or Jute twine, but speed and security were the keywords for this situation. ...

Devin’s trip across town to her friend Sophie’s house was a bit more of a challenge than usual that Saturday morning. A freak early spring snowstorm was making streets a bit slippery. Still, this was a special day, and she was determined that the weather would not deter their plans. For years, the two of them had bet on their gym’s annual instructors’ competition. The bet was always paid off at the post-competition party at Sophie’s house, and this year for the first time in five years, Sophie had won. Therefore, she would be at her friends’ mercy for the rest of the day. She knew some but not all of the details of what was going to happen to her. In a way she was thankful the snow was making her concentrate on her driving as she couldn’t think about what was ahead. She trusted Sophie and all the others so was not at all nervous – only curious. The two of them occasionally tied each other up and even had a set of punishments for conduct deemed detrimental to their friendship. For this they had acquired a good supply of equipment. Though she would never admit it to anyone, not even herself, she was glad to be on the paying end of the bet for a change. Deep inside she was very submissive by nature and really didn’t enjoy being on top. She also loved the attention that the loser got. ...

As he slowly became aware of sounds around him, Brian realized something was desperately wrong. The first thing that struck him was how fuzzy his head seemed to feel. Very slowly, he tried to lift his head from off his chest. That was when the second thing struck him. His head was totally covered in what seemed to be a snug fitting hood, possibly leather. The only opening in the hood was just below the nose and he breathed deeply. ...

(I’d like to acknowledge the great work by Trent Wolf in his “Domino” stories for the inspiration to pen this style of story and to the “House of Gord” for ideas of some of the predicaments that befall Suzzanne) The Adventures of Agent Suzzanne Midsummer (The perils and torments of a sexy female Spy) CHAPTER 1 She heard a soft click and then something cold and hard pressed against the base of her skull, and a cold voice she spoke close to her ear “Hello Agent Midsummer, we’ve been expecting you”. She shifted her weight and the gun barrel pressed harder, “Ah Ah, no sudden moves, keep very still” ...

As I climbed out of the shower and grabbed a towel to dry myself off, the bathroom door open and Mistress Jo handed in a pair of leather cuffs and a pair of frilly ladies knickers and told me to put them on and present myself in 5 minutes in her room. I put on the knickers and the feeling of the smooth nylon was sort of exciting but trying to put a pair of leather cuffs on is easy, joining them together is a bit of an exercise in contortionism. Finally completed I presented myself in Mistresses room, head bowed waiting. ...

Ed: We’d been into bondage for a long time, since the start of our relationship. And it wasn’t long before bondage was more than just part of sex play. The evenings and weekends would see Sue restrained one way or another - sometimes simply a pair of handcuffs, other times a full hogtie and harness gag. Sue: Finding someone to share my fantasies with was as much a relief as it was excitement. Years of secret thoughts and clumsy, awkward scenes fell away when we met. Not that is happened right away, it took time to build trust and experience for both of us, but we understood each other. ...

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. I had spent quite some time chatting to another fetlifer Thanatos_s regarding what I could expect if I manage to get to Portland next year. I was getting so turned on by all the possibilities that he can arrange for my trip that by the end of the afternoon I was as horny as hell. I needed to be fucked good and proper. I was getting desperate for it. Hubby was away once again with work and not sure whether he was coming home soon. I know I have a couple of dildos and vibrators but it just doesn’t substitute the real thing. ...

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. 23NOV2015 This took a couple of days for my online Master to organise this inconjunction with an old friend of mine who works at the same hospital as I do. My Husband had gone away with his work once again and my new Master organised an encounter with my friend, someone I can really trust as well as an extra friend of his. There was going to be another women but she pulled out at the last minute. My instructions were quite detailed and explicit for the preparation. The time of the encounter had been arranged for 5.00pm. ...

Francesca had just cut her way through a metal wire fence guarding the perimeter of an abandoned building. She was a reporter and had been sent some information about a porn shoot happening at the location. She did not want anything to give away her position so had left her phone and torch in her car. Which she had park 3 miles away and it had been well hidden from the road. Moonlight was the only thing letting her see as she put the wire cutters in her pocket. It was a warm clear summer’s night as she moved towards to the building. She had only been given a small amount of information about what was going on. But the story sounded like a gold mine of hard-core porn and something the local people would read about. ...

“Even though ponygirls have been around for decades, nobody has noticed that they have developed their own secret non-verbal language of communication over the years, and that is why I have chosen you as my research assistants for this ground-breaking study.” The three female grad students–blonde Stacee, raven-haired Mirabelle, and redheaded Bronwyn– turned from the female professor to the two dozen ponygirls mingling in the corral before them as they rounded the stable. This was their first real look at the world of female human equines, and their reactions vacillated from fascination to disgust at the naked and leather-tacked women who pranced around in their enclosure. ...

NOTE: This story is intended only as a fantasy. It does not condone or endorse such behavior in real life in any way. Do not use without the author’s permission. “And I thought working for Uber was degrading!” Chelsea Handler was facing the camera as a ponygirl pulled a sulky down a dirt path behind her. She was filming a pilot episode for a proposed comedy series, and had decided to be as outrageous as possible. There was a look of mock disapproval on her face, though it was obvious from her attitude that she thought this popular fetish was ridiculous and degrading. Still, sexual quirks were a quick and easy source of comedy material, and a way to place herself above such perversions. She turned and stuck out an arm. “Taxi!” ...

“Here we are, girl.” Jessie obeyed the tug of the reins and slowed down as she turned into the driveway. The petite, golden-haired ponygirl had been trained mercilessly, and now reacted instinctively to any commands, her long mane and full breasts bouncing in unison as she pulled her Master’s cart along the suburban streets. Fortunately, it was a gated community, so not many strangers saw her in her condition. Also fortunate was that community standards required that she wear at least a non-revealing bra and full-coverage panty girdle. ...

The Scenario, an event by Professor Challenger. [This was a play scenario I had been working up for some time. First, I wanted to receive a hundred strokes on the buttocks, something we hadn’t done before. Second, my Mistress had acquired a sexy new Steampunk outfit I wanted to incorporate–.] The Prisoner has been pulled off the street by the Secret Police. He has no idea why or what he is suspected of. Perhaps it has something to do with his sketchbook? He hasn’t sketched anything that looked secret. He was stripped and sprayed down with some chemical that took most of the hair off his body. He heard someone murmur ominously about “electrodes.” ...

I’ll keep the usual, obligatory preamble as brief as possible – the juicy bits of this retelling are coming but without the establishing shots, much of the deliciousness is lost. I’ve been roommates with my friend Alyssa for just over three years now. We are both reasonably successful, driven, motivated and coincidentally both on the dominant end of the spectrum. The combination of circumstance, close friendship, and accidental discovery of a massively undervalued loft space in the exciting elbow of the city led to us entering into a co-habitational partnership. ...

(story continues from Synthia) Synthia: Part 2 Storycodes: Waking from the needle prick Synthia had given me was even more difficult than the first time she had put me out. My eyes burned as if they had been sprayed with pepper-spray as I tried to open them under the bright overhead lighting. A deep throb behind my eyes each time I tried to split my lids enough to let them adjust made the climb out of my unconsciousness less appealing with each attempt. My head spun and I felt as if I was in a Gyro-sphere and could not ascertain which way was up and which way was down. My stomach felt woozy. ...

“WHAT HAVE YOU’VE DONE?” I asked my sheepish husband of a little over three years with a tone he well knew meant he was in deep poop. I had discovered his transgressions accidentally not five minutes earlier and I was fit to be tied. “Oh come on now” he replied while trying to soothe me withreasonable tones, (what little masculinity he had in his voice these days conspicuously absent), “they couldn’t sell it if it wasn’t safe.” ...

Hotels, they all seem so similar. Hyatt, Sheraton, Holiday Inn, Hilton, all with the gentle piped music in the public areas and the lifts. The sterile reception areas sitting on glossy marble floors. And there’s the plush bar area. That inevitable place where people mingle in subdued lighting. The bored reps at just another hotel stop over, the conference attendees enjoying loud and inconsequential chatter, the occasional lady of the night looking for business. The couple so closely entwined their relationship must be illicit, but oh what joy they exude. ...

Please! Lori begged John again, he just shook his head no as she sat struggling in the chair tie she had been placed in after she had begged him to tie her arms tightly together behind her back. This he did gladly and proficiently quickly wrapping several loops around her elbows using each loop to draw them tighter together. Once her elbows were crushed together he added three more wide bands of tight rope on her arms and wrists. ...

Sally sat on a stool at the island of her kitchen, and contemplated her fate. She had promised husband Scott that he would find her in a bondage predicament when he came home from work tonight, and she had several ideas. It was now 4:30 PM, and Scott would be home around 6:00 PM, so Sally needed to make up her mind and get busy. She had been considering several scenarios all day, and as she put down her coffee cup, she decided she needed a session on the rack tonight. ...

story continued from part 14 Chapter 15: Cassandra Takes Beth Cassandra sat in front of the dressing table in her bedroom, wearing nothing but a dressing gown! After her first session as a Dominant, she had rushed back to her bedroom and taken quick shower to remove the sweat she had produced while whipping Beth! She knew that Beth was now being prepared by Kate for her night’s pleasure! Mistress Allison had complimented her for the way she had whipped Beth, delivering the right amount of strokes, and varying their intensity! ...

story continued from part 15 Chapter 16: The Bonds of Money It was the third week in a row that Beth had gone to lunch with her friend Valerie Newman. Cassandra had helped her dress, and had watched her leave the Mansion, leaving her alone for the day with Mistress Allison and Kate. Once Beth had left the Mansion, and Cassandra had watched her BMW leave on the long driveway towards the electronically controlled gate; did Cassandra finally summon the courage to see Mistress Allison. ...

story continued from part 16 Chapter 17: The Bondage Evaluation When Cassandra was finally able to tear herself away from seeing how the Black PVC Catsuit hugged every curve of her body, Kate escorted her down to the Library where Mistress Allison was waiting! After knocking and gaining entrance, she found that both Beth and Valerie were now naked, collared, and wearing nothing but bondage bracelets and high heels. They were both kneeling in front of Mistress Allison’s Library desk. ...

story continued from part 17 Chapter 18: Winning The Lottery The next day, after Cassandra had released Valerie, it was her turn to bathe and prepare her guest. Valerie was soon wearing the “O” dress just like Beth, and the two women would spend the day together. Cassandra again wore her Maid’s uniform, but Mistress Allison did not lock the collar around her neck. She wondered why, but did not ask. Mistress Allison did not do anything without a reason, so she knew that whatever the cause, she would discover it later. ...

story continued from part 18 Chapter 19: Epilogue Valerie Newman lay on her belly, bound to the leather footstool in the Library. The day before, while wearing a Latex Maid’s uniform, she had cleaned and oiled the Black Leather piece of furniture. Now she was naked, her limbs tied to the footstool with rope, and cinched tightly! There would be no escape until she was released, and that would not happen before Cassandra had her way with her! ...

The bondage Kara and Sarah had placed themselves in was very elaborate, restrictive, unyielding, inescapable, and, most of all, uncomfortable and painful. Its inescapability was temporary by the use of a timer system and would eventually be removed from the equation. As would the painful element as it too was part of the timing system and would be disarmed once the timer reached zero. The rest would work itself out as the girls were able to free themselves. Kara and Sarah were both on their knees, ass to ass to one another, on the rack in their basement. Both had leather cuffs on their ankles locked to the smooth and lustrous wood top of the rack. A leather strap was also secured tightly behind the bend of their knees, holding their legs splayed wide and secure. Their thighs were held tightly together with leather straps just above their knees and high on their thighs, ensuring they could not separate themselves from each other. Straps tightened around each of the girl’s waists and connected by another strap gave final insurance they could not pull themselves apart. Being so tightly and securely bound with their asses together ensured the double-headed dildos in their pussies and rectums maintained full penetration and kept them impaled upon each other. Both the anal and vaginal dildos were bipolar electro-stimulation devices, each end working independently of the other. Their wrists were cuffed behind them and to each-other’s wrist cuffs by a loose strap. The strap between their wrists attached to a hoist system which pulled their wrists uncomfortably high. The hoist was their release system. Once the timer run down, the hoist would lower and allow the girls arms to lower to their waists and reach the keys attached to their waist belts and remove their wrist cuffs. Both girls had eight labia rings, a clitoral ring, and, nipple rings. The labial rings on each side was connected by wires, the top rings having wires running to a micro-switch mounted to the wooden table. Each girl’s nipple rings were also connected to micro-switches. The wires leading to the micro-switches each had about a quarter-inch of slack and if either girl moved enough to pull the wire taut, the micro-switch would close and cause a very painful electric shock to each of their metal rings; however, not to the one that closed the circuit, but, to the other girl’s rings. If Kara closed the circuit, Sarah would get a nasty and painful shock to her labial, clitoral, and nipple rings along with an equally painful shock deep in her vagina and ass. Visa-versa should Sarah be the one to activate the circuit. This usually leading to a vicious cycle as the shock would make the recipient buck and activate the other girl’s circuit. Both girls were hooded, gagged, blindfolded, and, bud-style earphones filling their ears with white-noise deafening them of any other sound. Kara and Sarah were completely cut off from communication with each other, and, any attempt in communication was picked up by microphones embedded in the hoods locking collar. Any sound picked up by the microphone also activated the torturous shock, however, no matter who made the sound, both girls were punished. Without any form of communication with each other it was up to both Kara and Sarah to have the will to still themselves against the pain in order to stop a vicious torture cycle once one begun. The torture cycles started quite frequent as almost any movement by either girl to try to ease the painful pull on their shoulders or any other discomfort of their bondage would take up the miniscule amount of slack in the wires and close the circuit, sending painful shocks and starting another cycle of shock induced bucks. Their bondage was not all pain however. When the two girls were able to keep from tripping pain-inducing zaps of electricity, the electricity sent into their bodies produced very sensual and pleasing tingles. The dildos in their vagina’s and asses felt like they were slowly moving in and out, their clits feeling like they were being softly stroked and caressed, their labia being softly fingered, and their nipples being sucked with an occasional mild bite thrown in here and there. During the girls testing of the sensual shocks they had found both could easily and quickly be brought to orgasm. The girls found this to be a double-edged sword however as neither of them was able to have a quiet orgasm. They found as they fell deeper into the throughs of lust, their vocal cords had a mind of their own and would activate the microphones shock and break both of their orgasmic cycles with torturously painful electrical shock. During one of these cycles however, Sarah had been so close to orgasm that the painful shock forced her into a violent and loud orgasm and Kara paid the price. The screams Sarah produced during her orgasm shocked both girls, only seeming to strengthen and prolong Sarah’s orgasm. Sarah continued to buck and shake long after her vocal cords had quieted pulling on the wires and shocking Kara long after Sarah’s own shocks had stopped. Kara had wanted to make Sarah pay for her pain but knew if a cycle of ‘revenge movements’ was begun; they could both be in pain during the whole session. Kara did not want that, nor to be the cause of it, so she stilled herself as best she could so they could both get back to the pleasure shocks. They had agreed six-hours would be a difficult but manageable amount of time for their session. As none of the cycles run in timed intervals and were solely reactionary to the girls’ sound and movements, the amount of time which had elapsed in their torturous bondage was impossible to calculate with any accuracy. Six-hours-forty-five minutes after the time they started their session, an email would be sent to their unwitting backup. The girls figured forty-five minutes gave them plenty of time to release themselves and stop the email from being sent. As the email system was independent of the timer system, they felt it to be a reliable backup. * * * * * At 5:45 in the afternoon, Stephen’s phone notified him that he had an email marked URGENT from Sarah’s email account. Stephen opened the message… Stephen, If you have received this email, then Kara and I are probably in a very bad situation and desperately need your help. It could be a matter of life and death. This plea is VERY SERIOUS and I sincerely ask that you help us out IMMEDIATELY! I know you have not been to our house. The address is 19955 El Dorado Drive. GPS it and you will find it without a problem. When you get here, you can find the door key in a plastic key-box buried under the fourth rock to the right of the walkway. It will open both locks on the door. Upon entering, there will be stairwell to the right of the door which leads to the basement. The key-code to the door is 55991. Yes, the house number in reverse. Believe me, we will be as mortified by you finding us as you will be surprised. We hope you understand. Both Kara and myself will be forever in your debt for your help! Sarah Stephen had to reread the email over a couple times. The fact that Sarah said it could be a matter of life and death scared him into action. He had only met Kara a couple of times but had made love to Sarah when they were young and she was still trying to figure out her sexuality. It hurt Stephen when she decided she enjoyed sex with women more than she did with men, but, they still remained friends and he cared for her deeply. Stephen did not want harm to befall his ex-lover nor her new lover. Stephen entered the address into his phones GPS. The drive would take him about fifteen-minutes. It was in a part of town he was not familiar with but was savvy to the neighborhood and it meant that Kara must be quite well off. Sarah was from the same side of the tracks as he was and knew she could not afford to live in that area any more than he could. Stephen drove like the devil was on his tail… * * * * * The email Sarah had composed to Stephen had; due to the improper setup of the auto-email program; been sent two-hours earlier than it should have. Kara and Sarah’s programmed bondage session was not set to end until 7:00 pm and the email wasn’t supposed to be sent until forty-five minutes after that. However, Sarah forgot to take into consideration the programs default time-zone being Central Time and had never reset it to Pacific Time. Neither girl knew the email had been sent or even how much time had elapsed or how much was left. Kara and Sarah’s minds become lost to the passage of linear time and focused only on the number of orgasms; two for Kara, three for Sarah; the cost of each orgasm upon their bodies, and the pain wracking their uncomfortably positioned bodies. Both Kara and Sarah were independently hoping their time was nearing the end and looking forward to several hours of convalescing rest. * * * * * Stephen pulled into the long driveway of the address he was given and thought the place to be somewhere between a house and a mansion. It was a three story Colonial complete with a large front porch and columns on either side of the main entry door. He didn’t ponder long at its size or its exterior amenities however and wasted no time finding the rock Sarah had mentioned and digging three inches beneath it to find the plastic box buried below it. Stephen removed the key from the box while bounding up the front steps, taking two at a time. He unlocked both locks on the large double-doors and swung the main door open, not bothering to close it behind him. He didn’t bother looking around the large foyer but focused on finding the stairwell down to the basement. Stephen found the stairs to the basement in short order and wasted no time getting to the closed door below. He quickly keyed 55991 on the keypad on the door and heard a click. Stephen pushed on the door and it opened easily though he could tell the door was quite sturdy and heavy. “Sarah, Kara, are you down he…” he began to ask loudly, the question dying on his tongue before being fully uttered. Neither woman turned their head to the sound of Stephen’s voice but he could see they were quite lively… and, quite bound. Stephen slowly made his way to the large wooden table the two women were bound upon, unable to take his eyes off of them and unable to fully comprehend what he was seeing. The luminosity of the room was neither extremely dark nor bright; only light enough for him to make out the two bound women and how tightly and entirely bound they were. He could not see, however, the wires leading to each of their sexes or their nipples. Finally understanding neither of the two girls, whom had somehow sent him a dire plea for help, were not actually in direct danger, Stephen began to look around the room. The first thing he noticed was a computer screen with large numbers counting down…00:46:22…the seconds steadily counting down. “A timer?” Stephen mused quietly to himself though he was sure if the girls knew he had entered, one or both would have turned their heads in his direction when he spoke as he entered the room. He was not sure how deaf they were but he knew something had kept them from hearing him. “Emergency email has been sent.” Was displayed in smaller window below the one with the timer. Stephen turned his gaze back to the bound women. As he peered closer he finally caught sight of the thin wires leading to several different locations of each of the girl’s bodies. He also noticed the four boxes the wires ran to and watched the displays. Each display had power-output indicators which, at the time, seemed to be nearly to their highest level. Stephen scratched his head without being aware of doing so. He was trying to figure out what exactly it was that he was seeing. Stephen noticed the winch holding the two girls arms tight and high above them, then, he noticed the keys clipped to the black leather belts snugged tightly around each of their waists. Stephen slowly began to grasp what the girls had done, how they planned to be released, and, furthermore, that he was not supposed to have received the email he had been sent quite yet. Stephen looked closely at the clips which held the keys to the belt and decided with the thickness of the belts and the style of the clips, he should be able to remove the keys without the girls knowing if he was careful. He unclipped the keys from each belt and, as he thought, the bound women never made a flinch of acknowledgement of the action. Stephen decided he would sit and watch as the two lovelies game played out. He decided he had plenty of time to go upstairs and close and lock the front door now that he knew the girls were safe and secure the basement door when he returned. While he was upstairs however, Stephen decided to find the kitchen. He hoped the girls may have some beer in the fridge. He was not disappointed, pulled two out then headed back down to the helpless beauties in the basement. When Stephen made it back into the basement he noticed one of the girls bucking more than the other. Though he had slept with one of them, their body shapes and sizes mixed with the moderate level of light and the full hoods over the girl’s heads, Stephen was not sure which one it was. Stephen looked at the power levels on the boxes. Following the wires, Stephen figured his initial reading of the power levels must’ve been wrong as the boxes leading to the bucking woman seemed to be on low and the boxes to the woman remaining more still, though only slightly, had what he believed the high power. While he watched the displays, the bucking woman began to moan and scream loudly into her gag, and Stephen watched as both displays showed the power level bars nearly light-up fully once again. * * * * * Kara exploded with her third orgasm while Sarah did everything she could do to hold herself from pulling on the switches and causing another battle of wills against the torturous shocks. Sarah was happy that Kara was able to achieve another orgasm even if her own body was paying a painful price for it. Sarah was sure Kara had suffered terribly through the three orgasms she herself had enjoyed and was quite willing to endure Kara’s orgasms. Sarah knew her body was completely spent and she would not enjoy another orgasm. She also hoped their time was almost complete. She felt as if they had been bound here together for days and was not sure just how much longer she could endure the pleasure cycle, let alone anymore of the pain cycles. Sarah’s shoulders were on fire, her knees felt as if they were rubbed raw and bleeding, her pussy and asshole felt as if the dildo’s had been replaced with baseball bats, of which she had the thick end stuck in her, and her hips felt as if the baseball bats had been used on them before being shoved into her. Sarah prayed this was almost over and cursed herself for agreeing to six hours. Kara couldn’t help her third orgasm. It came very unexpectedly and quickly rose within her. Actually having the orgasm felt great and it was the most explosive one she had today. She did, however, feel bad for Sarah as she knew how much pain she was putting her through. Kara had learned herself that there was no getting used to the pain. She hoped she would but she had not and was very sure that Sarah hadn’t either. Kara knew her body has endured more pain than she had ever intended to undergo during the session. She never took into account how much pain the actual bondage would put her through. Her shoulders feel as if they have been torn from their sockets and is very concerned that she may have sustained serious and permanent damage in them. Her hips ache terribly, her back feels as if she has knots in the muscles the size of Texas and her knees feel as if they have been worked over Nancy Kerrigan style. Kara couldn’t help but think that her ex-Domme; whom she believed to be the most mean and wicked bitch on the face of the Earth; had not treated her this badly. Close, but not quite. Kara was never so happy as when that contract had ended. She thought it to be the worst year of her life. However, she is quite convinced, this is by far the worst six-hour block of her life. But, Kara is even more concerned for her lover bound to the rear of herself. She hopes beyond hope that she has not hurt Sarah too much. Unlike herself, Sarah had never had a Domme; either good or bad; and hasn’t been tested to her fullest. Kara is worried that since this was worse than she had ever been through, what could Sarah be thinking? Both Kara and Sarah screamed in unison as they felt the electricity stop and the hoist begin to first, release the tension on their arms, then lower them slowly towards their backs…and to the keys they desperately needed. Though neither girl knew the other was thinking the same thing, they were both frustrated by how slowly the hoist descended. Now they each knew how long they had been tied and tortured and each were ecstatic their six-hour ordeal was complete. As the pressure was released from their shoulders, they could tell each other began to sob as each of the others stomach contractions resonated through the dildos they shared. And, even though both girls wanted nothing more than to obtain the keys on their belts, they allowed their heads and upper torso’s to be lowered to the top of the wooden rack before pulling their arms down toward their waists. Both girls were much too spent to hold their shoulders up and bring their arms down. Bending at the waist placed much more pressure on the dildo’s stuck in them, almost painfully, but that too didn’t matter. They would soon be free of their restraints and free of the phalluses deep inside. Each of the women felt around for the keys as their arms finally reach the belts around each of their waists. Kara and Sarah could feel each other’s bound hands pulling here and there, moving the strap attached to the other wrist restraints around on their bare asses. Each could feel the strap move ever more as they each search proved futile. Both had found the clip which should be holding the keys, but, no keys were there. They screamed and struggled and searched. Kara was sure the clips held the keys securely and that they could not have fallen off. Sarah tried to remember if she had indeed clipped the keys to her belt, assuring herself that Kara and she had checked one another and confirmed each other had. The two women began to fight and struggle against their bonds with renewed vigor as they felt the hoist begin to pull their arms towards the rafters once again. * * * * * Stephen was taking the last couple sips of his second beer when the timer finally reached three sets of zero’s. It didn’t take him too long to understand the bucking which one of the girls was doing when he came back into the basement was the result of a strong and intense orgasm. He was also able to discern that the movement of one girl caused the other to be tortured by electricity. The one thing he wasn’t able to quite figure out is why these girls would do this. Sarah never asked Stephen to do any kind of bondage while they were together and never considered she would be open to it. He surely would have. Stephen has always been fascinated by bondage and would’ve loved to have Sarah as his sub. While he waited for the timer to count down, Stephen looked around the basement and found it to be a dungeon. He finally realized that the two girls were bound upon a medieval styled rack. There were two wooden stocks in one of the corners, two studded torture chairs in another. Against one wall was an X-cross. There were several large eye-bolts in the rafters, one set having single manacles dangling on chains, obviously to chain someone with their arms held high and wide above their head. Others had handcuffs attached to a chain hanging down. Looking about the floor, Stephen found eye-bolts mounted to pop-ups in the floor which could pop-up for use but stowed to keep from tripping over. He thought this to be quite ingenious. The more he looked the more complete he found the dungeon and even found things he was not exactly sure what their use was but figured, with time, he could figure it out. As the timer counted down to within one minute of what the girls believed to be their release, he chose a red leather covered and studded paddle, pulled it from its hook on the wall and sat back down in the chair near the computer. Stephen really wanted to see what the girls would do when they realized there were no keys to release themselves with. Stephen sat watching as the timer hit zero and the girls tensed muscles relaxed as the electricity quit assaulting their body’s. He had noticed the rings on each part of the girl’s sexual parts and how each one had electrical wires attached to them. As both of them had the piercings, it was an addition Sarah had acquired since they had separated a few years ago. Stephen watched as the hoist slowly lowered the women’s arms and how they allowed their body’s to be lowered to the table before making an attempt to grab the keys. He figured they must be exhausted. He had no way to be certain how long they were enduring this before he got here but knew they were in it for more than two hours. Stephen also figured they had to be in it well before the computer sent him the email, but, he couldn’t believe they had been bound and tortured for much more than four hours. Not the way they were being assaulted while he was here. He watched as the two searched their belts for the keys; the search becoming ever more frantic as the reality sunk in that the keys were not where they had been when they started this adventure. Stephen somewhat felt bad for doing what he had and was doing—but only somewhat. He allowed the women to search and panic for several minutes, listening to the frantic and frustrated cries from their gagged mouths, before he pushed the button on the hoists control pad to pull their arms up once again. Stephen somewhat chuckled as the girl’s fought ever more heavily against their restraints and the hoist pulling their arms back up. He could tell they were in utter terror. Once the hoist stopped and the girl’s arms were once again pulled tight, Stephen noticed that the electrical torture cycle had also begun again. Their muscles began to convulse. He waited until they could let themselves drop the power down. Stephen didn’t know if they thought something went terribly wrong with their system or if they suspect someone was here with them, though, Stephen planned to remove that uncertainty very shortly. Stephen allowed them to enjoy the lower power setting for a couple of minutes before he gave either Kara or Sarah’s ass a hard swat with the paddle. Still having no idea of which one was which, Stephen landed the same smart swat on the other’s bare ass-cheek. Stephen wished he could get a swat lower on each cheek, but, the way they were bound only allowed for him to land them just below their waists. Each swat he landed, which he alternated between each ass and each cheek, caused the girls to buck and step the electricity up to the high setting. Stephen also noticed their nipples elongate as they pulled hard against the wires connected to the table, sure that the pull had to be hurting almost as much as the shock. He worked on each of their asses until he could make out the red glow of their skin even in the dim lighting. Again, Stephen allowed the two bound beauties to relax and allow the power to drop down before moving on to his next action. As they began to gain control of themselves, he tried to decide which girl’s hood he would remove first. Stephen hoped he would remove his ex-girlfriends hood first. Then he could just leave his ex’s new love’s hood on and not have to deal with her. Stephen decided he would flip a coin. Heads…girl on the left…tails…girl on the right. Heads. Stephen walked around and looked through the keys. There was no way for him tell which key was for the lock on the collar so he decided he would just have to try each of them until he found the correct one. Stephen wished he would have kept track of which keyring was attached to which girl. He made it through the first set of keys without any of them working. The third key on the second set made the small lock click open. Stephen decided he would put this set of keys in his left pocket and the other in his right, keeping them separated now. The blindfold was attached to the hood but the gag was under the hood. Stephen was happy since when the hood was removed the girl would still be silenced. He released each of the buckles running up the back of the hood and slowly slipped it off of her head. Stephen looked into fearful but angry eyes of emerald green. It was Kara. Sarah’s eyes are deep blue. Kara’s eyes opened as wide as they could possibly open. Obviously the painful shocking had begun again. Kara screamed howls of agony into her gag, forcing Stephen to believe the wires leading to the hood was what made the girls to remain quiet. During the whole time Stephen had been there he had not heard either of them make the noise that Kara is now. Stephen pulled the set of keys from his right pocket and walked to the still hooded Sarah. The lock on her collar opened after two failed attempts with the wrong keys and finished unbuckling it, pulling it free once it was loose enough. Sarah’s beautiful face had the same tear streaked cheeks as Kara but Sarah’s tugged at his heart whereas Kara had made Stephen feel nothing. Sarah’s eyes were filled with more pain than he had ever seen in anybody’s. Kara’s eyes probably showed the same pain, but, Stephen knew Sarah’s eyes; he didn’t know Kara’s other than a few times of meeting her. He decided the girls had suffered enough pain and found the power buttons on the electrical boxes and powered all four off. Both women slumped limply against the restraints securely binding them. Stephen went back to Sarah. Sarah’s blue orbs had always been windows to her emotions and Stephen watch those eyes quickly turn from wonderment, fear, then anger and hold that latter emotion. She screamed through her gag. Stephen could not make out the words but was quite sure she was not thanking him for saving them. Stephen decided he could probably have a much calmer conversation with the girl he had not slept with and left Sarah’s gag strapped deeply in her maw. Stephen walked around to Kara. “Can we have a calm conversation if I remove your gag?” Her lover’s ex-boyfriend asked. “Upphh ouugghh!” He clearly made it out—Fuck you! “I came here because I got an email saying you two were in trouble. It said you girls could die.” He explained to her. “Ohh Aayy.” She replied and Stephen took that to mean they could have that calm dialogue he was requesting. Stephen pulled Kara’s keys out of his pocket and tried four keys before finding the key to the gag. Damned how he wished these keys and locks were marked. He buckled the gag and pulled the large ball from her mouth with a pop. Kara flexed her jaw from side to side and opened and closed, apparently needing to work out the kinks before trying to speak. He gave her the time she needed. “Tell me again. Why the fuck are you here Stephen?!?” Kara hissed. “I got an email from Sarah asking me to help. How else could I be here? I had no idea where you lived. No idea where the key to the door was. And, no idea what the code to the basement door was. It was all in the email I received.” Stephen explained to her as concisely as he knew how. “Ok. So you came to save us. Why’d you fuck us over and spank us? Why are our arms stretched up behind us again? You’re not quite being our saint and fucking savior Stephen!” “Ok…ok. Once I noticed you were safe and not in trouble I stuck around and decided to play. My bad. But I kind of decided I should be rewarded for coming to help.” He said, knowing as soon as it left his mouth he had stepped on his own dick. “What!?! Do you want us to fuck you or something!?! Real fucking chivalrous Stephen!” The venom in Kara’s voice hanging in the air like a heavy mist. “Sarah decided to use you as a backup because she trusted you, you bastard!” “Look. I’ll just reset the machine now that we all know it works, let you girls finish your fun and be gone. We can just leave this behind us.” Stephen said. “Oh sure. We all win. Only after Sarah and I get tortured and tormented for another six fucking hours. What the fuck…it’s a win-win for all of us. We are tired and have suffered a lot of pain for a very long time Stephen. I don’t think I could handle another six hours and I am quite fucking sure that Sarah couldn’t, but fuck it, if that’s what you want to do then gag me, hood us, and fuck us over if that’s what you want to do. I obviously am not in a position to stop you.” “You’ve been in this for six hours?” Stephen asked in amazement. “Well, closer to seven now I’m guessing. Go ahead…give us another six.” Kara said, tears filling her deep green eyes and opening her mouth wide, inviting me to put the gag back in. “No. I can’t do that. I thought maybe it was three, maybe four hours. Not six.” Stephen said. “Could I maybe help you girls play? Not screw you…I know you’re not into that and Sarah isn’t any longer. Just maybe play some S&M games a little?” He asked. Stephen could see Kara thinking about it and she had not nixed the idea straight out, and took this to be a possible good sign. “I will have to ask Sarah what she thinks about it before I can agree to anything. Let us release ourselves and I will talk to her about it. I think I can persuade her. I think you just might have a pretty good idea. We have needed a third person to help us with our kinks.” Kara said, nearly flooring Stephen with her openness to the possibility. Stephen pressed the button on the hoist’s control pad to set it in motion, lowering Kara and Sarah’s arms once again. When there was enough slack, Stephen removed the belt connected between the girl’s wrists from the hook at the end of the cable. He put the keys to each girl’s locks in their perspective hands. “I know you have already seen both of us in a very uncompromising position,” Kara started, “and you will probably be seeing us naked quite a bit over the next while, but, I would prefer you to go upstairs, have a beer, and wait for us to call you with our answer.” The bound girl working at the locks for her release laying before him finished. “Ok.” Stephen replied somberly, hoping he could’ve been allowed to watch the girl’s as they removed their bindings. Stephen did as Kara had requested. Kara and Sarah worked the next fifteen minutes removing their bondage and the wires connected to the rings on their sensual and sexual pleasure parts. The two girl’s sat on the rack as they palavered about what Stephen had requested and Kara had agreed to speak to her lover about. After several minutes, their answer had been reached and Kara yelled up the stairs for Stephen to rejoin them. As Stephen entered the door to the basement and began to turn into the room, he felt a sharp, powerful sting on the back of his neck. The sudden and unexpected jolt of electricity from the stun-gun in Kara’s hand laid him out and unconscious. When Stephen awoke, the pain in his head was not the only sensation he noticed as his mind began to clear. He could feel the steel shackles on his ankles and wrists that was pulling his body tightly across the wooden top of the rack. He could feel the pinch of the clamps on his nipples and the wire wrapped tightly around his balls and cock. The anal plug was also quite apparent. A dildo-gag was held deep and tight within his mouth and a thick blindfold covered his eyes. Stephen could feel the bump of the microphone pressing against his throat, held in place by the leather collar around his neck. “We decided we could use you as our partner Stephen.” Kara said. “But, we need some rest. Sarah and I are very tired. As you just woke up…” Sarah giggled when Kara said it “…you should be good for a while.” “We figured you might enjoy the amount of electricity we endured, so, we left the power levels where they were for us.” This time it was Sarah who spoke. “I would highly advise you to remain very, very quiet and, extremely still. It’s one bitch of a bite when these things go into torture mode.” Sarah finished as she pushed the power buttons to turn on the power-boxes and send voltage into him. Stephen bucked but held his voice. However, the girls had also connected the movement switches and Stephen screamed and thrashed as the power level jumped. “Have fun Stephen. We’re going to get some rest. We’ll see you in several hours.” Kara said, both girls laughing as they closed the door to the basement behind them.

Light gusts of wind lifted my skirt slightly as we walked uptown on Fifth Avenue alongside Central Park and while this would normally not be a problem I wasn’t able to simply use my hands to keep it down as they were tied together in front of me. My submissive, Marge, had convinced me to switch for the day and after I was dressed she put my hands through the pockets that she had cut out of the jacket she put on me and tied my wrists about six inches apart so that they were unseen under the jacket and with the jacket’s zipper closed no one was able to see my bondage and while this was bad enough she had also selected the short flared skirt I wore which allowed my stockings and garter belt to be seen whenever the wind gusted too much and there was nothing I could do about it but blush and pray she would not keep me walking too long. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A Man Allows Himself to be publicly Spanked at a BDSM Club I wrote this story almost ten years ago, but posted it on only one site. I found it as I was cleaning up my files and deleting duplicates, etc. This is a spanking / pain story. There is no “sex” as such in this story. If you understand– and enjoy– spanking games, you will enjoy the story. If you don’t… well, I have a lot of other stories that you might like. ...

story continued from part 13 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

story continued from part 14 After writing many stories relating to rubber fetish, bondage and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different and challenging for me. So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. There is some femdom, maledom and feminisation as well, but it is predominantly a gay rubber tale. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

I have ideas for part 2 and part 3 of this story, if this part is well received I will have to write the others. I had been visiting Jade once a week for about 6 months, but had to cancel the last couple of appointments at the last minute, due to work problems - she had not been happy and had sent me a few text suggesting I was a time-waster and a few other things. ...

“Damn it, Molly!” exclaimed Matt angrily as the icy cold 32 ounce drink tumbled onto his lap, and quickly soaked him to the skin. His cock and balls were already shriveling from their cold shock as Matt stood to confront the cause of this unexpected interruption…….. He had been quietly watching the ball game on TV, with his submissive girl friend Molly kneeling compliantly at his feet. She had been kneeling for a very long time! “Darn,” she thought to herself, “why does it have to be a doubleheader?” Her ankles were chained closely together, and her wrists were handcuffed behind her. Worse yet, her cuffed wrists were pulled up to the small of her back and linked to the stern, stiff posture collar around her neck. After several hours of this strained, hammerlock position her arms and shoulders ached, and her wrists bore deep red welts from the cold steel digging into her flesh. The posture collar was thick leather covering a steel core, and was snug around her neck, and securely locked. It had a shelf projecting out under her chin, which forced her head up, giving her the stiff, erect carriage for which the device is named. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: The journey begins Chapter 1: The Replay It was just past midnight, when I arrived home. Though we had been sleeping for couple hours, I was exhausted. Mentally and physically. I dragged myself up to 3rd floor, where my apartment was. No more than four hours to sleep if I want to start my shift on time. And I do. Only once in my work history I have been late from work. And that just because my alarm didn´t wake me up. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 12: Lucinda’s Schooltime Academy) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Slave missy discovers that you can be punished with pleasure. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

It was halloween, but having recently been dumped by who I thought was the girl of my dreams, having her tell me my kinky fantasies were disgusting and that she wanted nothing more to do with me, I was not in the mood for much. So as I sat there on my couch with a pizza and beer watching classic horror movies and feeling like shit, I hear my doorbell ring. I have my lights all dim outside to ward off trick or treaters, but though maybe these were determined. ...

(story continues from Kidnapped Mistaken Identity 2) Part Three DAY 3 Previous story codes: FFF/m; D/s; captive; dungeon; bond; rubber; hood; catsuits; corset; nurse; maid; tease; torment; force; needles; sounds; cockcage; sendep; chairtie; bdsm; punish; cane; femdom; denial; mast; oral; climax; nc/reluct; XX I slept soundly then “get up Cretin”; I was awakened with a start from a deep sleep by female voices and a shaking by them. Mistress R and Matron were here to collect me. Both were dressed as usual in themed fetish rubber. This time it was military garb from Mistress R who was wearing patent knee length boots an obscenely short skin tight mini-skirt, a tight buttoned military coat and a peaked cap all in glossy latex. Matron had on her transparent nurse outfit with a long black sinister medical rubber apron. ...

story continues from part five Part 6: The Twins “Remember your choice Neil, number four, The Twins. You have ninety minutes from now.” I looked back at Nurse who was smiling mischievously, I had not realised that the clock was ticking! I eased open the door and tentatively walked forwards into a dimly lit corridor, there were doors to the left and right and a door at the end. The floor was covered with black industrial rubber tiles and the walls were painted red. Wall hung uplighters provided a dim but warm glow. ...

2075; the dawning of the nanotechnology era. The Human race could now harness microscopic technology to do their bidding. Doctors used it to cure cancer and heal life-threatening injuries, plastic surgeons used it to offer scalpel-free cosmetic alterations. But with this great power also came those who seek to use it for their own nefarious purpose. Justin, a Nanotech programmer, had been fired several years ago for “workplace misconduct”. In his opinion, if the boss’s wife wanted it up the ass in the copy room there was not much you could do besides obey. Since then he had found a much more lucrative source of income. ...

story continued from part 8 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

Lori loved latex, everything about it, the look the feel the shine she even had developed her own perfume that was essentially the chemicals of rubber and would make almost anything smell like latex. Lori always wore something made of latex, normally she wore a cat suit with attached gloves and feet under her clothes when she had to go out, and another suit over that one with attached hood, gloves and feet when she stayed home. ...

A while back Kim and I had gone to Las Vegas and there was one instance when I was walking up a set of steps to the room and as you topped the stairs you were basically for a fraction of an inch at eye level with the bottom of the hotel room across the hall. It so happens that this hotels floor was highly polished marble or something similar and you could sort of see into the room. It of course made me think if you were positioned just right and the light was just so you would be able to clearly see a person…. ...

Kim wanted to make Jeff’s birthday special and add a little spice to their sex life, she and Jeff had played with tying each other in the past so she thought she would look into doing something like that for him this year. After looking on the web for a week Kim found there were lots of options and began to dream of herself dressed sexy and restrained just for him, as her eagerness to be restrained grew and her panties got wetter she began to order things from an on-line shop. Kim had pictured herself in a tight corset with sheer black stockings like one of the pictures she had seen, finding the perfect corset she quickly ordered it and then found the stockings to go with it and ordered them as well. The leather corset had half cups that would support her breasts leaving her nipples just covered until they were messaged out and she hoped pinched and teased, the black leather corset had red trim so Kim looked for some really sexy shoes and accessories to go with it. ...

(story continues from Cubby 3) Part Four It’s daylight when I open my eyes. The gag is gone but I’m still tied to the bed. The smell of sex hangs in the air, I can feel Andy’s sperm clinging to my skin. The remains of my first sexual encounter with another person. I test my bonds but I’m stuck. I raise my head and look down at my naked body, open, vulnerable and ready to be used. Francine was right, I managed. ...

story continued from part five Chapter Six After landing in Ft Lauderdale, when I got up and tried to walk, it was so painful that I could not walk and deplane without help. Thom just picked me up and carried me to the limo. For some reason it was getting worse and I was developing a temperature above normal. I found it impossible to sit so, I knelt on the floor of the limo and leaned over the seat. ...

Call from the past I’m not very good at checking my phone for text messages nor being sure to keep my Google hangouts clean. This bright Sunday, however, I was sipping my coffee in the afternoon checking up on things. And I’m pretty happy I did, as there was a message from a girl I met some time ago: “Hi stranger. You offered to help me spice up my self-bondage adventures - and today I’m doing a run at Greenlands Wood. I just parked at the Mills Pond and will leave the car heading for the old oak where my first release key are stored. I’ll tell you a bit about the setup: I’m dressed pretty slutty and has my heels locked on with a chain between them. I’m gagged and in a moment I’ll put on a head harness securing the gag as well as some darkened goggles. I’ll lock the car and lock my wristcufs to a chain round my belly. After doing so I will need to go to the old oak to get the key to my wrists. ...

story continued from part four Chapter Five I woke up in a rubber covered bed and when I tried to move I noticed that I was strapped to it and covered with a rubber sheet with a penis gag in my mouth and another penis dildo up my ass causing a throbbing sensation so I surmised it must have been large. I was in total darkness but there was a somewhat familiar smell to the place. It came to me that Derek the handsome guy I had sex with last night had kidnapped me and god knows what was going to happen to me. I was uncomfortable with the intrusion in my body and nothing was happening. ...

story continued from part 12 Chapter 13: The Return of Valerie Newman One mid-morning, just before lunch, Beth and Cassandra were relaxing together in the jail cell after a particularly hard scene the night before. Mistress Allison had whipped them both to a screaming frenzy, and their bodies displayed the whip marks that they would carry for some time! Afterwards, they had sought comfort in each other’s arms: after all, what else could two naked girls do while confined in a jail cell? ...

story continued from part 13 Chapter 14: Spring Fever The deep snows of the rural Pennsylvania winter had now given way to spring, and the view from outside the picture window was now a riot of green! Springtime was the season of renewal, and Cassandra looked out of her bedroom window and reflected on how her brush with death had instead resulted in new life as bondage companion for Beth! Previously, she has just experimented as a submissive, not certain if she wanted to that lifestyle. But she had entered Beth’s house in a winter blizzard, and her life was now transformed! ...

WARNING! This story is only for adults over the age of 18 and contains Strong Sexual Content. It is intended as a work of fiction for ADULTS only, and the author does not in any way condone similar behavior. If you are under the age or 18 or reside in a state, nation, or planet that prohibits such behavior, stop reading immediately!!! Archiving permitted, reposting is permitted; but only if you include this statement of limitation of use and notify the author by e-mail. The author forbids you to make, distribute, or sell multiple copies of this story on paper, disk, or other fixed format. However, individual readers may make single copies of the story for their own, non-commercial use. Copyright (c) 2010 by [email protected] ...

It had been his idea to re-introduce some light bondage into their sex life after having toyed with tying each other up early in their marriage then falling into a vanilla rut for years while both concentrated on their careers. Both of them had climbed the corporate ladder each achieving their goals. He had reached the position he had always wanted when his company was purchased and broken up with him receiving a very substantial retirement package. Now he took care of their home, with the pair traveling during her time off. ...

(story continues from The New House Rules 9) Chapter 10 Part 10a I tie Jen’s wrists together in front of her, and then loop a rope around her neck. I order her to get up and I make her hop to the back of her sofa, while holding the rope leash. I lean her over the back of the couch so her legs are behind it and her body is bent at the waist, resting over the cushions. I take a rope and tie it to her ankle bindings and pull it under the sofa. I loop it around her wrists and pull it snug, stretching her body a bit. Her ass is totally on display. After she squirms for a second, she realizes she can’t do anything to protect herself. ...

A Young Woman’s Pleasure This was the third summer in a row that Alicia was spending with her aunt and uncle. She enjoyed her stays with them at their home and wide-ranging property. For the past few years her parents had travelled, using the summers as an opportunity to see distant lands and sights now that their daughter was older. Older, though, is a relative term, as Alicia had only recently turned 19. The pretty young woman, with her dark hair and matching dark eyes, was filled with the vivacity of youth. Her aunt and uncle’s grounds were an ideal place for her to expend her considerable energies… and, she was discovering, for exploring her desires as well. ...

I became acquainted with Andy Latex through the Plaza and with his permission, wrote a short story using his characters. “We are almost there my sweet.”, said Aunt Jane as she checked the GPS on her phone. “Now be sure to watch your speed. The roads are quite narrow and the local farmers will be moving their herds this time of the day.” Andy would normally reply “Yes, Aunt Jane”, or “Yes, M’Lady”, but the oversized penis gag was strapped and locked into his mouth. He couldn’t utter a word. He nearly died of shame when he stopped at the one intersection and the lorry driver got a good look at the rubber encased and gagged chauffeur. All Andy could do was try not to make eye contact as the driver stared at him in disbelief. ...

story continued from part three Chapter Four The Master succeeded in planting the seed in Jacky’s brain and I was considering calling Jacky for a long confession and getting over this problem to avoid any blackmail threats. I rented a large office space and worked out the divisions with an architect and gave the go ahead for construction which should be finished with in the next two months. I was searching for a manager and staff, but as luck would have it I found a young genius type recommended by Jacky’s mother to be manager, then a secretary that would be working there but always reporting to me, then a secret system of cameras and sound with the hard drive located at a storage area I rented in the basement of the building which no one knew about. I always believe in trust but verify. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 6: A New Slave Arrives) Part 7: Heather and Norma get caught Tom finally contacted Jason and told him that they would be visiting in two week and the girls were looking forward to the vacation, as the last month had been very stressful, but everything was working fine and there was no major loss. Tom told the girls to go shopping for new outfits for the vacation as they earned it with their hard work over the last month. They left to go shopping, where they both bought string bikinis and skimpy outfits and Norma also bought a few sexy nightgowns to please Tom. ...

Ruth Ruth had always been taller than me, a fact that both bothered her, and one that she liked to tease me with. Now, she is much taller than me, due to the eight-inch tall, ballet-toed stiletto heels that are locked securely onto her large (size ten, women’s) feet. She had always walked impatiently ahead of me, annoyed, her long, athletic Amazon strides, seemingly designed to emasculate my more normal pace. Now I am the patient one, holding her arm as she wriggles along, high on her toes, her knees hobbled closely together. Her bottom moves delightfully, well above the ground, rolling and jouncing obscenely under the way-too-short little grey prisoner’s dress that is now her daily uniform. ...

There is an old joke about; “How do you boil a frog?” Answer; “one degree at a time" Ed and Sandra had been married for 15 years and three kids when Ed left for Cindy. Sandra was doubly crushed only to find out that Ed would leave her and remarry the very next month. Well then…, within a year Cindy left Ed when she discovered that ”The Well” wasn’t deep enough for her life style. This caused Ed to cut his child and spousal support to Sandra in order to meet the new demands from Cindy and her lawyer. It seems that Cindy’s lawyer did a great job of cleaning Ed out of house and home. ...

Chapter 1 Around eleven pm Jessica had finally finished the third book of Ann Rice’s Sleeping Beauty erotica. She reached over and snapped off her night stand lamp pitching her bedroom into darkness. She slipped her hand under her covers and reached down between her long lean legs, she spread them apart and used her right hand to cup her mons. She used her fingers to stroke her inner thighs and then slowly moved closer towards covered sex. She pulled the gusset of her panties aside and began to explore the lips of her sex. ...

My name is Katie. I’m a freshman in collage and although I’ve never taken a dance class I’ve always been interested in being a cute ballerina. I’m 5’7 and weigh 140. I have perky C breast and long blond hair. Since I got a full scholarship to collage I can’t fail any classes. That’s not too big a problem, since I can normally get guys to do my homework. Some guys consider me a tease since I’m a good Christian girl who has never had sex or a boyfriend. I’ve never even had any one see or touch my breast. ...

Tim was sitting at his desk. Annoyed. He was trying to wrap up a call that just wouldn’t end and this had been a pretty long day at the office. Active avoidance wasn’t paying off. “Yea, and I’ll call you when…” nope. “Oke, so next time..”.. One final effort went into “If that’s all for today I’d like to sign off”.. As the voice on the other line twittered on his thoughts slowly drifted away to his remaining tasks of the week. Luckily there were few, this being Thursday. That being said, Cassandra and Amy did most of the work these days. When he had started the company he had pretty much lucked into a great business model that was quickly adopted as a business standard mostly because none of the major companies wanted to support a business standard proposed by one of their competitors. ...

The anticipation was growing. They had been planning this “holiday” since they were married on the cruise ship 6 months before and now, all the work and preparation had finally come to an end. An eerie realisation seemed to descend over the car, on the journey home from dropping off the kids at grandma’s house. Two whole weeks without any children or interruptions. You could cut the tension with a knife, because once they arrived at their driveway, it would be the start of their very own “Kinky moon”. ...

story continued from part one Chapter Two I arrived in Miami, and a very strange feeling came over me because I was finally home again but, I no longer belonged anywhere here. My apartment was gone, my belongings were gone and I certainly could not visit any of my ex-coworkers or friends. For what ever reason, I was very ashamed and would not consider telling anyone I knew, the change of sex I underwent. ...

The lights in Linda Slater’s cabin came on, as they were programmed to do, and along with a gentle beeping awoke her much earlier than her assigned schedule suggested. Even though it was 18:00 (6 PM) she still preferred to consider it to be “morning”, although in space, “morning” and “night” no longer had any meaning. Schedules for the 300 passengers and crew were divided into shifts, each staggered so that the load on the kitchen and recreation areas would be distributed. During most of the voyage there was nothing to distinguish one time period from another. No day, no night, no weekends, no Friday nights. A few “days” at the beginning, and a few at the very end of the voyage were the exception. ...

story continues from part two Traffic 3: Success at Last! Storycodes: Sbf; machine; naked; basement; cuffs; gag; belt; spanking; toys; bdsm; mast; torment; cons; XX Lisa was bound face-down and naked on her bondage table. Her improved spanking machine was all ready to start. It had numerous arms, each holding a different item. One had a small leather paddle, another had a heavy wooden hairbrush, a third had a leather flogger with many thin tails, still another had a heavy wooden spoon, and then there was one with a leather belt. There were several other arms as well - Lisa had really done a lot of work on her setup! ...

It would be an understatement to say that Ashley was not very fond of Tiffany. The two grew up in the same neighborhood and thus went to the same schools. Growing up, Tiffany had a habit of getting Ashley in trouble for things that Tiffany herself had done. As if that wasn’t bad enough, Tiffany often ridiculed Ashley and chose her to be the target of her practical jokes. It didn’t end when the girls graduated from high school. Through an unfortunate twist of fate they ended up attending the same college. Things did not improve there - Tiffany was as mean to Ashley at college as she had been in school. ...

I had responded to an advert on a TV/TS website, under the Events section: “T Girls wanted for hotel meet at the Airport on Sunday arriving at 3pm” I sent an initial email with a few photos of me dressed, the organiser, Terry told me what would normally happen and who would be attending. He had got 2 other T girls wanting to turn up and 3 other men besides himself. A number of others had expressed interest but hadn’t confirmed. He was very interested when I said I’d love to be tied up helpless and used - “the guys would love you” he said. ...

Fantasy / Science Fiction, Non-consent, Forced Competition, Forced Orgasm, Spanking, Flogging, Caning, Public Oral, Public Anal = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A portal is created to a very different “Man’s World.” The Portal Project is a scientific attempt to create a portal to other dimensions for the purpose of stealing ideas and weaponry. The Lottery Games are a yearly game in another world/dimension in which 300 “selectees” are subjected to a brutal (and sexual) elimination process to determine the winner. The losers are sold, the winner lives in luxury for the rest of her life. ...

Short description: After a college girl Sarah accidentally sees the private pantyhose encasement video starring her dance instructor Janet, she gets intrigued by the fetish and decides to explore it fully by asking the same instructor for guidance. Part 1. “Yes my dears, and to learn the technique properly I’ll give you my private recordings of dance performances when I was your age. Luckily I still kept the footage at the bottom of some old stash. I know that you attend my classes for the fitness aspect, but try to learn some pro moves too.” ...

What follows is pure fantasy and has no basis in fact. Have you ever walked past a house and thought you caught a glimpse of something strange going on? This is one version of what might be happening. Day One I - Mark and Leon Mark and Leon were in the kitchen of their small flat, kneeling on the floor with their hands behind their heads, and entirely naked save for matching black leather dog collars. A luggage tag was attached to both collars, identifying the men as freight ready to be transported. Each had a handwritten destination: Redbush Square. They were both very nervous, scared as to what was going to happen next. ...

Derek Evans was a forty year old virgin; yes the very same as the man in the film that was made: I will explain. He was a heterosexual red blooded male with the same desires as any other but he had never had a relationship with any female due to his domineering mother and his inability to stand up to her and make to his own mind up. He had stayed at home to look after her all of his adult life after his father died when he was just eleven years old. An only child his completely selfish mother made sure that once Derek became an adult physically she manipulated him and kept him at arms length from any other females. ...

“Let me go now, you fucking cunts, do you know who I am”. Sarah was screaming at the top of her lungs as two men dragged her towards a waiting white van. She was struggling with everything she had to break free as sweat dripped from her forehead. The two of them had grabbed an arm each and lifted it behind her back. This forced her head down and one of the men grabbed her neck as they pushed her into the van. She was still screaming loudly as they pinned her to the floor of the van. ...

(story continues from The Secret Life of Rica 7: An Unexpected Visitor) Chapter 8: Inevitable Erica took her time studying Bea, her face, her hair, her legs, her waist, the swell of her bust. Bea had let her down badly with Ee-Zee. She was blushing but was that a sign of guilt? Or something else? Bea’s impish pout dissolved into a smile. “I know. I know. I was very naughty.” Erica refused to look her in the eye. “Yes you were. It’s time for your punishment.” She kept her voice even. ...

(story continues from Be Careful What You Wish For 2) Part 3 It was mid afternoon or so when Dexter returned to collect me and he carried with him a transparent latex catsuit. “Mistress orders you to wear this” he said as he offered it to me. I reluctantly put on the fairly loose fitting one piece rubber outfit with built in feet and gloves and zipped it up. Now handcuffed and with a hobble chain fitted I was to taken to my rubber clad tormentor back in the dungeon area. ...

story continues from part one Traffic 2: Susan and the Cat Lisa was finally ready to try again. It had taken quite a while, and many bags of soothing ice, for her bottom to return to normal. Now, though, all the redness and discomfort was completely gone. Although she had lost her interest in spanking right after her mishap, as she slowly recovered, her desires came right back again. She liked to be spanked. She needed to be spanked. Only within reason, however… she wanted her cheeks to be nicely warmed, NOT thoroughly roasted. ...

Here is a story about Mistress Racheal which many have asked about her serving as a slave. It was a lovely summer day at the end of June and Racheal went to her office after enjoying her hot breakfast. She turned on her computer and checked her emails. She shook with fear as she saw an email from Mark. Mark was her Master and had also trained her as a Dominatrix. As she opened the email she saw the invite for her to spend the next week at his home. She knew this was really a command for her to spend a week as his slave, which she had agreed to spend each year, when he requested it. Racheal smiled as she remembered how much she enjoyed being his slave and making love with his lovely wife Cheryl. ...

Clicking out of his program, Jeff leaned back in his computer chair with a contented sigh. The numbers were good, everything was going slightly better than planned. If this trend continued, he’d actually wind up in better shape than he’d thought possible. Slightly less than six months earlier, Jeff had found himself holding a winning lottery ticket. Not the biggest prize, no record by any means, but big enough. Even after taxes, and spread out over twenty years, it amounted to more money than he could hope to spend. He just had to make it through this first year. ...

Lindsey’s face, glistening with sweat, wore an expression of wild desperation. How could she have gotten herself into this situation? What had she been thinking?? The pretty young woman lay face-up on a padded table. Her beautiful long legs, held tightly in place by a number of straps, were spread wide. Her arms were stretched out behind her head, wrists cuffed together. A thick leather strap held her down at the waist. She was completely naked. ...

It was a new harness. All broad straps of brown leather with heavy steel buckles. I almost purred as I allowed her to strap it about me. First the collar snug about my throat, then the mass of soft straps that unrolled down about my naked body from that collar. I felt myself shiver as they almost caressed me, curling about my body as their designer had no doubt intended. ...

The Maze Light slowly filled James’s blurred and hazily eyes as feeling returned to his body. He was laying on a dirty and hard concrete floor with a banging headache and sore muscles. His skin was wet and itchy is if he was wearing something odd. What the hell had happened to him last night. He struggled to sit upright and waited to have a look around. The whole room was made from concrete and had water marks running down the walls. It looked like something out of a horror film as his heart started racing. His eyes whipped round the room and then he saw them. Two jet black figures laying on the ground. They looked alive as he saw their chests going up and down. They looked like a man and a women. Their skin was shinning and black, had they been painted. ...

I was recently divorced because I had a problem with premature ejaculation. I was not the greatest lover around to women. Then a man changed my sexual desires, transforming me into a rubber trans bitch whore by playing with my nipples. I was receiving royalties from a mechanical directory booklet I wrote a few years ago. Since the divorce I was checking out the sex webs and to my surprise enjoying the male submissive stories more than the regular sex webs. ...

story continued from part 11 Chapter 12: Fringe Benefits One day, while Cassandra was helping Kate clean the Playroom after a night’s bondage scene, she came upon a piece of equipment that she did not recognize! “Kate, what’s this?” They were both dressed in Maid’s uniforms, and since they were doing actual cleaning, they were wearing normal not fetish attire. Except for being corseted, and wearing collars, that is! Cassandra held up what appeared to be a large piece of triangular shaped leather, complete with a series of straps that made the whole thing look rather menacing indeed! ...

Lisa admired her machine. It consisted of a padded table and a motor with a single mechanical arm. The table had two heavy eye bolts attached - one in the front and one in the back, centered widthwise. Each of these had a short piece of heavy chain running through it - these were for attaching leather wrist and ankle cuffs. The center of the table was elevated, so when she lay on it her bottom was raised up. There was a heavy leather waist strap built into this raised portion. When she was bound to the table it was impossible for her to get free on her own. She would only be released after a timer, which she set beforehand, completed its countdown and lowered the keys she needed to unlock the wrist and ankle cuffs. ...

Consciousness returned slowly, seeping back into my senses as the effects of the drug began to wear off. For a long time I lay there in the darkness, half-aware, marshalling my forces, as yet ignorant of my situation. I was alive, and sensation reminded me cruelly of this as I became more and more aware of my physical envelope. Returning consciousness was reborn in me on a rising tide of pain. Lying there unmoving I could feel occasional sharp stabbing pains in my anus; a lingering dull ache in my cunt; acute tenderness in my breasts and nipples; a general sensitising of the flesh over my entire body, as if it had been sandpapered… I tried to come to terms with these sensations, wondering why I should feel these things. Many long minutes passed before I opened my eyes. When I did, panic rose immediately to choke and destroy me. I opened my eyes on total blackness. I closed them again, thinking my body was betraying me. I sucked a deep breath into my lungs. The air was close and warm - it felt stale and used up, as if there was little virtue in it. Then, tentatively, I opened my eyes again. Utter blackness prevailed. My heart thudded wildly in my chest - it felt as though it was trying to break out of my body. Adrenalin surged through my veins and all at once I was fully alert. Immediately it became clear that my situation was much worse than a simple matter of total darkness. Although I still felt an extreme lassitude throughout my body, my panic had sent me thrashing in denial against the darkness I perceived and to my horror I found walls where I had expected empty air. Sweat broke out through every pore in my skin and I felt a queasy coil of sickness in my stomach and bile rising within my throat. Somehow I was immured not just in total blackness but within a small space, how small I could not yet determine, but it felt horribly like a coffin… With a supreme effort I attempted to still the panic within me, to quieten my wildly thudding heart, to lessen the gulps of air my lungs were attempting to suck inside of themselves. Not only had I become aware of the fact that I was confined in a coffin-shaped box but I now realised that my feet were bound at the ankles and my wrists too were secured in front of me. In some ways this realisation came as a relief. It had been my nightmare from earliest times, not helped by my reading Poe’s ‘Premature Burial’ at an impressionable age, that some terrible mistake might one day be made and I would be buried alive. But even through my panic, the voice of reason told me that no-one binds the wrists and ankles of someone they believe to be a corpse. This did not mean that I was not, in fact, buried alive; but at least it meant I was not believed to be dead… Small comfort, perhaps, but the possibility remained that those who had confined me here would eventually let me go - so there was hope, at least. Gradually I became calmer, willing myself to breathe shallowly and softly. I wanted to find out as much as I could about the conditions of my confinement. I had only to point my toes to find the end of the box. Slight turning and wriggling of my body made me aware of the walls to right and left of me. I inched myself upwards on my back and felt the other end of the box press against my head. Raising my bound wrists, I felt the lid of the box a mere six inches or so above my face. Summoning up all my strength, even while I knew the effort would be useless, I pushed with every ounce of force I could muster against the lid of the box. Using my knees as well as my arms I heaved and pushed and strove against my prison but of course all my efforts were in vain. Defeated, and newly exhausted, feeling weak as a baby, I relaxed again and once more set about examining my new home. The surfaces were covered with rough fabric, not the quilted satin favoured by undertakers. This was more in the nature of hessian, itchy against my sore skin. My sensitised fingers felt the open weave of the fabric, the fibres seeming huge against the soft pads of my flesh. Unable to see, my senses concentrated themselves in those areas in which I was still aware - touch being the main one. All the time I had been awake I had been aware only of sensory data emanating from my own self. Now I strained to hear, listening for the slightest sound which could tell me whether I was simply locked in a box or whether I was indeed buried… Channelling all my energies into listening, I could hear nothing that gave any indication of a living world outside my prison. The harder I listened, the more I could hear, but all that I heard was the quickened double thud of my heart in my chest, the breaths entering and leaving my lungs. I listened and listened until I could swear I heard the passage of the blood through my veins but of sounds from without the box there were none. Once more I relaxed. Now I tried to remember… How had I come here and what had happened to me, what had been done to me and why? Look back all I could and there was nothing but a foggy blur, a missing episode, elusive, unknowable. What was the last thing that I could remember… leaving the bar at the hotel I was staying at for the conference because I wasn’t feeling very well. I’m not a drinker, but two gin and tonics don’t usually have much of an effect on me. And that’s all I’d had, I knew, yet I had started to feel unsteady on my feet as if already drunk. I’d headed out from the bar towards the lift… and try as I might I couldn’t remember if I’d ever even got into the lift, let alone made it back to my room. Perhaps someone had taken advantage of my state - but more and more likely, it seemed to me, was that in fact I had been the victim of a deliberate drugging - someone must have got to my drinks before I did. I’d been in a group of other delegates, none of whom had made much of an impression on me as yet - it was the first evening meet-and-greet before the conference proper was due to get underway the next day - today? yesterday? I had no way of knowing… How long had I been kept drugged and what use had been made of my body while I was unconscious? What, if anything, had the organisers and other delegates made of my failure to turn up at the first session… As to use, with returning consciousness that was becoming increasingly clear. I gently moved my bound hands over my breasts and abdomen. I could feel raised welts criss-crossing my flesh - possibly not as terrible to look at as they felt, but to the touch alone my body felt as though it was covered in a methodically-raised gridwork of whiplashes, a pattern that became more detailed and complex over my breasts and thighs. My nipples were excruciatingly tender to the touch and I realised now the full significance of the pain in my anus and cunt. Clearly my body had been well and truly used and abused, whether by one man or by many I had no way of telling. Throughout the experience I had either been unconscious or so deeply under the influence of whatever drug had been fed me that I retained no memory of the actual events. The hope I had felt earlier began to ebb away again. How could the perpetrators of these acts ever let me go? Perhaps the box in which they’d locked me was coffin-shaped with intent. I’d regained consciousness but I could not escape. I doubted that there was any point in trying to attract attention to myself but it would be stupid beyond belief not to try. I moistened my dry lips and tried to find my voice. Quaveringly at first, but then increasingly strongly, I began to call for help. My voice grew in volume and I began once more to struggle within my confines, thumping my body against the walls of the box. I shouted and screamed and kicked and hit, over and over, until sweating with effort and shaky with weakness, I once again gave up the struggle. Lying there panting in the foetid darkness, once again I listened, desperate for a response, any sort of response, any liberation from the hell of the box, even if it meant pain and renewed assault. But nothing and no-one responded. Silence reigned supreme. I was alone in the dark, utterly abandoned, forgotten or ignored, and there was nothing whatsoever I could do about it. I gave in to despair. Worse things happened to innocent people every day all over the world. Why should I expect my life to be better than theirs… Into my well-ordered life Chaos had come and destroyed me indifferently. My sufferings were real and enormous to me but they amounted to nothing in the sum of human misery. I was merely one more creature, a thing of flesh and blood, whose life could be snuffed out like a candle and the world would not stop turning for a single second. Tears of self-pity leaked from the corners of my eyes, dripping down into my ears, unheeded, unnoticed, unseen. I didn’t even realise that I was moaning aloud, I shut down my senses and my mind and retreated into nothingness. I would not think, I would not feel, I would cease to strive against the futility of my lot. Perhaps I slept again… I don’t know. There was no way of measuring time apart from by my increasing thirst and the pangs of hunger. There was a taste of salt in my mouth and after recovering from my episode of abject self-pity my over-riding need was for water. My mind tortured me with visions of waterfalls, fountains sparkling in the sun, blue glass bottles full of mineral water, ropes of water twisting out of taps, lakes of the stuff lying placidly under summer skies… Thirst was now my major enemy - I knew thirst would kill me long before starvation did. How long had I been in here and how long ago had I last had something to drink? The sweat had dried on my body or I would have scooped it off and sucked it from my fingers. My throat was parched, I felt that deep dryness one sometimes feels after sleeping open-mouthed, a dryness that seems to reach right inside you. Nothing but water could save me now. They must come and release me soon, either that or they intended me to die. If the latter, I hoped I could simply drift off to sleep once more and not wake up. I no longer cared so much about life - just that my death should not be too agonisingly prolonged. I’d always been a coward and it began to seem to me that death would come as a welcome release. A release from the pain, from my raging thirst, from the fear of what might or might not happen, from the unknown. If the thirst didn’t get me soon, the lack of air would. Evidently the box was not hermetically sealed, but the amount of air that was exchanged was insufficient to sustain life indefinitely. My head throbbed already, my body protesting at the lack of oxygen. Add to the visions of fountains the sensations of wide open spaces, miles of air and blue horizons. My mind was beginning to wander, but now, rather than torture, I felt it as a pleasant escape from the grim realities of my situation. I realised, as if given a gift of revelation, that it didn’t matter any more. I’d been worrying about nothing really. The key to escape was there all the time, safely locked inside my mind. Vast landscapes stretched before me, enticing, beautiful. Should I head up, towards the mountains, the clear air and the dashing, dancing streams, or down, towards the lush green valleys and the pellucid blue of the lake? Wherever I ventured, the earth was sweet and I was free to travel within it. Everything I wanted and needed was spread before my feet. The walls receded, the ties melted away, I filled my lungs with the scented air and stooped to drink my fill from the stream at my feet. I looked up into the face of the sun. I was at peace.

Author: Please enjoy this new story, this is based on an actual experience, but in actually was much milder than this… After an exchange of email, Peter and I arranged a meeting at my flat. I told him what I liked and what I preferred to happen in some detail, and with a few changes he agreed. He arrived at my flat at 8.30pm prompt, texting when he was outside to say he was on the way up so I could open the door for him. ...

Awaking in bondage was new to me, Eva had spent many mornings awaking in bondage of some sort but now it was my turn. The company I had worked for had closed leaving me unemployed for the first time in my adult life. Luckily Eva had finished school and gotten a very good job a few weeks before and could easily support us while I looked for a job so I also thought of this time as a long vacation. We had been practicing bondage since before we met each other and it still plays a large part in our lives, even now Eva wears her steel chastity belt and extreme heels at work and we have a new suit on the way. ...

Synopsis This story is about Magumi, Harvey, Kappa, Javed and Dorothy, as they journey through life searching for what they want the most. There are many obstacles in the way. And many enemies to defeat. Deeper friendships and understanding evolve as they overcome their fears and gain newer experiences. ***** Chapter 1 - Orphan Slave ***** “Give me your hand!” Our bodies were freezing, and visibility was extremely poor. “I said give me your hand!” ...

My husband is a runner. Every morning he runs to the train station, four miles there and four miles back in the evening. He keeps several suits and shiny shoes at work and you can see him at half past seven in his Lycra. Today he wasn’t going to run home. I parked my car near to the station; you get two hours free in Aldi, although I wasn’t buying anything today. I kicked off my shoes, locked them in the boot and set off home, barefoot. 5pm and traffic was building up. I set a reasonable pace as I wanted to get home in an hour, although I was slowed a little by a few stretches where the Tarmac was rough. The last mile was through the park and I could have walked on the grass, but I didn’t. That would be defeating the object. ...

(story continues from Birching Miss Birch 2) A Mad Bitch Office Manager is tamed by her secretary. An autocratic and abusive office manager, known by all who work under her as “The Mad Bitch,” is retrained during a weekend “Wilderness Bonding Experience” and turned into a submissive slave, lily. Slave lily is a natural-born pain-slut, so this story– eventually– gets to a lot of pain and humiliation. If that isn’t your preferred genre, you might want to skip this story. Also, all sex is F/f, so if you want M/F or M/f, this isn’t your story. ...

story continues from part nine Part 10: And More Rubber Games I wasn’t exactly the sleep of the innocent, but I slept well, snuggled up tight to my perfect rubber dolly. During the night we explored each other a little more without having sex again, but it was delightful just to hold her skin-tight rubber encased body. As the early sun was beginning to peep through, she stirred, mumbling to herself, saying my name, and it was a mumbled voice I knew well…… ...

Cindy was spending Friday night with several of her girlfriends drinking and talking about past boyfriends and having a good laugh about their choices in men. Linda asked why Cindy always wore her clothes so tight and why they always looked shiny. Linda was right Cindy always wore very tight clothes to show off her severally corseted waist and firm ass. The corset supported her large breasts forcing them upwards making them seem larger than they already were and leaving Cindy with heaving breasts. It gave her a forced sway when she walked enticing every man who saw her and making women jealous. Cindy explained that most of the time she wore latex or PVC and that she always preferred them over regular clothes because of the tightness and the wonderful feelings they gave her. ...

continued from part 8 Part 9 In the meanwhile RS had started to sweat considerably in her thick rubber encasement. Her position in the heavy stocks was quite uncomfortable and she wondered where Master Walter was gone and what he had in mind for her. Despite – or may be just because of – feeling uncomfortable she had developed a good state of hornyness and wanted nothing more but being tied, humiliated and fucked very hard. ...

Marilyn was warmly welcomed into James’s lonely countryside home, she had met him online and they had talked in detail about extreme bondage. www.kinkysoul.com was the name of the fetish website. She had seen pictures of his self bondage session and what he would do to a beautiful young women, they had many dreams and fantasies in common. Marilyn had told James, that she wanted heavy bondage with rubber and kinky toys. ...

(story continues from The Process 7.1: Nanny & the Suit) This story contains elements of an adult nature. If you are not 18 or stumbled upon this by accident, please move along as there is nothing to see here. Those that are of age, please enjoy. Story contains Magic, Body mod, BE, Penis growth, Living Latex doll, Living latex suit, Automaton, Maid, Preg BDSM, Multiple gender roles. story continues from part 8 ...

(story continues from I Married a Sex Slave 3: The Masked Intruder) Part 4a: Tormented Toni Toni Martin glanced at the bedroom clock, and was glad that it was after eleven PM. It was a Friday night, and by rights she should have been out partying with her girlfriends. Instead she had something else planned that was going to be far more satisfying than going out and trying to meet a man for sex. ...

story continued from part four Part 4b: Tormented Toni “Do you want to be my slave?” Sam asked Toni. “Yes, Master Sam.” “Why?” “Master I have always fanaticized about the idea of bondage. I’ve always dreamed of being naked, in chains, and being beaten with a whip or crop. Seeing you and slave Connie in action has made me want to experience my dreams in real life. Connie told me that you were a kind caring Master, and I would trust you with the safety of my body. Please take me as your slave, Master Sam.” ...

story continued from part one Chapter 2: New Rubber Toy Inducted The prostrate form, dazed and befuddled by the overwhelming sensory tour de force, almost instantly fell into another stupor as the vehicle slowed to a halt - the engine already silenced. After a few moments doors opened briefly and then closed - gently but seemingly with hurried purpose. She was suddenly stirred to consciousness as the hatch-cover to her compartment was unlatched and lifted upward with a squeal of hinges. ...

Here I am bound bent over a coffee table. I have been this way for hours. Ever since the dinner party turned into a night of entertainment. My Dominus bound me here for her friends to use as they see fit. My lingerie is torn, my ass is red from multiple spankings, I have been fucked so many times by strap-on and the real thing I have lost count. My jaw aches from all the cock and all pussy I have pleased. The whole time I have been locked in my chastity belt. Denied an orgasm or even the right to be turned on by current state. ...

Having just found his seat on the Ryanair flight from Dublin, Ireland to London Luton airport. Brian was a tall guy at “6.6” and found it hard work to get into the small seat. Lucky he was thin and not fat, or it would have been very uncomfortable. He was clean shaven with short black hair and green eyes. An overall good looking guy with a razor sharp mind. He laid back in his seat and turned his music on. A quick trip with some great tunes. It was then he saw a girl in front of the plane. Oh my god, it was his ex-girlfriend. She was a fetish loving bitch and she hated him for leaving her. Maybe she wouldn’t see him or with any luck, remember him. He tried to drop down and make himself invisible. ...

My name is Angela. My boyfriends name is Dan. We’ve been experimenting with kink and bondage for years. Last week he made my fantasy come true. I came home like any other day and he had that sneaky gleam about his eyes. I was suspicious, but have learned its best not to ask questions. After all, suspense is half the fun. After we ate dinner and washed up, I settled down on the couch to read my book. Within a few minutes I became rather drowsy but figured it had been a long few days at work. There was no harm in taking a nap. After all, it was Friday and we had no plans for the next day. Or rather, none that I knew of. When I awoke, I couldn’t see or hear anything. I reached for my eyes but somehow my arms had been lashed to my sides. My feet were bound as well. A cotton material of some sort was pushed at my mouth. I resisted but when someone pinched my nose and grabbed my jaw harshly, my surprise got the better of me and I yelled out only to be stuffed with I could then determine were my used panties, based on the musty smell. ...

story continued from part two Part Three I was getting harder by the moment. All thoughts of fucking a cyborg robot had left my mind. “It” was more ideal woman than I had ever seen. She was splendid. Tall, poised and covered in my new favourite material, rubber. I used to like leather, and imagined women in tight leather pants. I’d never explored the idea. My S.A.M. now blew that thought out of the water! It was rubber, latex, that I now knew I’d always wanted. I’d never knew, never known; but I realised now, that I’d not ever leave this Household, unless instructed. “Fetch me a hood, for you to wear.” ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Alice in Thunderland is a nerdy, sci-fi, fantasy, bdsm, romance. If you are not nerdy or into sci-fi fantasy, you can skim through the first half and go directly to the playroom scene. The BDSM is traditional and timeless. It involves all aspects - BD, DS, & SM. There is some erotic pain, but it is relatively mild. ...

There had already been weeks of planning gone into the village fete, with two weeks left to go, Vicki returned home from the planning meeting. Always looking for a way to play in public, which is one of her biggest turn-ons. The fete was to be held on the village green. As with some small villages in the UK the old village stocks and whipping post was still there. Vicki was involved in the restoration project of them a few years ago, a sort of focal point for the village, a glimpse of how things use to be. They were perfectly functional, in fact although they looked like they had been there over two hundred years, they were re-built using modern materials and the latest technology which meant they were totally secure and much stronger than they were before the restoration. ...

Chapter 1: New Rubber Toy She was admirably ensconced on the bed; naked apart from the totally occlusive rubber hood enveloping her freshly shaved pate. She could not see, could barely hear and could utter little more than throaty grunts or moans such was the effectiveness of the breath-through, inflatable gag occupying her jaw aching mouth. The hood was secured to her head by means of a truly extreme posture collar whose rolled rubber edges added a measure of comfort that belied the considerable discomfort of compressive pressure on her throat as well as the strict denial of head movement. It also lent her an almost alien, dehumanised and vaguely insect aspect. ...

story continues from part two Part 3: Decision Time - But First Sophie And I Play Tit For Tat Not surprisingly over the next few days we experimented with our new found bag of tricks! I did get to give her a good spanking over my knee again, but this time I sensed that her pleas and squealing were more of a token. We dressed separately which I think adds some tension and excitement to the proceedings so when I walked into our bedroom dressed in my black catsuit with my head unmasked I saw that she wore the white blouse, with crimson tie and flared skirt, over white stockings, gloves and white panties. But as a nice touch, I thought, she added the brilliant white mask and as she stood in front of me, head slightly bowed and hands behind her back, I could see her smiling lips painted a scarlet red stand out in bright contrast. She looked gorgeous. ...

Movie Extras Wanted: Women 24-26 yrs old, 5’ 6", slender, D-cup, black hair, green eyes. By mid-morning Annie’s inbox already had ten copies of the casting call, forwarded from various friends and family members who all knew about her dreams of getting ‘discovered.’ They couldn’t believe how perfectly Annie fit the description. Annie herself had seen the ad as soon as she woke up. She considered herself an amateur extra by that point, and she always checked for new postings first thing in the morning. ...

Lucy lay on the bed in front of Jason, ready for the night’s session. She was in “the position” which is face down, fingers interlocked behind her neck and legs spread. Jason approached and ran his hand up her shapely leg and let it glide quickly over a firm ass cheek. Fingers traced slowly up her spine, stopping at her hands. He grabbed her wrist firmly and lifted it, ratcheting a handcuff shut around it. The other wrist was cuffed as well and Lucy’s arms were lifted above her head. Next a rope was wrapped around each ankle and tied off to the corners of the bed, a little tug ensuring her legs were well sperated. ...

I had brought the situation upon myself, cheating at a prestigious university was one thing, (and actually happened quite frequently), however getting caught didn’t. The infraction was only discovered after our midterm test booklets had been graded, and that several of us in our little conspiracy had answered enough questions identically to draw the man’s attention, punctuation and all. Had my professor been in possession of the slightest bit of humor he would have laughed at us and made us retake, but his class was ethics 101, and he obviously thought to make some kind of point. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: An Evening at Home with Sophie It was only about a week after this night at the pub that I came home quite late after beating myself to death at the office. I was dog tired as I entered the house. The lights were on and I could hear Sophie in the kitchen. I shouted out a hello, dumped my stuff in the hall and joined her. I turned the corner and was stopped in my tracks. ...

Greg grabbed his lunch off the counter and stopped to kiss his wife goodbye. It was supposed to be that easy, but he had to stop and take another look. “Wow, you’re looking really dressed up today. Something going on at work?” He quickly took in the dark jacket over the snug white top. The matching dark skirt looked a bit bulky, but it was halfway up her thigh and he felt an urge to lift it up. The snug top surprised him, but also created an uncomfortable bunching in his pants. ...

Logan turned the knob and let himself into the house. He called out his greetings as he normally did. “In here, Sir!” came back to him from the living room. Placing his bags down near the door, he made his way towards the voice that answered him. “How was your day, My Lord?” His dear Elle was seated in one of the recliners, stretched out. She dropped the foot rest as he entered the room. He crossed over to her and leaned down for his kiss. Her tongue played across his lips and teeth, briefly, but thoroughly exploring his mouth, as he returned in kind. ...

By now the world (especially our family) must know that Techster and I enjoy challenging each other with some very “adult XXX rated games”. Once again we had a discussion about “simple bondage” and I told Techster that I could win any “bondage simplified” challenge with just one item. What I didn’t tell him was that I had a plan using nothing but a combination lock. Of course I planned to use an existing eyebolt on our privacy fence and the “Ring of steel” collar that he always wears. ...

Never underestimate a best friend. I have been into bondage since my teens. I can remember back to my little brother Ricky and me tying each other up, always trying to outdo the other. We would go into to the woods tying each other to trees and watch while the other tried to get loose. Whenever he would tie me up I always for some reason got aroused didn’t realize why but I enjoyed it, until he crossed the line. ...

(story continues from Paula & Jane Endure Elbow Bondage Training)_ _Following on from the “Part One” Part 2: The Elbow Bondage Training Continues Storycodes: Jane and I had been continuing our elbow training for the best part of a month, and it was frustrating me that Jane was more flexible that I was. Her elbows seemed to easily go together behind her back. It had only taken a couple of weeks for her. ...

Part 1: Introduction of the Players “So, we have to take it to the vote… do we proceed or end it now?” I asked. There was silence for a few seconds, the four of us looking at each other, now well aware of the consequences. The silence went on for a few more seconds; I took a drink from my pint. We were in the pub, “our” local. It was where we manufactured all our great ideas, and, come to think of it, our stupidest ones. ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 5: Slave Contract) Part Six Chapter 16: The Slave Demo For the next two weeks, jasmine cleaned the house and learned how to cook like a professional chef. Each evening she was taken to the dungeon by Racheal and was used in bondage on various pieces of equipment. The control belt was removed during these sessions, and Racheal would spank, cane, paddle, flog and whip her. Also use clamps and other items of pain. One night jasmine was stretched on the rack face up as taunt as Racheal thought she could take. Over the next hour Racheal applied small clothespins until her body was covered with two hundred clothespins. Jasmine could barely stand the pain but slowly her body again took over and soon she was on the verge of an orgasm. Using a fly swatter, Racheal proceeded to whack the clothespins off of jasmine. As each pin was swatted off the pain increased and before Racheal had finished jasmine had two wonderful orgasms. ...

My wife and I used to go out a lot. Weekends were filled with day trips to malls, farmers’ markets and antique shops. While we didn’t spend a lot, it was just enjoyable spending time together going places we’d never been and seeing new sights. That ended about a year ago when my wife was involved in an automobile accident. She injured her back and, at first, it looked like a full recovery was on the way. Unfortunately, the physical therapy stopped working and her condition worsened again leaving her unable to do most normal activities. She now spends a good bit of time in bed and is exhausted after even a few hours of activity. ...

Rebecca was sitting in her small black car in the dead of night. The radio was playing some rubbish latest boy band music as she pulled latex gloves over her hands. The car was parked outside a large warehouse in south Oxford. It’s dirty brick walls and tin roof was dripping with water as the rain poured down. The street lights showed the rain flying around outside. The wind was deafeningly loud as it howled like a wolf in the blackness. Rebecca was a private investigate and reporter for a large UK newspaper and was working on a new story. ...

Lori and I had been friends since high school, we found out in our teens we shared a passion for bondage and together we experimented regularly. After high school we spent many days and, if I was lucky, weeks together and each time was an adventure. Lori was a… free spirit and had taken to the bondage/slave lifestyle wholeheartedly and had served several “masters” over the years. I was one of a very few people she considered a true friend and also the one she liked to push out of my “norm”. An arrangement that could, and very often did, make my life very interesting with her enjoying pushing my limits. ...

We had been friends for the longest time, however we had never let anything happen for random reasons, when Claire was single, I was not and when I was single Claire was in a relationship! It was just one of those things. Well all that changed the other night, I really wanted to see 50 Shades, despite knowing it would be a total let down after all the hype, but I was single and had no one to go with, so I thought I would give Claire a call to see if she fancied seeing it. We had got to the stage in our relationship, after 10 years, of just accepting that we would always be friends. I knew hardly anything about her sexual preferences and she knew little about mine. ...

story continued from part ten Chapter 11: Notice of Discipline One of the rooms in Beth’s house served as her office. After all, she was wealthy, and not only had a family fortune, but she also served on the Boards of several large corporations! In fact, it was a fully functional office, with a computer, printer, copier, file cabinets, water dispenser, and even a coffee maker! There was even a separate desk for a secretary, if she had one! ...

Austin had a bucket list item to address. He’d heard so much about fetish balls & wanted to express his love of latex by coming out of the shadows & wearing it in public. He had acquired a modest collection over the years, as he faced the downhill side of middle age & slid into his senior years, including a couple of good, shiny catsuits & a fair number of hoods, with a variety of zipped closures, stretch over-the-head styles, colors & weights. Having reached the point where he feared growing too old to participate & increasingly fearing regret for his lack of action, he began to make plans. ...

story continued from part nine Chapter 10: Sleeping Arrangements Beth and Cassandra sat together on the cot in the jail cell together. After being let down from their respective ceiling chains, Kate had conducted them into the jail cell to get a little water and rest. Both women had been subject to quite considerable discipline, and their naked bodies displayed the evidence for this. Angry red marks were the evidence of the flogger and whip, and neither would be subject to discipline again for a while! ...

Kierra was a bit of a germaphobe. She didn’t really like to kiss people, and she really didn’t like to have sex with them. She liked everything to stay dry and mostly on the safe side of things. Not that she didn’t enjoy the sensations those things gave her, there was just always this niggling little voice in her head saying how dangerous those things were. Being a very sexual girl this left her mostly to solo endeavors with toys or fingers. The shower was her favorite place to go for masturbation. This had proved a bit of a challenge over the years until she figured out that she could put her phone in a plastic bag and not destroy it in the shower. This enabled her to watch the various types of porn that turned her on. ...

Mary flopped down in the nearly empty train carriage. It was late in the evening and the rush hour was long over. At the end of long day stocktaking and a walk to the station through the sudden summer downpour she felt spent. Thank goodness she now had a week off to recover! She rested her hand on the next seat to change her position and realised that she had placed it on a discarded magazine. She picked it up and looked at the cover and blushed. The front was taken up by the title “Pony Experiences” and a large picture of a naked girl dressed in a strange harness. ...

The landlady showed me up to my room, it was on the first floor overlooking the street, a large room with a double bed, she had asked me how long I was staying, I said a couple of nights maybe more, depending on how the work went. I have been sent to this small coastal town in the North of England in October to sort out a problem with a large machine at a local plant, servicing and repair could be completed in 48 hours, or if the problem was larger it could take a week to strip it all down. ...

A shy exhibitionist is taken to dinner and a show by her husband. Jerry has decided to give his wife, Janet, the special gift she had requested for their fifth anniversary. First a marvelous dinner at their favorite restaurant, and then a very special show that she will remember for a long, long, time. This story is primarily about exhibitionism, but there is an overtone of bondage and some more than consensual spanking action. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

“I have a very special gift for you for New Year’s” my wife told me. “I will be yourslave for the evening: no-limits, no safe-word, just your absolute and complete slave.” “Are you sure?” I asked.“You realize we will be going out?” She shivered a bit, averted eye contact with me, and said “yes, I am sure.” Now we had previously had numerous evenings of “slave-training” and she was always a most willing participant; however, her hard limits included both no other participants and that we remain in our own home at all times. Apparently she was ready to take the next step. ...

Bill Cavanaugh was lost and late, but he still had enough time to find the campus and get a little shuteye before the class would begin in the morning. Bill was a six-year veteran of the Savannah Police Department and recently had been assigned to the SWAT team. Two days before, he had heard that he was accepted to the FBI’s Hostage Rescue Team training course in Quantico, Virginia. The class was highly sought after by SWAT operators nationwide and he really wanted to attend. Unfortunately, with the late notification he was only able to get a later flight and, of course, that flight ended up being delayed. ...

story continued from part eight Chapter 9: The Discipline Society “Who shall I begin with?” asked Mistress Allison, to her two naked charges, bound in front of her. “I’d like to go first, Mistress Allison,” begged Cassandra. “Why is that, darling?” “Because I was the one who suggested a day out to Beth, Mistress Allison,” Cassandra replied. “That makes you guilty party, does it not?” “Yes, Mistress!” “I was more thinking along the lines of a coin toss or having Kate draw high card for you two. There is at least and element of chance there in determining who goes first. But if you’re offering yourself, then that is all right with me!” ...

(story continues from My Bondage 6: Problems and Resolution) Chapter 7: Leaving and After We Get Away We left them with Senora Rodriguez screaming at us and Diane and the Colonel trying to curse around the hot sauce soaked stockings in their mouths. We each had a suitcase, Pillar and I the ones that had arrived with us. Janice had none so I had her fill one with Diane’s clothes. I wore gloves and drove Colonel Arturo’s car as I explained the new plan I had come up with. Janice saw that I understood the risks but went along with me. ...

Def: Oculus Mirror – a mirror in which the more you look at it the more you see your evil reflection. Prologue: The old man walked along the side walk slowly. His cane helped him along so he wouldn’t stumble. Soon he came to a row of shops and entered the one with the sign ‘Antiques’ hanging above the door. Walking into the room he took a look around and noticed something amiss. The clerk came out of the back room and spied the old man and said, “Hello Herr Brunner, how was your lunch?” ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 2.1: Andrea and the FetFair) story continued from part eight - (part one) Part 8: Andrea and the Uncertain Future - Part 2 Andrea’s hand shook as she reached the door. She needed to dig herself out of this hole she dug for herself, but she hated herself for wanting to. These people were awful and didn’t deserve her respect. She took a deep breath, tried to steal her nerves, and reached out for the doorknob. ...

story continued from part seven Chapter 8: Cabin Fever In the weeks since Cassandra had agreed to become Beth’s employee and bondage companion, her life now truly revolved around bondage and discipline. After the nearly catastrophic day when she interrupted Mistress Allison when she had been flogging Kate; all because Kate had not asked Mistress Allison if she could give Cassandra a tour of the Playroom. Her punishment for her transgression was to choose the instrument of her own discipline; and she had decided upon the fearsome black leather whip. Cassandra had undergone a terrible ordeal that had left her marked, but at the same time she had experienced a great sexual climax as the lines between pain and pleasure had melted away. ...

story continued from part six Chapter 7: Cassandra is Whipped! “Kiss the whip!” ordered Mistress Allison. Never in her entire life had Cassandra ever felt so exposed and vulnerable! She realized that until now she had merely been playing around the edges of submission. Cassandra realized that her prior experiences before entering Beth’s house had been the equivalent of dipping her toes in the water. Everything that she had done here was merely preparation for what she would now undergo! ...

It had looked so simple when she had lifted it from it’s wrappings. In fact, my first thought was one of disappointment at it’s simplicity. Nothing like as cunning and utterly implacable as some of our other toys. My wild lesbian mistress had me dress carefully for what she described as ‘my ordeal’. I clinched my already slender waist in tight with a basque she had bought for me years ago. I knew it turned her on terribly and the desire to ensure I would always be able to fit inside it’s steel boned sides had kept me trim and lean as the time passed. If she ever found I could no longer clinch it about me I dared not think what punishment would be my lot until I could again fit within it’s tight restraint. ...

story continued from part five Chapter 6: Kate Gets Flogged Cassandra stood in gagged silence during the strangest elevator ride in her life as they descended to the basement. Mistress Allison stood in her leather dress, holding Cassandra’s leash. Both Cassandra and Beth were naked, gagged, and chained together. Once a previous boyfriend had asked Cassandra if she wanted to do a quickie in an elevator, but Cassandra had refused, pointing to the camera projecting from the ceiling. ...

Attn: Readers please feel free to send e-mail to the author. I do want to hear from you! Please mention whatever newsgroup or Website that you read this story from so that I can keep track of my own work! *** Chapter 1: A Brush With Death For the first time in her life, Cassandra Martin was afraid that she was going to die. Here she was, driving through rural Pennsylvania in a true Blizzard, and lost! ...

story continued from part one Chapter 2: The Bondage Imperative Captive in her wooden prison, Cassandra had time to decompress and review the afternoon’s events; which had shocked and surprised her. Had she really volunteered to strip naked before Allison & Kate; put on a collar and bracelets; and then submit to the invasion of her body and punishment by the riding crop? What could possibly have possessed her to do it; and worse; enjoy it? ...

story continued from part three Chapter 4: Shared Captivity “Lift your hair,” ordered Mistress Allison. It was early evening, and Cassandra and Mistress Allison were standing in the basement next to the washing machine. Displayed on the domestic appliance were a collar; a set of gleaming handcuffs; a leash; and a red rubber ball gag. It didn’t take much to make a girl helpless! Cassandra stood silently as Mistress Allison locked the leather collar around her neck. She was wearing a blouse and skirt; and a pair of high heels on her feet; with nothing underneath. ...

story continued from part four Chapter 5: Wage Slavery When Cassandra awoke the next morning, she found that she was alone in the cot. Beth was in front of the prison sink/toilet; calmly brushing her teeth. “Good morning,” said Beth. “Good morning,” Cassandra replied as she sat up, naked as her companion. Beth washed her mouth out with a cup of water, then proceeded to wash her face. When she was finished, she toweled herself off. ...

I am a 65yr old Male that has been playing with self bondage for as many years as I can remember. I have always tried to be safe and sure of not getting caught unless I wanted my wife to find me because I couldn’t get out. I have found a Dungeon but as many know it costs for the pleasure of someone else to use you as you wish to be. It is very hard to find someone who enjoys giving what you are craving. So you turn to self-bondage. So on with my story (true). ...

It is no secret that my wife, Techie, and I enjoy experimenting and playing adult games. Some of the things we do are not original but are inspired by something we have read in Gromet’s Plaza. In this case we read and enjoyed the bondage piece “My Life as a Dog” by Richard and I said, “May I be your pet for a day?“ Techie gave me one of her “sneaky” smiles that should have been a warning; but I was determined to try it. Our med kit had some heavy-duty cling wrap tape I got that out. Then I went to my workshop and cut off two pieces of two three and a half inches of two-inch diameter soft rubber hose. In preparation for what was about to come I stripped down so the only thing I was wearing was my CB6000 male chastity device. We still had the locking collar, chromed chain leash left over from a Halloween costume party as well as the anti-bark shock collar we had gotten when we were caring for my son’s dog. ...

I was 24 years old, with a 2 year failed marriage because of premature ejaculation. A friend’s yacht turned me into a latex gay submissive. Chapter 1 After my divorce, I was very skeptical of having sex with woman, because I was afraid of not being able to perform properly and be shamed into acquiring a reputation of sexual inadequate. I spent the next 2 years alone, masturbating, going to xx book stores and putting a front to friends but, when it came to going to bed with someone, I always found an excuse to cancel. I needed release of some kind and started going to video booths with the glory holes for such. For some reason the idea of putting a dick in my mouth and sucking it, started to appeal to me and I also started playing with my nipples and imagining being penetrated analy. But my principals did not permit such deviations from my born gender. It had to stay as my private secret. I was a dental technician and enjoyed having a couple of beers at a local lounge near my apartment complex. One Friday night, the lounge was busier than usual and a guy in his fifties started a very friendly conversation and for some reason we became very friendly quickly. I bought a few rounds, and then he insisted in buying for the rest of the night. ...

Do you really want to know what went on behind “The Gates of Hell?” I sent the request through his publicist and spokesperson like I did every year figuring that the worst that could happen was that he would once again say “No!” Much to my surprise, however, this year when the publicist called back, rather than a polite refusal, he instead said, “Mr. Summerfield has agreed to see you.” ...

(story continues from Coven 2) Cast of Characters Lulu – Blonde, full-figured, a paid sacrificial-victim of cult Anne-Marie – Witch-leader, coven organizer, roommate Jo-Anne – Assistant coven-leader, witch, devil-worshipper Bob and Dick – Cult gay couple, piercing-suspension experts Freddy and Harry – Cult medical men, bleeding-wound staunchers Marge - confused teenage motel-keeper’s daughter Sam and Alexis - rich, cruel, cult’s only married-couple Shrouded Coven pacing-chanting members, a “Leaping Lures” [fishing-cabin motel] desk-clerk – all small-part players ...

The net said a storm was coming. No panic, a storm was always coming. It would be hours before it hit. Plenty of time to finish the job. A reminder about the time and date of the meeting flicked across her vision. Month 10, Day 31. Something familiar? Maybe some famous historical date. Disinterested, she suppressed the overview. There were more important things to worry about. Hannelore felt as if she was being watched. The city streets up here were near empty in the dark. Hell, they were deserted any time of day. Abandoned would be a better way of putting it. Only the rich could risk it out where they could be seen, despite the darkness, protected by their drones and their privacy screens from being picked off by slavers or organ looters. ...

It happened a few years ago. I had walked past the shop many times. I preferred to pass by on the opposite side of the street. It would be in my view for longer that way. The whole time, my eyes would be glued to the window. I could see better close up, but I daren’t stop in front of it. If I walked on the same side of the road I would only get an instant to stare. ...

story continues from part three Part 4: Dream becomes a Reality I awoke from my sleep and found I was I still chained to the the bed so I wriggled a little to try and look at the clock. Hearing the chains rattle as I moved I felt the urge to at least try and get free so I pulled my legs up to take up the slack of the chains holding my ankles to the bed and gave it all I had to get them free, at least, free from the bed anyway. I pulled hard but the bar at the end of the bed wasn’t going to budge and all I really achieved was to make my ankles hurt. I didn’t dare try to pull the chain connected to my collar. I wriggled and tried to get my wrists free from my manacles, god these were made well, I couldn’t even twist my wrists inside them. ...

Chapter 1 I could not believe that I had been so stupid. What had made me think I could get away with it? From Carlos, of all people. It had seemed so easy to leave with the cash after the way he had treated me. Let me explain, I had been living with him for about a year and fallen in love with him. I even hoped to marry him. That was what made me so angry when he brought home the twins. I found out that he had been keeping them in another house he owned up till now. This had been going on for months, but now he wanted all three of us in one place, and I was not happy about this. Knowing that he was a Mob Boss from South America meant I had to put up with the situation. I had no money of my own as he paid for every thing. So with no where else to go, that would be safe, I had to stay. I would continue looking for some way to leave permanently, but not feet first as they say. ...

(story continues from My Journey 2: Ten days later…) Part 3: The Final Decision When I woke up, it took me a little while to figure out where I was and what had happened to me. I did notice that I was not wearing anything other than my lingerie, meaning that at some time, Mistress and her husband had removed my clothing. The chastity device was still on my cock but the dildo, as I realized, was no longer inside me. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Bondage Animal The whip made light work of her beautiful rubber ass as it smashed powerfully into it again and again. Her gag and hood removed all but the loudness of her screams, moans and cries from reaching him. Not that they had any impacted on his relentless games and sickening torment. The bull whip had left her legs and butt completely sore and red. The pain had made her fall into her restraints as sweat dripped from her rubber pig hood. The metal stocks she was bound in stayed totally still and immovable. The rubber slave captive within them was starting to break. She was crying to herself under the warm sweat filled hood as she feel a light tapping on her right breast. ...

Mary was a 25 year old student living in small flat in the centre of Bedford. She worked on the checkout at a large local supermarket for a well knew brand. It was to help pay the bills from her university as well as the rent. Mary was a fantastic looking girl with long red hair and soft brown eyes. Her body was slim and her breasts popped out from it perfectly. Her ass was to die for and was often talked about by her work colleagues. Mary was well liked at work and at university as she was a fun loving girl who took risks. And on this Sunday morning she was going to take a risk too many. ...

Cast of Characters Gerry – A bloodthirsty, cruel Mistress and bank-robber not without finer feelings about Brenda Brenda [also known as Bren] - Her lesbian-lover and helper, crime-partner-a bit softer, not-much, article Bella – Bank manager and hostage led to help both sides at various times, slightly-chunky blonde beauty Guard, two other Guards, and FBI man, geek, and Cops, Dr. Hawkings, Mary, Teller- all small-part players All characters were eighteen by the time of the story. ...

story continued from part four = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = This is week five of that diary. There are five weeks, each more or less stands on its own, but makes more sense if you have read the previous weeks. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

The story begins when I was on my way to a job interview. I had parked my car in a city lot and had a 10 minute walk to get to my destination. I was dressed in a new business suit and my hair was done up in a tight little bun. I wanted to look as professional as possible. I glanced at my watch…… 8:47…… I was early. I didn’t want to be late, but I didn’t want to arrive too early either. I saw a clean bench and decided to sit for a couple of minutes and compose myself. I was very nervous and I was starting to perspire. I sure didn’t want that! ...

story continued from part three = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = This is week four of that diary. There are five weeks, each more or less stands on its own, but makes more sense if you have read the previous weeks. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

Saturday Breakfast ‘Marry in haste, repent at leisure’ a wise man once said. That was really the story of my almost six years with Janet. Janet was chief surgical nurse at the major hospital in our city and I was a patient having minor surgery after an accident. I don’t know what she saw in me but, for my part, I was attracted to this spectacular beauty as soon as I saw her. After my release I invited her out and our courtship proceeded in whirlwind fashion. Soon we found that sex with each other was spectacular and soon after that we married. ...

Saturday Breakfast ‘Marry in haste, repent at leisure’ a wise man once said. That was really the story of my almost six years with Janet. Janet was chief surgical nurse at the major hospital in our city and I was a patient having minor surgery after an accident. I don’t know what she saw in me but, for my part, I was attracted to this spectacular beauty as soon as I saw her. After my release I invited her out and our courtship proceeded in whirlwind fashion. Soon we found that sex with each other was spectacular and soon after that we married. ...

If he hadn’t won a little over three million dollars, after paying the taxes it would never have happened. From the beginning of their marriage they were into bondage. Nothing serious, no-one ever got hurt, just play. She was the dominant one and he loved being submissive. He had a good paying job and worked Mondays through Fridays and always had the weekends off. They decided to not have children as it would interfere with their play time, it was that important to them. And the sex afterwards was fantastic. The role playing intensified their desires and when it came time to climax it was an explosion. ...

(story continues from Oberon 1: Fresh From Auction) Part 2: The Glass Wright’s Daughter Varina was accustomed to labor, having helped her parents in their shop since she was very little. The duties that her mentor showed her were mentally challenging, which was good, but not very physically demanding, which was also good. During her training period there were two doing the work of one so they usually finished early and then went about helping others in Lord Oberon’s house. ...

(story continues from Cameron and Heather) Chapter Two: Their Bondage Night [The day started out with Cameron and Heather going to an outdoor mall to pick up some candles for their romantic evenings. In addition, Heather wound up with a few more dresses and items of intimate wear. Cameron enjoyed seeing Heather squirm in her new ‘cheeky’ panties. Then, Heather, dually surprised and elated, learned that Cameron was proposing to her in front of a crowd of strangers. Once they got home, she enjoyed him masturbating her before a loving and romantic bath together.] ...

story continued from part two = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = This is week three of that diary. There are five weeks, each more or less stands on its own, but makes more sense if you have read the previous weeks. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

story continued from part nine Part 10: A Day for Rubber Katherine walked down the street enjoying the cool day. No rain today, the streets dry and the sky blue. As she sauntered down the pavement she caught herself noticing the number of Rubber Society members as she had never done before. She was used to seeing people in latex on the street, of course. It was not at all uncommon to see rubberised individuals or groups. Men in very heavy rubber enclosure, full face hoods connected via tubing to breathing management equipment worn as backpacks, women in lovely tight latex dresses, kids in rubber ‘modwear’, rubber tartan kilts over brightly coloured zentai suits of thin latex, bodies and faces indistinguishable from one another, genderless. ...

Bunny was one of four friends that searched and explored old abandon buildings in and around the city of Oxford. Bunny was a lively and loud character with her long purple hair dropping over her beautiful face. Her large breasts popped out of her chest so did her perfect ass. She was just under 6ft and had a slim and trimmed body. Bunny was dressed in a rock and roll style with black leggings and a leather jacket. She was also wearing white converse shoes and white Animal T-shirt. Bunny was one hell of a good looking girl. ...

Taylor couldn’t hide her excitement if she wanted to. A local resort was opening up and the whisper was that there would be a very big fetish component. As if that wasn’t enough, they were advertising for staff and she had an interview today. At 168cm, Taylor was one of those women whose legs just seemed to go on forever. A brunette with piercing green eyes and a curvy figure that caught people’s attention the instant she entered their peripheral vision. Yes, she knew she was beautiful and she was 100% sub. ...

story continued from part one = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = This is week two of that diary. There are five weeks, each more or less stands on its own, but makes more sense if you have read the previous weeks. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

I’m nervous. Melanie and I are going to do the Skype thing in a few minutes. Seems like a good idea given the circumstances. The next step before we meet ITRW. I went to the shop and had my eyebrows waxed. They’re the only hair on my face, not counting my lashes. I had the rest lasered off, but I left the brows. I like to be able to shape them as the whim hits me. I check my nails. I’m kind of anal about them. I had a MAN-icure this morning, too. I see a couple of bubbles on one nail and I have to resist the urge to redo them. Time for that later. ...

(story continues from Ebony 2: Beauty & the Bitch) CHAPTER 3 – MEMORY MAYHEM Over the next two weeks Ebony and I had daily sessions to help her memorize the names of all those her selfish pursuit to reach her career goal had hurt. Besides humiliating her by making her learn how to deep throat a dildo and control her gag reflex there was a much more effective method. For at least a couple of hours each day I suspended her stark naked in a spread eagle and carefully attached twenty six small metal alligator clips to her body. The ear lobes, nipples, the soft skin inside her elbows and at the back of her knees each received one. Several went around the vagina, one on the clit and the last ones at her anus. All of the clips were wired to a control box and all of them were numbered. The numbers also appeared on the monitor beside the list of names. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Why Still breathing heavily in the blackness of his bondage cell. James started to take in what had happened to him over the last couple of days. His dick was starting to turn the same colour as the rubber it was bound in. The pain shooting from his cock was causing him a dark pleasure. He was starting to love the rubber suit and total bondage. Jess had started to break his mind and body through her sadistic tactics. She was taking control of his whole life and more importantly his manhood. He knew he was in deep trouble and with each day that passed the punishment would only get worst. ...

(story continues from The Ponygirl Wish 2: Training) Part 3: Rebellion & Retribution Amber woke with a start. There was somebody in her room. There was somebody sitting on the edge of her bed. Amber’s eyes sprung open and she almost screamed. Then she stopped herself. It was a young woman. No older than Amber and quite small. The girl was almost naked. She wore a cinch around her waist similar to Amber’s but tight. Much tighter than Amber’s. Amber gasped. She had metal cuffs on her wrists that were joined with a light chain about eighteen inches long. Around her neck was a shiny chrome collar. Her mouth was covered by a flesh colored panel and on closer inspection it was clear that the panel held something in her mouth. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = When Maddi Miller gets caught doing naked self-bondage under an interstate bridge, the police take her to the psych ward of the local hospital. She is released but has to keep a diary as part of her thirty day evaluation and submit it to her therapist at the end of each week. ...

(story continues from School for Lesbian Subs) Chapter Two Part 4 We emerged from the stall and stopped. Mistress Tania was standing before us, arms crossed and eyebrow raised. ‘What kept you?’ She seemed to notice the moisture around Emma’s lips and then smiled, ‘ahh, I see. Put her with the others and then wait for me.’ Emma lead me around to the back of the stable to a waist high rail where all the others were tied, bent over. ...

I looked down at my waistline and sighed. It was the hardest thing in the world for me to keep even a reasonably good figure. I was always thinking about how I could get away with eating what I shouldn’t. Lately I had even taken to sneaking food when my partner Alex wasn’t looking. Only small things like a piece of bread with thick butter on or a handful of peanuts which I had said were just for him. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Controlled Having somehow happened to have fallen asleep or more likely passed out from the torture. James woke up still completely covered in rubber and restrained to his bondage bed. His rubber suit was filled with sweat from the night before. His semen and blood had pooled and dried around his ass and over the padded bed. Breathing slowly through his nose the pain from last night was returning. Still taped and unable to move the fear of what may happen to him today filled his mind. How long would it take Jess to control him in both body and mind. His penis was pleading to be released from the metal chastity cage. Luckily the Viagra had passed through his system and his dick was not pressing against the cage any more. ...

story continued from part one This is a true story taken from my diary for the year of 1990 and titled: My Housekeeper Harriet Part 2 Friday, May 24th, 1991 12:43 pm Dear diary, I have the weekend free and plan on doing some self-bondage in the barn this weekend. I’m going to try to figure out an upside-down suspension that is easy to get into but slightly difficult, with elbows bound, to get out of. I have some ideas and want to be at least 10 feet in the air. More on that tomorrow, lunch over. Time to go back to work. ...

(story continues from Bondage Paradise 3: Wednesday & Thursday) Part 4: Friday & Saturday Friday Morning, Week One. Mandy awoke to the sound of the alarm from the timer on the cage door. It took her about a minute to figure out where she was, and what situation she was in. She was laying inside the bed cage, naked except for the chastity belt, her ankles locked together and her wrist locked behind her back in the soft lined leather cuffs, ball-gagged and blindfolded. And the keys to the locks were waiting for her on the bathroom floor. ...

(story continues from Cathy’s First Time) story continued from part one Part Two For nearly two hours I was forced to remain kneeling in the cramped cage, my ankles and wrists secured to the bars by leather cuffs. While I could occasionally hear Claire moving nearby, my vision was restricted by the positioning of the cage. At some point Mistress returned and I could hear Claire relating how disobedient I had been. It was all a put on of course, but Mistress played the role of feigned indignation. My cage was repositioned so that I could see about the dungeon, with Mistress and Claire the only persons present. ...

Nobody was really sure how it had happened, but, a former professional dominatrix had been elected as the Prime Minister. Foul play was suspected but, never proven. There was an initial outcry and protests were held all over the country, but, it soon became clear that she was actually doing a decent job and so the protests ran out of steam and those who had voiced their discontent turned their attentions to more pressing matters. ...

(story continues from The Pit of Pleasure 3) Part Four “You know,” Crystal said as they made their way down through more tunnels. “I’m starting to have a bad feeling about this whole adventure. “Only starting to?” Brunhilde said. She clearly wasn’t happy about what had happened back at the tree. “It’s just… doesn’t it feel to anyone else like someone is manipulating us through this? Looking on for their own cruel amusement?” ...

The dealer ripped the thin dress open exposing her small white breasts and made a comment she couldn’t understand verbally, but from the leer on his bearded face, she knew it was something lurid and she shuddered. His hands pawed at her breasts, pinching her nipples hard. She threw her head back in pain as she cried out. She held back the tears. The Romans may take her dignity from her and flaunt her naked body in front of the crowd gathering for her auction, but by all the gods, she wasn’t going to cry in front of the bastard that was mauling at her with his big calloused hands. ...

It was still there in the morning when I went back. A quartet of stout tree branches lying on the ground. Just as I had found them yesterday. Shorn of their smaller branches and foliage they had been lashed into a square with dark rope ties at the corners where they crossed. The strange square had been left lying on the ground, and it lit a fire under my frustrated bondage ridden soul. It looked as if it had been made for me. ...

“I have an idea.” “Yes, Master?” Stephen grinned at the look of barely repressed apprehension on the woman’s face. In the past year and a half, since that amazing day he’d realized that, not only were genies real, but he now had control of one, he’d been exploring all the possibilities her magic could create. Of course, he’d dealt with the obvious first, commanding her to make him incredibly rich. He now lived in a palatial mansion, drove the most expensive cars, ate only the finest cuisine. Those, of course, had only been for starters. ...

This is a story I co-wrote with my kinky female friend SadiaX. We take turns adding from the point of view of our own character. Spring exhilarates me. I love the new buds on the trees, the fresh breeze clearing out the cobwebs, the bulbs pushing up through the rich, dark earth into new, bright life. Lambs in the fields and everywhere a sense of optimism and hope. As I strolled along the road that evening, just as dusk was settling over the green fields I felt full of suppressed excitement. I suppose I was feeling frisky. I didn’t really consider it. Lou was an old friend. We’d known each other for years and we were old friends, but I had been away working for some years and was so looking forward to seeing her again. My step was light and quick on the ground. In deference to the warm spell I had on a thin summer dress and a light cardigan, with strappy heels. I already was beginning to regret it as the day grew colder, but there, up ahead was her house, out on a point of land looking over the sea. I turned off down the path and under some fruit trees, loaded with white and pink blossom already, and was in front of the door. As I stood there, about to knock a strange feeling of butterflies rose in my tummy. ...

“You failed” “Sorry mistress.” “You know what this means. You must be punished.” “Yes mistress.” Her mistress looked skyward to draw inspiration from the painted ceiling. The gloved fingers drumming the arm of her high back chair. The world had fallen from grace many years ago and Abby fell right along with it. The rich and powerful did pretty much what they wanted and to who they wanted. You could buy and sell people like livestock. Considering jobs where not all the plentiful. Selling your self into slavery was better than starving and out in the cold. ...

Softly humming a favorite tune, Walter Goodman strode slowly across his back yard. A tall, slim man in his late forties, Walt was well known in the small town for his quiet, friendly ways. He was equally well known for his steely will. This combination had earned him widespread respect in town, and there were many who proudly called him friend. Today, he was on his way to visit his newest friend. ...

story continued from part four Part 5: The Office Katherine exited the automated cab as gracefully as she had entered. Her tall white latex figure drew admiring glances from the passers-by as she stepped to the entrance of the News and Entertainment building, a tall black glass monolith of a structure from the previous century. Walking through the building lobby, she was conscious of the stares of others, both the rubbered and the unrubbered. She decided confidence was the best option and walked in quick, if tiny, steps to the security portal. ...

James was ten minutes early for the date of his life. Silently waiting for Jess the girl of his dreams to arrive. Sitting right at the back of his favourite pub in the centre of Oxford, he nervously sipped his drink. The pint of Fosters he had ordered barely went down after each sip. His hand shaking a little more with each minute that ticked by. He kept checking his phone to see if she had text or called him. But there was nothing but the text from earlier in the day. About meeting up for a drink and a meal. James had got his date a red wine for when she finally walked through the door. Suddenly he spotted a flash of long red through the crowed of people around the door and bar. It was her. Luckily she soon spotted him waiting for her and walked over. She looked stunning tonight with her black leather jacket and boots, tight leggings and black Atticus t-shirt. It was a great rock and roll look and it suited her down to the ground. James stood up and give her a quick kiss and cuddle before pulling her chair back so she could sit down. He then sat down himself and asked if the wine was o.k. She thanked him for getting it said it was nice. They then looked through the menu and ordered some food. They stared talking about a number of different things. From films and music to the news and the weather the date was going well. The food was very nice and the drinks kept coming. James was paying for everything and was a little bit shocked when Jess said she would get the next round. James asked her to get him another pint of Fosters and then he needed to head home. Jess left the table and went to the bar. She took her time getting served and walking back to the table. And the pint of Fosters she give him tasted a little bit off. Maybe she had played a joke on him and added a shot of vodka. He was never going to ask if she had done anything. That would have been a stupid thing to do. He just continued drinking and talking to her until the pint was empty. It was now time to head home and sleep off the six pints he had drunk. Jess had only had one alcoholic drink all night and was fine to drive. Happily she had parked right outside the pub and they where soon in her blue Ford Focus. They started driving back to James’s house which was only 5 minutes drive away. James himself was feeling a little dizzy and had a headache and wanted to go to bed. Jess asked if he would like some water to help and handed him a 500ml bottle of water. James almost drunk the whole 500ml in one go and soon felt a little better. Then out the corner of his eye he spotted that they where leaving Oxford and driving into the countryside. He was feeling heavy and his eyes had started to blur. He tried to open his mouth, but nothing happened. He was trying to keep his eyes open with what little energy he had left. But it was no good. He was soon completely dead to the world. The car kept going deeper into the darkness. James had been drugged by Jess. As it happens more than once. She had put a couple of sleeping pills in his last pint and the water was mixed together with chloroform. When you mixed the two together you would be sound asleep for some time. Two hours later Jess parked the car outside a small wooden farmhouse in the middle of nowhere. The place looked completely abandoned and unused for years. Jess got out the car and walk up to the old wooden door and pushed it open. It almost fell off it’s rusty hinges as it opened up. Jess went into the dirty old house and headed for the ground floor bedroom. The room was completely empty of stuff and light. Jess knew what she was doing as she walked into the centre of the room and lifted up an area of carpet. Hidden under a small bit of removable carpet was a secret door. You needed to enter a password to open the thick metal door. It looked like it was from an old submarine. Jess quickly entered the password. “rubberhell” There was a loud clicking and unbolting sound as the door lifted up. Lights flickered on illuminating a short vertical metal ladder and another metal door at the bottom. Jess climbed down the ladder reaching the second door. The walls around her were painted black and felt like they where closing in on her. She needed to enter another password to continue. She soon keyed it in. “iwilltortureyou” The same clicking and unbolting echoed from the door as it opened. Jess turned a number of switches on, which poured light into the stainless steel room. Right in the centre of the room was a large stainless steel cell/cage/prison/box it’s up to you what you call it. It has only one enter or exit and is completely soundproof. The cage was it’s only little world completely cut off from anything or anyone. And in this new world Jess was god. It took her a couple of hours getting James from the car to the first room. She needed to use a body harness and some rope. But somehow she made it happen. The secret underground camber was split into the inner and outer room. The inner room was the inescapable metal prison cell. And the outer room was for getting the prisoner ready for his time in the prison cell. Jess had all the time in the world to put her captive in his new outfit and lock him in place. She started with a full black rubber catsuit which closed tightly around his unconscious body. The thick rubber suit would cover his hands and feet as well. His cock and balls where not left out as the rubber was wrapped round them. It looked like he was wearing a condom and his dick and balls where pointing out from the suit. She locked the zip at the back of the beautiful suit closed then she moved onto the next item. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 9) Part 10 A hard slap across my face brought me out of my sleep! As my eyes focussed i could see the evil Prefect staring down at me! She released my bonds and without a word i got on to the floor on my knee’s and took my slave position spreading my legs wide and bowing my head with my wrists crossed behind my back. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: The Atelier Sutcliffe Katherine stepped out of the cab before the front entryway of Atelier Sutcliffe. The storefront was not too wide, about normal for the city. The door was translucent red glass and the shop window to the right was one large sheet of clear plate glass. The entire entrance was most modern looking despite being in a block of Georgian storefronts selling everything from men’s shoes at one end to office supplies at the other. ...

This is a story I co-wrote with my kinky female friend SadiaX. We take turns adding from the point of view of our own character. Part One I love my job with the British Intelligence, I have been part of many successful recon missions over the years. The salary is great and it means I can travel the world. It hadn’t always been easy, my initial 6 weeks survival training with the SAS acquiring all the skills I would need was very challenging, especially the interrogation tactics weekend. I have built up quite a reputation amongst the underworld and have evaded capture on several occasions. My career is my life, I have no time for family or friends but then my role as a British secret agent requires a degree of detachment from emotional involvement. That said, I miss intimate contact with another which proves difficult sometimes owing to my high sex drive. ...

Several months ago Techster designed and built 2 self-locking kneeling stocks. Now that we’ve had a chance to “test"a pair of them I thought it would be neat to pass the story about the test to you and Gromet’s Plaza readers. Techster believes in thoroughly testing every device he designs and builds so here is his latest. Techie Most of our close friends know that my husband and I enjoy playing very adult games. In these games one of the other of us is usually bound and or tortured by some fiendish device. This past week I was invited along with several of my lady friends when the local underground Donimatrix, Bonita decided to have a meeting at her dungeon. They had all read about our adventures with the Dominatrix Bonita and her subby hubby. ...

Part 1: The Assignment Katherine Duane’s boss walked into her office, needle sharp stilettos making the sounds of small arms fire as she came down the ceramic tiled hallway. Rose was dressed in what Katherine thought of as a killer suit; white rubber business cut over a full enclosure black latex skinsuit. The suit’s pencil skirt tapered to a hobbling circumference just below her knees. There was no walking slit or pleat. Every step Rose took was restrained by the tight rubber around her thighs and knees. The well polished white latex jacket was slim, structured, fitted like a corset, and zipped downward from just below her breasts to her waist. ...

(nb: Stultify: To cause to appear stupid, inconsistent, or ridiculous.) ‘All right.’ Moretta thought while she had to gulp down her Masters manhood. ‘He’s using my mouth so it can’t be as worse.’ Moretta was on her knees, her mouth widly opened by a huge ring gag. She was nude except for the collar of her Master. Her head was still in pain from the recent hit she took. Only a few minutes ago she got woken up by her Master using aromatic salt at her nose. At this time she was in his living room, but she couldn’t remember how she got inside of his house. Then she was on her knees down into his basement where he put the ring gag on her and started to please himself with her mouth. ...

(story continues from The Farm 3: Revolution on the Farm) The Farm 4: Livestock I purchased this pair from Her Ladyships farm next door. She had some sort of going out of business sale and had to liquidate all of her, shall we say ‘specialist’ livestock, and I bought this handsome beast. Or pair of beasts. It is sort of hard to be sure how I should describe it. But it or they are a beast to behold and a worthy addition to my little collection. ...

Here is my fantasy, my idea, ( my desire???) my story, I hope you like… and… sorry for my bad english ( I am italian)… hope not too many mistakes, please let me know what you thought of my story. A normal day for slave Francesco, the alarm clock ring at 6.30am… as usual! Slave got out of bed went to the bathroom to shave and wash and do his needs. He wore a plastic chastity belt that allowed him to piss. He was naked with the exception of leather collar, and leather bracelets for wrists and ankles. ...

Win $1000! Be a beta tester for the FolCol fabric restraint system. The local BDSM community knows me as “Techster” and if you’ve been a reader of Gromet’s Plaza you know that my better half ( make that wife, lover, and keyholder ) “Techie” and I have been exploring the world of BDSM and equipping many of the better dungeons in the Southeastern United States. When I saw this ad on a bulletin board at Domina Santiago’s dungeon I decided to see if it was real. I have designed bondage equipment for over 15 years. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Twin sisters in rural England crash the wrong party with very interesting, life-changing effects. “The Society” stories are not a sequential series of stories but rather a collection of separate stories that are all set in the world inhabited by members of The Society. Each story or series stands on its own although they do rely somewhat on the history and traditions of The Society. You need not have read the other stories of this collection to understand this story. ...

Authors Disclaimer: Everything that follows is fictitious, the events and people described are not real. Asphyxiation is dangerous and should not be attempted by anyone. If choking, asphyxiation, or breathplay does not interest you please do not continue reading! Chapter 1: Taken 32 minutes 55 seconds and 8 milliseconds. Her foot struck the pavement, the pain lancing up her nerves. The blister’s covering her left and right feet squished with each step. 32 minutes 55 seconds and 8 milliseconds, she repeated. Her mouth opened, with a great gasping inhale her chest expanded, oxygen filling her lungs. A half second later her nostrils flared as the air inside her chest rushed to escape. 32 minutes 55 seconds and 8 milliseconds, she mouthed. Her calves burned, sending jolts of pain with each step. Her shins felt like thousands of cracks were crisscrossing the bone, each new step creating more. She could feel her shoulders starting to cramp. Desperately she tried to move her arms to alleviate the pain. 32 minutes 55 seconds and 8 milliseconds, she hated those numbers. Strands of curly brown hair clung to the perspiration that covered her face. The hair began to itch, she tried to ignore it frustration gripping her. Why couldn’t she think of something else anything just not 32 minutes 55 seconds and 8 milliseconds….. ...

Lisa sat on the couch rubbing her latex covered body thinking how lucky she had been to find a Master that loved her and shared her passion for latex, ever since she was young and saw latex in the movies she was fascinated by the look of it and how the actresses seemed to have perfect bodies when they were wrapped in the tight material. When she was in high school she had finally been able to get her first piece of latex clothing, a long skirt for a Halloween costume, and had been hooked ever since. ...

(story continues from Contrition 3) Part 4 Please read the previous parts first to understand what is happening. Please feel free to comment and message me, I always reply. I must keep calm. I’m frightened and close to panic, but I have to keep calm. All is total blackness, any sound I do hear is muffled, and in fact I’m not sure it isn’t just in my head. I can’t speak, I can’t even move my jaws, but worse I can’t move my body. She put a hood on my head; not a loose fitting bag like before but a tight, thick leather hood. She spent forever tightening and retightening the laces and buckles, the only opening was a hole for my mouth but this was soon filled when she pushed a thick stubby leather object through the gap. It stretched my jaws to the limit making the hood feel even tighter, that was when I first felt panic, when I couldn’t breathe, but I discovered air holes under my nose. Then she encased me; something, rubber or leather, I’m not sure which, was wrapped around my body and the straps? Held me firm, so very firm. All the other times she had tied me I was able to move, to struggle and writhe, but not this time, now I’m immobile, I can’t even find the leverage to strain against the bonds. I can’t believe how totally bound I am and I can’t believe how I just laid here meek and compliant the whole time she did it. ...

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century. ...

continued from part 4 Part 5: My Training Continues I swallowed several times to try and remove the foul taste from my mouth with limited success. If every meal was going to be as unpleasant as this one I certainly would not want to be eating any more than I had to and my captors could easily control my weight and reduce it as much as they chose. Mistress Seline removed my feeding funnel and undid the various straps which held me so tightly to the chair. “Stand up 263, it’s time to move on to your afternoon session.” ...

(story continues from I, Masochist - Chapter 7: Francine) Chapter 8: Shelly Chapter eight of eight is W’s interview with “Shelly” * * * * * * * * * * * * I arrived at Shelly’s apartment early Friday night hoping to get the interview out of the way so that we could spend the night doing more interesting things, but she insisted that we stick to the 8:00 pm interview appointment time. I took her out for an early dinner and throughout the meal she kept making coy references to things she would explain later. She would say things like, “I’ve never really talked to anyone else about this before.” Or, “I hope you enjoy hearing about Vicki as much as I am going to enjoy telling you.” ...

I stop as I walk across the carpet, noticing a few crumbs near the couch. My slave follows my gaze, and sighs when she sees them too. But she knows the rules, and starts removing her clothing without complaint as I go fetch the equipment. I return, carrying a box of supplies and pulling the vacuum cleaner behind me. She’s nude and crouching on the floor, ‘face down ass up’. I take the crop from the box and lay ten hard blows across her proffered ass. She can’t help but cry out for the last few strikes. “Sit up,” I command. She does. I take the thick, stiff, leather posture collar from the box, and secure it around her delicate neck. The gag is next. She groans when she sees that I’ve picked the gag she most hates. It’s a simple harness ball gag, but the ball is slightly too large, and it will pain her jaw long before her task is complete. But after all, this is meant to be a punishment. Her hands: I’ve decided to go with wrist cuffs instead of the bondage mittens. I fold her left arm behind her, wrap the cuff around her wrist, and tighten it. Then a thin leather strap, threaded through a ring on the cuff and the ring on the back of her collar. I pull it tight, drawing my little angel’s wing up behind her. I repeat with the the right hand, completing the reverse prayer. I’ve been enjoying the wrist cuffs lately more than the mittens, because I enjoy seeing her hands grab helplessly at the air as she works. I don’t think she realizes that they’re moving. “Turn around.” After she’s facing me, I examine the results. We have made a lot of progress lately. Her upper arms are nearly unseen. The strain of the position pushes her breasts proudly forward. I knead the soft globes, rolling her nipples between my fingers. Her nipples harden, and her breath quickens slightly–not from stimulation, but apprehension. There are several possibilities in the choice of nipple clips. Sometimes I leave her nipples unfettered. Just often enough that on each of these occasions, she can hope for it. Which option is it tonight? Clothespins. She’s stoic as I attach them. “Stand.” It always takes my breath away, how gracefully she moves in this situation. With her arms pinned behind her, standing should be a difficult test of balance. But she floats from the ground like a ballerina. I crouch down and secure the ankle cuffs, along with the 6 inch chain that will hobble her. Now the waist belt. Heavy leather drawn tight. It compresses her diaphragm, causing her breath to quicken again. I turn to grab the vacuum cleaner. When I turn back, her knees are splayed, ready for the next step. Attached to a swivel joint on the handle of the vacuum cleaner is a knobby rubber dildo. As I guide it into her waiting sex, I feel the wetness between her legs. Too bad the gag’s already in. I wipe my messy fingers off on her face so she’ll be smelling herself for awhile. It’s not like she needs to be reminded what a slut she is, but I like to do it anyway. Another pair of straps on either side of the dildo are soon loosely secured to rings on her waist belt. There is not enough slack that the dildo will fall out, but they’re loose enough that it has several inches of motion available. As she pushes and pulls the vacuum cleaner, the dildo will necessarily move in and out of her wet cunt, its knobby surface stimulating her silken walls. I turn the vacuum cleaner on. “OK, get to work.” She looks at me in surprise for a brief second, and then starts on her labor. “Oops, I almost forgot.” I say, as I pull the spreader bar out of the box. I secure it between her knees. It’s my little joke. I never forget :) Without the spreader bar, she could grip the handle of the vacuum cleaner between clenched thighs, and maneuver it around that way. With the spreader bar, the only real contact she has to the vacuum cleaner is via her wet pussy, wrapped around the dildo. Her hips sway forward and back as she gets to work. Back and forth goes the vacuum cleaner. In and out goes the dildo. She has to redo the whole floor when she’s missed a spot, to make sure she hasn’t missed any others. With the restrictions placed on her, it will take her at least an hour to redo the chore that only would have taken her 20 minutes unencumbered. “A stitch in time save nine,” I remind her. I give her another slap on the ass as I walk past her to my study. She grumbles something unintelligible into her gag and continues with her work.

As they turned back and forth every curve of their toned bodies reflected the light differently. One moment a sensuous curve was outlined with a bright reflection, the next it was plunged into deep shadow. There are two of them. One is named Anna, the other Barbara, but I could not tell one from the other at the moment. Both were sheathed from the tops of their snug fitting spike heeled suede boots to the crown of their heads in gleaming black lycra. Damn near every inch of their usually healthy looking flesh was covered by their skintight bodysuits. ...

Karl unpacked his suitcase on the motel bed as soon as he checked into the room. He wanted to have everything just so when he finished his shower and was ready to dress for his evening at “Bondage A Go-Go.” He carefully unfolded the soft, glossy black PVC cat suit, unzipped its top fly (the crotch had a separate hidden zipper that unfastened from below) and laid it out full length on the bedspread, ready to wear. ...

One Amy sat down in her rather ostentatious living room. At 31, she was wealthy due to daddy’s foresight in setting her up with the right investments and portfolios. She did appreciate the advantages that having wealth gave her but something was missing. She had tried to find for a very long time but failing to recognize what she wanted. Then she met Kristen. Kristen taught her about submission. The more she learned the more she craved to be placed in stringent helpless bondage. To be left to be found and then left to the mercy of her rescuer. Her appointment with a friend of Kristen’s was in just over an hour. She had to change her panties twice now simple thinking about what was to come. ...

(story continues from My New Neighbour) Part 2 She was correct about the chastity device. Because it was there I was constantly reminded of her and more than once was tempted to remove it to relieve myself but I knew the consequences and believed her statements to me would be adhered to. Saturday evening finally arrived and although I do normally look after myself I made a special effort for her. I arrived at hers at eight wearing my best dark blue suit and rang the bell. ...

He was blindfolded. His hands tied behind his back. His mouth gagged. He was sitting on his knees, and they were starting to hurt from the hard floor. His ankles were cuffed to bolts on the floor. He was naked and cold, except for a pair of very tight briefs. The briefs hugged his balls and penis very tightly, making his balls ache from the pressure and his penis hard from the mere friction. He was shivering, and a bit scared. Not able to see, or feel anyone around him. In silence, he awaited her. ...

story continued from part one Part Two Chapter 3 I was sound asleep when something or someone was moving me around but, waking up like this I was sure I was home and wondered who and what was bothering me. As I was fighting off the intruder I received a hard stinging wack of a belt on my ass and I woke up real fast coming to realize of where I was and what was happening. He undid the belt on the leather shorts, pulled it down, pulled the plug out of my ass and slowly pushed a larger one in. This time it took a lot less time for the pain to go away and the pleasurable throbbing to start. ...

As a life long opportunist, cat burglar and general thief, Harry finally met his match one night. He was out late as usual prowling and decided to climb into an open sash window on the rear of the first floor of a large detached Victorian house set on the outskirts of his home city of Manchester. He had noticed when passing by at night that there were rarely any lights left on, or even cars parked in the private drive so Harry entered the property believing there was no one around as the lights were out as usual. The alarm casing was a dummy because he knew what to spot and it looked as if there might be something of value that he could maybe shift to his fence later on. He even found a useful ladder stashed down the side of the garden shed and was soon inside. ...

Vicki looked at the clock. Eight minutes to go. If she could stop time she would have. What would it be? The pleasure or the pain? Straining to look to her right. Her husband must be facing the same quandary. Left or right. If she tried to say anything she would be shocked. The collar had a acceptable sound levels set. It also detected the vibration of vocal cords. Not only would it hurt her but him as well. She loved him too much to hurt him and he to her. ...

He was naked. He felt naked, exposed, and vulnerable, it was as if he was being judged sitting there on the stool. In a way he was, his commitment was being judged, how far was she going to take him this time? They had discussed the possibilities, but previous sessions were more… relaxed. Tonight, she was demanding, not harsh, but demanding, Her tone, her body language, everything. Tonight was not going to be about him at all, tonight was going to be about her and her needs. He was okay with that. She was somewhat intimidating, as she was slightly taller than he was, about five foot ten. Black corset with red lace outline, and matching leather boots, Her long black hair had a slight curl to it and was pulled back into a high ponytail, and even then it still fell to well below her shoulders. This woman meant business and he was salivating at the very sight of her. In a sense, she was his perfect woman. ...

(story continues from The Eighth House 3: Questions) Part 4: The Mark It took me three days before I tried to simply walk through the door that led up to Lady Amelia’s rooms. Three days during which the only concession to training me came on the first morning, when Lady Amelia asked a dark skinned girl from somewhere in the south of the Hundred Kingdoms to show me how to stand and kneel, present myself and keep my eyes cast down when speaking to others who weren’t slaves. All that, in one strenuous morning, spent sweating naked through position after position until the girl, Nalla, was pleased enough with my progress to reward me with a kiss on the lips and a whispered assurance in my ear. ...

When Jessica came to her head was foggy. As she took in her surroundings she tried to clear her mind to remember the events that had led to her being in the predicament she was now in. She had left work a little later than usual, around 5pm and began her usual walk to the train station. She had her headphones on full blast, like every day when she made her journey, she hated hearing the outside world and preferred to be lost in a world filled with music where every word had a meaning and told her a story. It stopped the boredom more than anything. She hadn’t seen him, just like every other night he had been watching her. He knew her usual route off by heart. Almost every day she left work at 4.30 and made the usual trip through the housing estate, past the old factory that hadn’t been used for at least 25 years. Every night she walked past it wondering what it would have been used for, imagining what it looked like inside. Tonight she would know. ...

story continues from part two Part 3: Prisoner in my Own Home I was woken from my sleep by a knock on the door, laying there I stretched out my arms above me and found myself laying in my bed in one of my satin naughties with the covers draped over me, was I dreaming about the night before? About calling a man I barely knew Master? About being taken so forcefully and loving every second of it? I started to look around for signs and there it was again, that knock on the door. I got up out of my bed and went down the stairs. After opening the door I was pleasantly surprised to see a delivery boy there holding a bunch of flowers. ...

The room felt cold, oh so very cold. She waited, the cool breeze sending shivers running down her back. Her breasts felt like ice her nipples hard and red. The uneven flagstone bites deeply into her bare unprotected knees. Her long golden bangs kept falling into her eyes. A constant source of torment the strands tickled at her smooth sensitive skin. Shaking her head did little to relive the constant irritation. ...

Chris always had always gone to his local adult bookstore to grab some toys to play with, whether it was for himself or someone else. One day he walked in and noticed there was a theater that had just opened up. Fully equipped with single or buddy booths. He always had a fantasy of being used by a stranger but didn’t know how to go about doing it, so he posted the following on craigslist: ...

“What’cha doing, dear?” my Significant Other asked. “What does it look like?” I replied as I fed another sheet into the shredder. Like most families anymore, a lot of our mail consists of things best not read by others—so we shred them on general principle. I was working my way down through our monthly stack of credit card come-on’s, invitations to retirement and time-share deals, and other nonsense. “Probably destroying vital evidence, I’d guess,” she said with a mischievous grin. That sparked an idea. ...

This can’t be the right place, Jennifer thought as she parked her car. She checked the piece of paper Robert had given her. It didn’t say anything about a do-it-yourself storage place, but the address checked out. It took Jennifer a while to figure out that Unit #S-11 was way in the back. She moved quickly through the rows of single-story sheds, the darkness only occasionally punctuated by dim naked bulbs hanging randomly over the garage doors. ...

“It’s a relatively simple spell,” she said. She was dressed simply in a plain grey dress, no tights or stocking and low heels, despite this her 5’ 6”height and the voluptuous shape of her body made her very desirable. She was a witch who had imprisoned in a cellar beneath my house for nearly 400 years. It all started when I bought this Elizabethan house, it was almost derelict and I worked on it for 2 years to restore back to its original state. I had inherited a large sum from my parents and at 40 years of age could retire and do almost anything I want to. ...

Part 1: A Bet is Placed It had been our most successful fetish weekend so far as we had 3 other couples staying with us. Our main meal together was on Saturday night and this had gone well, with several of the submissive members being suitably restrained. A slightly competitive edge had crept into things at this point, along the lines of ‘my sub or slave is able to cope with more CP, more layers of rubber, more severe bondage, or less air’ than yours. This had in turn lead to a discussion about people become kinky and why some of us, enjoy the more dominant role, and others a submissive one. We also discussed among other topics if it is necessary for a Dom to switch from time to time to keep an edge in the play. So as you can imagine, it was a very convivial and kinky evening. ...

In the course of my twenty plus year dominatrix career, I have received numerous inquiries from females seeking to be a dominatrix, with the expectation that I will provide a submissive for them to practice upon. The vast majority of these requests are summarily rejected, my business is dominating females, and to a lesser extent males. Periodically I use associate dominatrix to assist me, but they have already proven themselves. ...

(story continues from SaM’s Place 4: Pledges and Revenge) _Warning Chapter 13 contains scenes of a stage show involoving animals and sex, if you do not wish to read this then skip to chapter 14, click here_Part Five* Chapter 13: Spring Break Another jurywoman stood. “For your ninth story, Evelyn, tell us of an experience where you ended up in trouble with the law for what you had done. Evelyn laughed. “That takes me back to my college days again. I hope you don’t think that I am pre-occupied with reliving my college days of glory, but there were some really memorable moments back then. The delta girls and I had so much fun together. But I guess you want to hear the story, not some nostalgic remembrances.” ...

I had put my profile on the bondage website and received over 30 replies in the first week, I responded to them all before selecting one from a man who lived 20 miles away but wanted to travel to my house to meet me. I am a 33 year old male, 6ft slim, reasonable fit as I had run a few marathons over the last few years, with brown hair, whilst not the most handsome, I had had no trouble with women over the years. ...

Part 1 I trembled with anticipation, the stable yard was quiet, the only sound was the snorting of sleepy horses. I crept towards the tack room, my shadow cast by the full moon above. I fiddled with the lock and swung the door open, I was engulfed with the smell of warm leather and horses, I breathed in the intoxicating aroma. I had been planning this session for weeks, I would come here to tend to my horse and then stay at the livery yard until everyone had gone then I would use the opportunity to engage in my personal fetish. ...

One definition of the sexual foreplay: “In human sexual behaviour, foreplay is a set of emotionally and physically intimate acts between two or more people meant to create sexual arousal and desire for sexual activity” My personal foreplay is much different. Let’s see how my ideal foreplay must be: I´m doing a good hour of intense sports such as jogging, sports bike racing or horse riding - best just before sunset, in rain or slush weather. After arriving home I undress completely. My house slaves have to take care of the dirty, wet and sweaty clothes and lingerie, I take a hot bath with some chocolate, red wine or champagne, a cigarette, rose petals and an intensive body shave, I dry myself with my towel, and put on some lotion on my skin. Then I go into the bedroom and dress up in the following order (the laundry must be previously prepared by my partner according to my instructions on the bed, look at the picture!) ...

DISCLAIMER: This story is a fantasy which contains graphic depictions of people in bondage and fetish scenes and is therefore adult in nature. This story is fictional and any resemblance it bears to anyone alive or dead is purely coincidental. It is also a terrible idea to start a relationship this way and should never be done by anyone, least of all through an intermediary, no matter how much you “trust” them. The author doubts that anyone had read up to this point. ...

“Comfy?” “Mmfff” “No, I do not think so. You are blind. You cannot see with the hood on. Not one speck of light. Your world is darkness.” “You have noise cancellation earwigs. You will only hear what I want you to hear. The only sound you might hear. Strain to hear. Is your own heartbeat.” You will soon not be able to speak. Or wish to. The gag suppress every sound. But soon you will not want to make a peep. I will switch on the device at your neck. One sound. Any sound you make. Any at all. Will be detected and a nasty shock will be delivered to your vocal cords. It is modification on ones you use to keep barking dogs quiet. “ ...

Julie and Mark had been together for almost five years, they had met at a fetish convention and even though they, at the time, couldn’t see each other’s faces had hit it off and spent the rest of the weekend together and hadn’t been apart since. Julie was a good sub and enjoyed Mark as her dom. Mark loved Julie and her svelte and toned body and long blonde hair but especially loved her almost uncontrollable need to be bound. Julie had always wanted to be a servant, to be forced to do others bidding and through most of her life had been taken advantage of by people who discovered this trait and used her for their own purposes. She always wore fetish attire, most of the time when it really wasn’t appropriate, her tight corsets and skirts with tall heels had gotten her in trouble at work on several occasions and when she wore her neck, wrist and ankle shackle’s her boss didn’t know what to think. ...

It had been the perfect day for running - The sun was shining, but the air was cool and crisp, if it weren’t for the leaves crunching on the ground, Sallem would’ve spaced out a long time ago. The sun was nearly set now, though she was not afraid of the dark, but really wanted to get home, since running in the dark was dangerous - Potholes, cracks in the ground, and various rubbish as well. She’s a package runner - Not like a post worker, but rather, a drug mule to a certain extent. She never knew what she was carrying, the weight and size varied vastly, but it was always in a very non-descript package, and so thickly layered, that there was no inherent scent. After all these years, she figured it was probably drugs, or something illegal, but never had the guts to open one of the packages - Being the head runner for the pack that took her in off the streets, it simply was too important to not anger them. ...

Normally I scoff at anything that has the word ‘Magic’ attached to it, but the word of friends and others had led me to the door of a dusty little shop in a dark back street of the town I really don’t want to tell you about. And when I left I had in my pocket a small brown bottle with a wooden stopper and a wallet far emptier than it had been when I went in. ...

Normally I scoff at anything that has the word ‘Magic’ attached to it, but the word of friends and others had led me to the door of a dusty little shop in a dark back street of the town I really don’t want to tell you about. And when I left I had in my pocket a small brown bottle with a wooden stopper and a wallet far emptier than it had been when I went in. ...

Part 1 Miyuki awoke with a jolt as the thick silk comforter was ripped from her body. Her eyes opened and in the darkness of the room she saw shapes move about. Strong hands gripped her arms and legs and forced her on her back. She opened her mouth to scream, but any sound was cut short by a large rubber ball gag forced into her mouth. She heard a soft female voice in the darkness. ...

Allow me to tell you of your station slave. You have no will. Your only thoughts is to serve me in any way I wish. My will is your will. Any other thoughts to the contrary will be dealt with. Harshly in a manor I choose. Your day begins at six am. I will release you from your stocks. Not a day or moment will go by with out some form of restraint placed upon your body. ...

(story continues from A True Fairy Tale 2) A Cautionary Note. When I was a young girl my Mommy told me Fairy tales. When I was older I learnt that they are not real. When I was twenty I learnt that I was wrong, but that fairies sometimes are not as nice as I always thought they were! Not all fairies have pretty wings and eat ambrosia; some have pretty wings and whips and chains, and feed you gruel just for fun! ...

Margaret was pissed. Colonel Potter knew about the inspection that would be coming in 2 days for two weeks and just informed her of it late last night. She spent half the night preparing the duty roster to get everything in order and today spent most of the day assigning tasks and supervising her nurses’ work until they were performing their tasks up to the level that would get the unit ready for the inspection. It was bad enough that she had limited time to get ready, but first thing this morning Scully arrived on a 24 hour leave that was to be a great stress reliever. ;) Now she only had a few hours to spend with him. She had worn her frilliest bra and panties under her uniform to try to keep her mood in a playful state, but right now it was not helping. ...

Single caring dominant males seek playful submissive female for fun and games. “Yeah, right.” Couple seeks bi female for play dates. “Uh uh.” Gay male dom seeks gay male submissive. We all have limits, let’s find yours. Safewords are not an option. “Shit. Why do the queers have all the fun?” Submissive female seeks same to share with my Master. “Hmm. That may be-” A knock came to the door. Startled, it took Lindsay three tries to close the alt.com window on the computer screen. ...

(story continues from Dream Girl) Part 2: Day 2 John always hated hangovers, but this was different. He felt different. He felt soft blankets beneath him. He opened his eyes, but there was no morning light. He moved to wipe his eyes, but something held his wrist. His head was so cloudy; he had no idea what was going on. “Hello, slave” A voice whispered, hot breath tickling his neck. “Mrgmhmph?” He tried to speak, but something bitter tasting jammed his mouth open and smashed his tongue down into the bottom of his mouth. Now he was panicking. He thrashed his limbs, but he was held fast by his ankles and wrists. ...

(story continues from Another Slaviversary 4: Recovery and Loss) 5: Epilogue “So what’s so important that it couldn’t wait for later Gerald?” Richard asked, letting more than a bit of annoyance bleed into the question. “Madame Helena instructed me to give these to you in private after the internment.” He handed me two envelopes, one with my name, the other Keith’s. He similarly gave Richard an envelope also. I looked into one of the envelopes in my hand and saw the name of a bank in the Cayman Islands and what was obviously an account number and a security PIN, nothing else was contained. ...

This is an account of an evening spent with my favorite playmate, this happened months after our first encounter that I have previously written about (First time shared) and was again one of the most exciting nights of my life. I would like to thank her for her patience and for sharing those times with me, if she happens to read this please contact me, my e-mail is still the same. ...

story continues from part three Visiting my Rubber Mistresses 4: Mistress Nancy A trip to Nottingham provided me with the opportunity to indulge my fetish for rubber bondage and humiliation a little more – in fact quite a lot more, since I had in mind an appointment with Mistress Nancy, whose rubbery website I’d enjoyed on several occasions, usually when dressed in several layers of hot, damp, thick rubber. As usual it was remarkably easy to make the appointment a couple of days beforehand, and having as usual checked that arriving in a catsuit would not be a problem, I arrived promptly at noon, standing outside a standard semi-detached house until the door opened and a smiling blonde dressed in a brown negligee ushered me in. I explained my preferences in the usual way, explaining too that I’d like her to take some photographs as a permanent record. Mistress Nancy was happy to agree and seemed totally unhurried, taking her time to size me up and then chuckling as I stripped off my street clothes and presented myself in my shiny black rubber catsuit. She circled me, stroking the rubber and checking the zips to ensure that she had access where she needed it. ...

story continues from part three Part 4: Anticipation Mina went the next few weeks torn between excitement and torture, excitement over Jack’s return and torture not knowing if she would ever feel his touch or not and how long she could last encased in steel and unable to ever be stimulated by anything again. She had figured out a welcome home plan and hoped it would make him want her free even more. Jack’s apartment had several support poles throughout it and she had figured she could restrain herself to the one in his bedroom on her knees and leave him a letter explaining that she is his to use as he pleased and only release her when he is satisfied. She had multiple pieces of equipment for him to use and would lay them out with explanations for each on how to use them on her. ...

story continues from part four Part 5: 24 hours Mina was furious as she pulled at the locks and cursed her friend, but secretly loved the idea of someone controlling her completely. Removing the locks she could remove and taking off her toe boots Mina got into the steaming water, the heat making all the places that had been whipped scream with renewed pain, she rinsed herself off and relaxed as the pain faded and laid back in the tub. Mina thought about if she could take another 24 hours in her gag and collar but figured if she couldn’t she would cut the thick leather straps from both. ...

A Halloween Special 2013 Tale “One game of backgammon, if you win I will give you $10,000. If I win you will come to the Halloween party dressed as a pony, but in a costume that I will provide.” Sounds simple, sounds none threatening. For David $10,000 was nothing. For her it was huge, with the costs of school she was really struggling. Was this just his way of helping her out? And so what if she lost. She had been worried sick about how she was going to put together a costume that would match the people she expected to be at David’s party. ...

(story continues from Pony for Rent 1: Training) Part 2: Competition “I’m afraid you have a bit more work ahead of you than I thought” Stephen confided. “As I said before, Showmanship is more about the handler than the pony, so I was thinking that we would automatically qualify for the semi-final round. But the judge’s decision is that because we haven’t competed together before we need to work our way up from the bottom. “ ...

(story continues from Blackmail) Part Two Breathing heavily, I tried to pull my bound wrists free, but to no avail. They were fastened tight, same as my ankles. I couldn’t scream for help. The thick, leather penis gag took care of that. I couldn’t see who my captors were as my mask blocked out all view. I was trying not to panic, but yet… yet a part of me was enjoying this. I was wearing my tight, black leather briefs, which had a front to back zip, which was half undone, exposing my stiffened cock. I had been blackmailed into wearing a small, black PVC schoolgirl skirt, PVC stockings, calf high, heeled boots and a PVC blouse. ...

For the past two years Linda and Diane had lived together as registered domestic partners. At ages 44 and 42 respectively, the relationship was now in jeopardy, as Linda began to seriously entertain the possibility of a new female partner. Linda, while always harboring lesbian desires, up until two years ago had lived in a traditional heterosexual marriage, bearing two children. She and Diane were co-workers at an elementary school, where Diane was a teacher, and Linda worked as an administrative aid. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A member of The Inner Circle of The Society has agreed to become a traitorous informant in return for being taken into Witness Protection. Things do not turn out quite like she had anticipated. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

This one is personal for me, all though it didn’t go quite as smoothly as its portrayed here it was an incredible evening with a dear friend that I’ll never forget. He stands at the doorway staring at the vision beauty waiting for him, she stands naked except for her red high heels that have several thin straps wrapping around her ankles, her hands are bound together with white rope then secured to an anchor in the ceiling keeping her arms high over her head but allowing her to squeeze her tight pig tails of strawberry blond between them. She is smiling a knowing smile with her red lips wanting him to continue what they had talked and hinted about for so long. ...

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century. Archiving and reposting of this story is permitted, but only if acknowledgment of copyright and statement of limitation of use is included with the article. This story is copyright (c) 2013 by The Technician ( [email protected]. ) Individual readers may archive and/or print single copies of this story for personal, non-commercial use. Production of multiple copies of this story on paper, disk, or other fixed format is expressly forbidden. ...

This is part 2 of my autobiographical novel “Fly with me, my Black Swan – Fascination of Latex and BDSM”. This novel was published in July 2013 and is available now. The book embraces the twelve months of from 2007 to 2008 when Eva, a plain and unimposing women from Poland, discovered the world of BDSM, latex and female bisexuality to finally become a Dominatrix. After taking the plunge into this bizarre life, her whole world was rocked and she changed completely. Not only was her sexual life altered totally, but her normal life also changed from a shy and timid woman into a confident Mistress. ...

Exploring the world of kink through the written word, KinkyWriter.com features erotic stories about bondage, domination, chastity, and more. If you enjoyed this story, please consider visiting the author’s website at www.kinkywriter.com for new kinky adventures every month! ](https://forum.grometsplaza.net/index.php?topic=1132.0)

Crack! “Please, Master, no more!” Crack! “Master, please, it’s too much” Crack! “Master, please, I beg of you.” Edmond paused, arm raised over his head. “You what?” “I beg of you, Master.” Edmond gazed down at the woman kneeling before him, eyes showing nothing as they took in the bloody lines across her back, lines caused by the whip in his hand. “Beg of me?” he asked incredulously. “Beg of me? Who even says that any more? Who…. oh, damn you, reset.” ...

story continues from part two Visiting my Rubber Mistresses 3: Mistress Terri This time I decided on a different approach – I would email my next Mistress, setting out my needs and seeing whether this sparked an interest. Little did I know quite how deep the interest would be, or how long I would spend suffering at her hands! Dear Mistress Terri I am emailing you as a result of reading your website, which I found extremely interesting because it refers to a number of my interests, and especially because you make it clear that you cater for Rubberists. I am therefore setting out some details about myself and my interests and asking you to consider allowing me to experience a session with you. ...

It wasn’t until after the auction we got to see our new owners. The buyers we didn’t see didn’t matter to us so they remained as secret as the auction itself. I was number 4 on the block, led to a platform with a full blinding hood covering my head and face. In my mouth was a full mouth foam gag so I couldn’t talk either. The buyers had seen both modeling videos of all the slaves as well as bits and pieces of our training sessions from the last few months. Everyone knew, both who and what we were, especially mentally, physically and most important of all, sexually. ...

Jim lived for two reasons, the first being his lucrative insurance business, and secondly for his trophy wife, Donna. The couple resided in the fashionable suburb of Madison, New Jersey, within the NYC Metro Region. Jim was thirty four years old, two years older than his wife. They had twin daughters, both of whom were attending college out of state. There had been a time when the marriage was in jeopardy. Five years ago Donna caught Jim having an extramarital affair, and threatened to divorce him. He could not bear the thought of losing the 5’8”, one hundred twenty pound, blue eyed blond, with a curvaceous figure. ...

story continues from part one Visiting My Rubber Mistresses 2: Mistress Philippa and Mistress Diana I had been so exhilarated by my session with Lady Sarah that I thought it could be some time before the dark need for rubber bondage and humiliation reasserted itself, but by Friday I found myself craving the familiar territory of Birmingham and Mistress Philippa, and so I found myself ringing her, introducing myself as Rubberslave as usual, and asking for an appointment for the following Monday. Sadly this was not possible, but we eventually settled on Thursday at 10.30. ...

Jim and Linda had been together as sub and dom for 6 years, Jim loved her deeply and could look at her thin body with perfect tits and ass for hours, while she stared back at him through the long red hair that hung down to her shoulders, with her crystal blue eyes and her perfect red lips suckling on a large ball that had been strapped into her mouth as she knelt in front of him, her hands pulled back in a proper reverse prayer and her knees and ankles held firmly by spreader bars. ...

(story continues from The Family Plan) Part 2 About 2:00 in the afternoon, Mark began to have second thoughts as to the wisdom of Darlene’s prolonged confinement. Even Amber, who certainly had ill feeling for her father, feared for her mother’s welfare. The result was that Mark made a call to Mistress, requesting that his wife be released. Mistress considered the agreement to be a binding one, if not legally, then morally. The unwritten agreement was that Darlene “would remain for the rest of the day” and until Mistress permitted her release. Mark became quite assertive, demanding that Darlene be freed upon his request, and announcing he what be at the house within thirty minutes. ...

(story continues from Three J’s and an S Go Skiing Day 6) Day Six: Part 2 Again, there is basically NO SEX IN THIS SEGMENT. This is the second half of what was supposed to be a minor plot and character development. I may turn these stories into a book someday, so I am leaving the section, but putting it in its own segment that you can just skip if you want to. If you just want the sex skip to Three J’s and an S Go Skiing - Day 6, Part 3. Judy and Julie tell the others what happened in the afternoon and Sara tries to get things back in balance in the red ass cheeks department. For the most part, the stories in this series are pretty mild. If you are looking for heavy duty stuff, try one of my other story series. ...

(story continues from Slaviversary 3: Little Boy’s Random Memories Pt 1) 4: Little Boy’s Random Memories Pt 2 I was trying to catch my breath as I lay, still hogtied, on Mistress’s leather clad lap. I was bare from my chest to my knees. Helena had pulled the waists of my sweatpants and shirt in opposite directions so she could tickle me more efficiently, and Mistress had seen no reason to alter that. ...

The knock came at 7:20. The date was for 7:00, but this was Provence after all. Margo left the couch to answer the door. “Bon jour! Bon Jour! Ca va?” The women did the cheek bump, air kiss thing. “Bien. Bien. Et vous?” “Bien, merci.” Margo noticed the guest’s car glistened with rain, sheltered under the portico. She led the guest through the house. The small villa, normally bright and airy with its many windows and white plaster walls, was plunged into darkness. There was no moon that night and the storm clouds made it all the more black. It was a gentle rain, though. A warm, steady, summer rain. The sound of it pattering on the tin roof over the patio echoed in the living room. ...

(story continues from Tan Lines 3) Part 4: Epilogue “But what do I do with her?” “I’m sure you’ll think of something.” “Uh, where are we going? You told her we had to leave soon.” “Yes. We’re going out.” I wait for an explanation. None comes. Okay, so he’s back in Master mode. “Uh, Sir? What mode am I in? I mean, you’re really messing with my head here.” Ted chuckles. ...

The flat was dark. The curtains cut out practically all of the light into Mandy’s flat. Some of the sun’s rays broke through the gaps between the curtains, casting rays onto the interior of the flat. The phone started to ring, after several rings Mandy’s ansafone cut it. The sound of Mandy’s matter of fact message reverberated around the open plan lounge/kitchen diner of the flat, before it was replaced by the shrill whistle that was the tone to speak after. ...

Part 3 now added. Kathy recieved the email she had been waiting for it was from her TV Mistress. It simply said, “Be at the DeVere Belton Wood Hotel, room 224 at 12 noon Tuesday 22nd January prompt”. Kathy was excited yet nervous about this. She had been emailing and chatting with her prospective Mistress for several weeks but had no experience of TV’s and had certainly never considered it in the past, yet here she was about to meet this Mistress. She had been intrigued by transvestites in the past, but that was all it had ever been just the odd thought. Kathy had met this TV Mistress in a chat room and had become more and more interested and horny at the thought of submitting herself to her and now she had actually agreed to meet. For the next few days Kathy opened and re read the mail and thought about what it was going to be like. ...

One of my deepest desires is to be used by the two women next door. The first is the mother Carol. She is certainly no looker by any stretch of the imagination, and the thought of her in any kind of sexual way does disgust me a little. She is 5’5”, with short brown hair, a hoarse voice and not a single curve on her body. Probably in her late 40’s at best, though it’s really hard to tell. There really isn’t anything sexy or attractive about Carol at all. However, her daughter Theresa is very attractive, maybe 20, about 5’8” and curves in all the right places, while not being some anorexic girl. Theresa’s breasts are a full D cup and she is always flaunting them with a nice amount of cleavage and tight shirts. She also often wears her brown, shoulder length hair in pig-tails, as if she wasn’t sexy enough already. ...

This is part of my autobiographical novel “Fly with me, my Black Swan – Fascination of Latex and BDSM”. This novel was published in July 2013 and is available now. The book embraces the twelve months of my life from 2007 to 2008 when I discovered the world of BDSM and latex. After taking the plunge into this bizarre life, my whole world was rocked and I changed completely. Not only was my sexual life altered totally, but my normal life also changed from a shy and timid woman into a confident lady. At this time I also discovered my bisexuality. ...

Abstract: Kristin and Angie met in college, got deeply in to a fetishistic lesbian relationship, then parted when they graduated. Now, several years later, they plan a reunion in New York City where Kristin becomes the willing victim of Angie’s endless sadism. Chapter 1: Preparation Kristin had been shopping for weeks to find just the right items for the night she was to get together with an old girlfriend from college. Over the few years since their graduation, they had been in touch via E-Mail, and found the sexual interest they had in each other during college intensifying over time. They were both gorgeous young women, Kristin a 24 year-old blonde with a banking job, and her friend Angie a 26 year old PhD student with long brown hair. ...

I have always been into bondage from my teens and I’m nearly 50 now. However I never dared to admit to girlfriends what really turned me on. It wasn’t until several years into my 1st marriage that we began to experiment with the odd bit of bondage. However, after a few years we had collected various items of cuffs, latex hoods and various leather and latex clothing. The years marched on, the relationship became stale, and we parted, on good terms, after 15 years of marriage. ...

Visiting my Rubber Mistresses – Lady Sandra I stayed where I was, naked apart from a thick black rubber hood, my arse throbbing with pain from the extended whipping I’d received. I didn’t have much choice in the matter, since I was strapped down at wrist, waist, knee and ankle, and splayed over a narrow, uncomfortable vaulting horse. At least the pain was subsiding, since my Mistress appeared to be taking a break. But then there was a flash of light: she was recording my humiliation for posterity! I cringed in embarrassment as I glanced in the mirror and realised what the picture would reveal – a naked, hooded slave at the mercy of his rubber-clad Mistress, with the tools of her trade lining the walls of her chamber. ...

It’s my first attempt at writing and moreover in English. Even though the personages are based on people I know, this story is purely fictional. Thank you for your indulgence and I’d really appreciate your Feedback. Chapter 1: It was the best Thing to do… The phone ring startled him. A glance at the screen told him that his best friend’s daughter was at the other end of the line. ...

story continues from part six Part 7: Rubber Hold Kat was woken up from her deep sleep by an odd clicking sound. The last thing she remembered was getting into her master’s bed after her heavy rubber bondage session. He had let her sleep in his king size bed if she sucked his huge dick. He wanted to know if she had learnt anything from her humiliation session a far days ago. Kat did not let him down, she soon had her master’s cum running down the front of her latex catsuit. Her master went to bed very happy with the training he had given Kat. She went to bed covered in cum and stinking of piss and sweat from the bondage session early in the day. She quickly fell asleep still wearing latex catsuits. There was that clicking sound again, Kat was still half asleep and could not focus on what was happening. Kat had actually been awake for over an hour now, but she kept drifting back off to sleep. The last hour felt like a latex bondage dream to Kat. Little did Kat know but she had already been striped, cleaned and rubberized. Kat had her dirty and smelly catsuits removed and put out of the way. She had then been cleaned with numerous wet wipes and plenty of soap. She was then forced into a red rubber catsuit which was very tight and very well lubed. The rubber suit even covered Kat’s hands and feet in it’s beautiful warm hold. The rubber catsuit was incredible shiny and was so tight that it was continually making lots of loud squeaking sounds. Not that Kat was 100% sure what was going on, she was still half asleep. There was then another loud clicking sound right next to Kat’s ear. Kat suddenly aware of what was happening to her. She was helped with the aid of a mirror which stood straight in front of her. Kat was back in the secret bondage room, the room was still covered in black latex. But the silver bondage table that kept Kat completely restrained last time, had been removed. It had been replaced with the large mirror now facing Kat. Kat had been tying not to look at herself. She didn’t want to know just how well restrained she was. But finally she saw herself. She looked amazing. Her red catsuit beautifully contrasted with the black latex surrounding her. Not that you could see a lot of her red catsuit through her restraints. She was locked into a set of metal bondage stocks and frame which was bolted to the floor. One bound her head and hands, another restrained her latex covered feet and the last bondage stock went around her stomach. The stocks themselves where made from stainless steel. They would keep Kat perfectly still and unable to move. The holes around her hands, head, feet and stomach where lined with sofa rubber to kept Kat more comfortable. It also made it harder for her to escape her bondage. Adding to Kat’s helplessness were additional metal bondage cuffs. She was covered in them. She had metal cuffs restraining her from all sides. They ran from her shin, above and below her knees and around her groin. There was also a metal bondage harness that covered her beautiful rubber covered body. The harness also locked tightly against the bondage frame. Her hands where both locked in rubber mittens that where chained to the top of the bondage frame. Her arms there kept at a 90 angle and where also bound with more metal cuffs. The cuffs where above and below Kat’s elbow and next to her shoulders. The shoulder cuffs also locked into Kat’s bondage harness keeping her arms completely still. Kat was helpless, she was trapped in this extreme rubber bondage. Again. Kat was amazingly not gagged or hooded, she soon would be. This time with a beautifully designed plastic bondage hood that would take away all Kat’s freedom. It was made from a very strong plastic, which was also transparent. The hood was lovingly cut into two parts. One covered the back of her head up to her ears. The front part covered her beautiful face. The two parts would soon be screwed together in order to trap the intended victim inside. The hood had many built in toys that would mercilessly control Kat. They included a built in blindfold, ear plugs and a large inflatable muzzle gag. Kat’s senses would be taken away from her. The hood was hidden in a black latex box on the floor just behind Kat. Her Master bent down and opened the top. He then removed the hellish bondage hood from it. Kat saw the glistening plastic hood out the corner of her eye. She had no time to react before the hood was being forced over the back of her head. It pushed tightly against the back of her head and cut off almost all sound. Kat was then shown what connected to that. Kat could see that the eyes were blacked out and that the gag was huge. The gag was made from thick latex and would fill the inside of her mouth. Kat was then ordered to open her mouth and accept the hopelessness isolation of the bondage hood. She did so. She welcomed the huge inflatable gag into her wet mouth. Kat could see the mask edging closer to her face. As it did so the gag started to full the space inside her mouth. Kat could also see the darkness that awaited her when the hood was screwed in place. Kat closed her eyes and then suddenly felt the hood crash against her face. She opened her eyes again only to see nothing but total darkness. The hood was being screwed tightly against her beautiful face. Kat could feel the gag in her mouth start to get bigger and bigger, until the inflatable gag filled Kat’s mouth pushing her cheeks out and holding her tongue in place. The plastic hood was now completely locked in place. The hood would keep Kat blind and completely mute. Next Kat’s plastic covered head would be restrained to the metal bondage frame. To keep Kat’s head totally still her master had been working on a new project, a metal head harness. It looked like a neck brace with a two vices placed on the side. The harness was made from silver and was amazingly built. The harness also locked tightly to the bondage stock around Kat’s neck. The neck brace would keep Kat’s neck in place and hold her chin up. The vices kept Kat’s face pointing forward. The whole thing was lovingly built and both worked and looked great. Kat covered in latex, metal and plastic was ready for the bondage session to begin. Kat’s pussy, breast and ass where all unguarded and open to her Master’s will. He soon made that fact clear to Kat by slapping her beautiful ass. He then slapped both her latex covered breasts and started to rub her pussy. The latex squeaked with each hit. Kat loved being punished and played with. It was then the whipping started, hitting her right leg. Kat tried to move, tried to struggle, tried to escape. But she was trapped and had to put up with the pain. Her Master then started hitting her back with a thin plastic stick. The slapping and whipping continued for another two hours. Kat’s body was almost as red as her catsuit when her Master stopped. But Kat was loving being punished and was unbelievable horny. Being tortured had made her pussy very wet. But Kat was totally unable to pleasure herself, she was too well bound. Luckily for Kat her Master give her a hand. Literally. He unzipped the front of her catsuit and slowly teased Kat, rubbing her exposed pussy and slapping her rubberised breasts. He then undid the zip some more so Kat’s ass was exposed. The latex around Kat’s pussy and ass was covered in sweat and her pussy juices. Suddenly the teasing stopped and Kat was left waiting for her Master. She then feel a large 7 inch glass dildo being pushed inside her wet pussy. She then feel a huge glass butt plug being placed in her ass. Kat accepted both. It was then both started to frantically vibrate sending Kat into a massive orgasm. Kat was in latex bondage heaven, but all that was about change. Both the dildo and butt plug were then connected an electric stimulation device. Kat was sent over the edge when the electric stimulation device was turned on. It was sending painful shocks deep inside her pussy and ass. Kat loved it and soon orgasmed again and again soon after that. She was howling into her inflatiable gag and plastic hood with both pleasure and pain coursing through her body. ...

My wife is generally pretty prim and proper. She has a great high-paying job. She has numerous friends, loves to work out, and competes in tri-athlons. What very few people know is: she is also my bondage slave. Recently, it was time once again to attend a gala my company puts on every year. Now since we have been to about 25 of these, I decided that this time we should spruce the evening up a bit. ...

For Brianna the passing of her elderly grandmother was a welcome blessing. The deceased had willed her house to Brianna, which meant she now had a permanent residence, with no need to room with undesirable male or female companions. Brianna, a thirty year old full figured brunette, could charitably be described as white trash. She had never held a full time job, and had shacked with various companions, mostly male, until her welcome wore off and she was evicted. ...

How did I get here? How did things go so wrong? That’s what I have been asking myself as I silently lay here listening to the party music cranking above my head. It’s not like I have a choice though. You see, I returned home from college three weeks ago for summer break and my little sister, whose 2 years younger than me and now just finished her senior year in high school, has been more miserable to me than ever. So I decided that it was time for a little payback. I took some left over wood and supplies from my dad’s woodworking shop and created my little gift for her. Unfortunately, I am currently strapped to my “gift”, not HER. I am on my knees, bent over forward with my belly on the “table” portion with my thighs wide apart and strapped to the legs of this table with the leather restraints that I had attached to the table legs. My ankles are also strapped to the boards that I attached to the bottom of the table legs keeping my legs well spread. The 4” stiletto heels being the only clothing I have left on my body. ...

(story continues from The Car Wash 2) Part 3 Chelsea spent the night with with Mike, but she didn’t consider it a hardship at all. While she ordinarily preferred women over men, Mike had proven himself an extraordinary lover, so much so that she thought she may even have a change of preference. She also had found a sudden affinity for restraint, and here Mike was only too happy to indulge her kink, and she found herself deliciously bound in several helpless positions before being taken by him repeatedly. ...

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century. ...

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century. ...

Author’s note: This story is part of my ‘Star Fleet Survey Service’ series. The first story is Field Survey. If you haven’t read any of the other Star Fleet stories these definitions will help:_ The Great Crash occurred when every computer in the galaxy simultaneously locked up because of a date-time bug in the operating system. This caused an economic, technological, and political collapse that plunged most of the inhabited worlds into chaos, but some managed to avoid this fate. These worlds formed a political union they called the Amalgamation, and as other planets recovered and became sufficiently advanced they were invited to join it. ...

I’d like to be helpless and tortured and humiliated for your fun and sexual pleasure Before we start I’ll let you tie me to the hook in the room and gag me where you can be evil and whip me, candle wax me or clip me to show me what punishment to expect if I don’t obey. And give you pleasure marking my body. This statement of my perfect session also give you my permission to be as evil as you want and to do anything you want and you may mark my body in any way you want. And after you read my prefect session you may add anything else you want to cause me torture or humiliation for your pleasure and enjoyment ...

continued from part one Part 2: The Voices Return The last time I indulged in some outdoor self-bondage, my planned two hour session was shanghaied by two trespassing women I referred to as Voice One and Voice Two (see Trespassed). They didn’t harm me, but my two hour session turned into thirty six hours of being teased and kept on the brink of cumming without being allowed any satisfaction. The two made use of my home freezer to re freeze my ice timer and then returned it to where I had placed it, so that a couple of hours after they had left the key fell into my hand and I was able to free myself. They left me a note inviting me to spend time with them again the next time I planned an “outdoor adventure”. ...

The slave felt his heart pound as Mistress Gwendolyn zipped the rubber bag up and rolled him onto his back. He looked longingly towards her as she moved away; treasuring the look of her shimmering back and rear as she slowly moved out of sight. He took stock of his situation. He was in for it now that was for sure. Now that it was zipped, there was no way out of this clear latex bag. And what a bag it was. Somehow the workmen had lined the bag with over a thousand pinprick points which poked into his back, his ass, the backs and fronts of his legs, his chest, his nipples, his arms, even the soles of his feet and his palms. Thanks to the various sleeves in the bag, he couldn’t move his arms or legs - not that he wanted to. Those pinpricks made any movement painful. Of course lying in one place was painful too! He tried to flex his toes and fingers, trying to assert some control over the pain assaulting his body and discovered (yet again) that the rubber toe cuffs immobilized his toes and the finger sheaths did the same to his fingers. No, he really couldn’t control (or even avoid) the pain of the pinpricks at all. Her slave stretched his jaw a bit trying to adjust the rubber butterfly gag in his mouth and met with as much success as his efforts to flex his toes. Mistress Gwendolyn had put excellent sound blocking earplugs into his ears and then had pulled a quite intense very thick rubber hood over his head. She left the attached blindfold off, but she had snapped a rubber butterfly gag into place and inflated it so his cheeks were puffed out and his tongue was immobilized. All he could do was grunt; words (or screaming) were impossible. Mistress Gwendolyn floated back into view carrying a tube. Oh, did she look amazing. He turned his hooded face with difficulty to better drink her in with his eyes. She was glistening in her highly polished black rubber catsuit. The suit was zipped down in front to her black and white corset and the swelling white of her magnificent breasts was partially visible above the corset. She turned to look at him and he could only see her eyes and that lovely mouth as the rest of her head was covered in a black and white ponytail hood that matched the corset perfectly. The sight of her inflamed her slave’s lust and her cock strained mightily against the metal cage SHE had locked her property into. His Mistress smiled, turned and he heard the click of her sandaled heels as she went out of sight down to the end of the table. Suddenly, he started as he felt her fingers ever so gently stroking her cock through the bars of the chastity cage. At this point, her chastised property was the only thing attached to him that was exposed. Other than that cutout at his crotch, every square inch of him was covered in heavy latex. He moaned in pain and frustration as Mistress Gwendolyn ever so gently and ever so rhythmically stroked her cock. His desire for her was uncontainable. Yet the cage contained it. The swelling was crushing the ball and causing him an unbearable mix of desire and agony, but there was nothing he could do as she stroked, stroked, stroked her property. Finally, Mistress Gwendolyn stopped and took her hand away. After a few seconds, he dimly heard a noise through the latex and the earplugs and then soon after that felt the air start to fill his rubber prison. The sack she had locked him into was inflatable and the compressor was slowly filling it with air. As the bag filled out, at first the equalizing pressure relieved some of the intense pressure points of the pinprick. But this was temporary. As time passed, the pressure in the bag grew greater and greater. His body started to lift off the table as the air worked its way underneath him and pushed him away from the table. After a few minutes he floated there, surrounded on all sides by a cushion of air. He no longer felt the certainty of the table. That feeling was replaced by the sensation of the thousand pinpricks each poking his body in a different place. With the pressure equal on all sides, none of them were stronger than another, so none of them obscured the others. He could feel them all. He truly was a human pin cushion with small stabs in his soles, the inside of his arms, his thighs, his back, his ass, his nipples, everywhere. Well almost everywhere. His face just had to deal with the jaw-breaking gag and her cock was imprisoned but not in pain (yet). Mistress Gwendolyn stopped inflating the bag and smoothly started passing rope back and forth over the rubber bag, lashing her slave securely to the table. Within a couple of minutes the task was complete. He was going absolutely no where no matter what she did to him. With each pass of the rope, the pressure tightened and the pinpricks drove deeper into his flesh. Yet the pressure was still equal all around so the pain just grew all over his body. He tried to wiggle to avoid it somewhere, anywhere, but he could not. There was no escaping his Mistress or her pain. Suddenly she appeared before his head. Her cock surged again desperately. Oh, how much he wanted her. He longed to be out of her cage, to press her cock against her, into her, to feel her hands, her feet, her tongue, her body on it. He wanted to give her pleasure and get pleasure from her. ...

As told by his slave, slave c i knew it was going to be an interesting weekend when Master Jon told me to stand at attention and wrote something on my left breast, and then took a picture. He had me dress in lingerie, and then did something which seldom happens- he made me put on my collar. That just doesn’t happen in our city. He had me put a short dress on over the lingerie, put on my wrist and ankle restraints, and told me that i would be “on display”, and we drove for about 45 minutes to a ranch. ...

Part 1 When I was in high school I got an internship job that turned into a very high paying job right out of school. I was so good at my job I quickly got transferred to a higher paying position where I got to work normal hours and very few working weekends. After an about a year I had saved enough money and moved out of my parents house. I got a really good deal on a house on 30 acres of wooded land. In addition to the main house there was a large workshop building separate from the main house. Since I had moved out of my parents’ house and away from my brothers I now could date whoever I wanted and play my bondage games. I also created a couple accounts on a bondage and fetish social web sites ...

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century. ...

(story continues from Loving, Consensual, Strict Part 6) Part 7: Double Trouble 3 Chapter XIX Josh shut off his computer, then called out to Lori. She responded within minutes. “What’s up, lover?” she queried Josh. “Babe, I just watched a short bondage film where the girl was in this terrific tie. It’s a bit tough, but I thought you might like to give it a try”, he answered with a grin. ...

Peppa sat on the edge of the sofa nervously chewing on a finger nail, she was worried that she had gone too far and deep down she knew that she had, she also knew that Juliet could make her life a misery; in fact she already had made her life a misery. She was Peppa’s supervisor and she was a bully, she was forever belittling her and blaming her for every little thing that went wrong in the office, and because Juliet did it her co-workers followed suit. And Peppa hated them for it. ...

“Finally!” With a sigh, Martha closed her door and leaned up against it. The day had seemed nearly endless, but now it was over, and the weekend was ready to begin. A four day weekend, thanks to a couple of vacation days she’d used. More than enough time, she figured, to thoroughly enjoy what she had in mind for herself. Moving quickly, she changed into a set of comfortable sweats, then stepped into the spare bedroom. Since the majority of her rare guests shared her bed, with the remainder sleeping on the couch, she’d long since converted this room into her own private playroom. She’d spent many enjoyable days here, and expected the coming weekend to be just as much fun. But first, she had to put her newest idea together. ...

You are lounging in your chair in front of the TV while I relax on the sofa reading a book, my feet resting on the ottoman. Every once in a while you glance over to see what I am doing. I am only wearing a collar (as instructed by my master) and a small apron. You smile indulgently at my forgetfulness. Earlier I was cooking dinner for us and I had forgotten to remove my apron afterwards. I look up at you, feeling your gaze on me, then look down at myself and my mouth forms an O. Your grin widens and your eyes grow more intense, waiting for me… I jump up quickly and remove my apron, stuttering my apologies. ...

I have been living next door to Anna for a few years. We were both friendly towards each other and always exchanged pleasantries whenever we saw each other. We did the usual neighbourly things, taking in parcels when either one of us wasn’t in, keeping an eye on the other ones house whenever one was away. Anna was 43 and about 5'6" tall. She was attractive in a nice way and always held herself well, in a confident manner. She was single (as far as I could tell), and appeared to keep herself to herself. Three days ago, Anna came to my door and asked if I could do a favour for her. She explained that she was having her boiler serviced, but had to go out of town on a hastily arranged business meeting that her company had sent her on. Anna said that the boiler service was a pre- arranged appointment and that she desperately need it done. Could I let the engineer into her house and just watch him whilst he carries out the work. Anna said that she would be back the day after the appointment. I happily agreed to do it, especially as I wasn’t at work that day. The day came and I let the engineer in. After a couple of hours of mundane conversations and not too subtle hints for cups of tea, he left. I quickly tidied up the mess and went to leave. When all of a sudden, I don’t know why, I was hit with a strange longing of curiosity. I suddenly had the urge to find out more about Anna. I mean, I knew she worked in the city, but I didn’t know anything about her as a person or what she did in her personal life. I looked around the living room but couldn’t find anything to give me any answers. There were no pictures on display or any personal items lying around. I decided to take my curiosity upstairs. The obvious place to look for this amateur and frankly, hopeless detective was in the bedroom. I went into Anna’s bedroom and found, well, what you would expect in a bedroom. A bed, bedside table and a large fitted wardrobe. I opened up the bedside table drawer and found a book and a small key. The book didn’t appear that interesting and the key, well who keeps a key in their bedside drawer?! Closing the drawer, I went over to her large fitted wardrobe and opened the left hand side. Inside, hanging up was business suits, skirts, trousers and casual clothes. I closed the door and went over to the right hand side of the wardrobe. I opened the door and got the surprise of my life. Hanging up in this side of the wardrobe were leather mini skirts, PVC catsuits, trousers and skirts, rubber dresses, tops with chains on, masks. A whole array of clothing I certainly didn’t expect Anna to wear. I then decided to look through the smaller drawers of the wardrobe. The top drawer was full of Anna’s underwear. I pulled out a few panties, bras and tights. I quickly looked through the remaining three drawers. The next two were full of tops. However when I opened up the bottom drawer, I saw that it was full of underwear, made out of the same material as the clothes I had found earlier. I pulled out a pair of PVC panties. I held the panties in my hand. Feeling the material with my fingers, I started to become aroused. It was then I had an idea. I stripped off my clothes and put the PVC panties on. The feeling of the panties clinging tightly to my ass and cock was one that I strangely enjoyed. I began to stroke my ass and cock through the PVC, become more hard and wet as I did so. I went over to the open wardrobe and took out a PVC mini dress. I fit myself, somewhat snugly into the dress and started to walk around Anna’s bedroom, enjoying the sensations of the PVC on my skin, the fact that I had never worn woman’s clothing before and the fact I had found out a very sexy secret about Anna. I could barely contain myself in the panties and went into Anna’s en-suite bathroom so that I could relieve myself. In the bathroom, I saw Anna’s laundry basket. I open it up and sat at the top was a pair of blue satin panties that had been worn by Anna. I pulled them out and put the panties to my nose and smelt Anna’s stale pussy juice. The exotic smell of Anna’s pussy had made me fully swollen, my cock bulging against the material of the panties I was wearing. I was about to taste the dried pussy juice when a voice brought me to my senses. “What the bloody hell is going on here?! What the fuck are you doing dressed in my clothes”. It was Anna! She must have come back early from her meeting and come back into her house without me hearing her. This was totally unexpected! The colour drained from me. I started sweating a cold sweat and felt light headed. “Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit. I err, err, I err…” I stammered. My mouth had gone dry. All I could think of was the fact that Anna was bound to call the police and I would be branded a ‘dirty pervert’ around the neighbourhood. I began to try to take the dress off, but my wet hands made it a difficult task. “I’m really, really sorry Anna, I don’t know what came over me. Please don’t call the police or tell anyone. I’ve never, ever done this before”, I pleaded pathetically as I turned my back on Anna as I didn’t want her to see my shame. “Shut up”, snapped Anna. Suddenly Anna grabbed my right wrist and put a cold metal object on it. She pulled my arm behind my back and did the same to the left wrist, rasping the cold metal object to a close. Anna had handcuffed me. Great. Now not only had Anna caught me dressed in her clothing, she had restrained me to stop me leaving, my humiliation complete for when the police arrived. “Anna, I’m really sorry, please let me go” I again pleaded. Then my world went dark. My senses were heightened to the smell of leather. Anna had put one of her masks on me, one which I had found earlier in her wardrobe. “What, wha..”, my pleads had changed from one of forgiveness to one of curiosity. “If you wanna dress like a bitch and parade around in my clothes, then I’ll show you how I treat my bitches”, Anna said rather dominantly. “What, what do you mea…”. As I said this sentence, I suddenly found a ball being forced into my mouth and the sound of buckles being fastened on the sides of the mask. Anna had gagged me with a ball gag. So not only couldn’t I see, I now couldn’t speak to Anna. I was then suddenly pushed onto Anna’s bed. I then felt something being wrapped around my ankles and tightened. Anna had tied my ankles together. She then pulled the rope behind me, forcing my feet behind and tying the remainder of the rope to the chain of the handcuffs. I was now firmly hogtied on Anna’s bed. I tried to call out to Anna, but the ball gag was stifling my speech. Although I had no means of escape, I had a weird sense of enjoyment in my stomach, which began to transfer to my cock. It was a sense of helplessness and reliance on another person for the outcome of my self brought on predicament. “Don’t worry bitch, I won’t call the police, but I will teach you a lesson that you will remember for a long time”, said Anna, somewhat sadistically. I suddenly felt a relief that my indiscretion wouldn’t be reported, but had a slight concern about the lesson that I was going to be taught. By now, I was beginning to enjoy being tied up and gagged, and again felt my stiffening cock bulging against the tight material of Anna’s PVC panties that I was still wearing. Everytime I tried to moved, the more harder and wet I became. For a while I couldn’t hear Anna, but could what sounded like clothes being moved. After what seemed about half an hour, Anna spoke: “Right, let’s see what the bitch has got”. I felt a pair of gloved hands pulling up my dress. The same gloved hands then pulled down the panties I was wearing, exposing my hard and throbbing cock. Something then hit my cock twice, causing me pain. I tried to call out, but the ball gag stopped any sound coming out. “Get that thing down, NOW”, ordered Anna, and hit my cock again. “The bitch has a hairy pussy. This will have to be sorted out”. I felt something sticky being placed on my pubic area and patted down. Then it being pulled off quickly, pain was instantaneous. The same sticky object was applied three times more to my public area and my balls. Each time the result was the same. Pain. “Mmm, that’s better, the bitch has a smooth pussy”, laughed Anna. My God, what had Anna done??!! I then felt my mask being undone and removed. I blinked hard, my eyes getting used to the light again. I looked down to see what Anna had done and was shocked to discover that I was now totally shaved. It was then I noticed Anna. Anna was no longer the anonymous city worker. She had her hair pulled tight into a pony tail, coming from the top of her head. She was wearing a black leather studded peep hole bra, which exposed her beautiful, small but pert breasts. Her slender legs were enclosed in thigh length PVC boots and fishnet stockings. A black leather studded g-string covered her tight ass. Long black leather gloves covered her arms and wrists. “AAAnnnaaa”, I stammered. A leather gloved hand slapped me across my cheeks. “Shut it bitch!! It’s Mistress to you”. Anna then attached a strap-on dildo to herself. The dildo was black and 6" long. A look of fear came across my face. “Wwwhat are you going to do with that Mistress”, I asked. “Be silent bitch, you will find out” demanded Anna. Anna then untied the rope from the handcuff chain but left my ankles tied. “Now bitch, like any bad girl, you’ve got a nice shaved pussy, but you need to learn to take cock. Open up”. Anna then moved the dildo to my mouth. I shook my head and tried to pull my head away, but Anna grabbed my hair and pulled my head towards the dildo, at the same time pulling my hair causing me to open my mouth and cry out in pain. The dildo was then forced into my mouth. The taste of rubber filled my mouth. The dildo went to the back of my throat causing me to gag. Anna again ordered me to suck the dildo. I began sucking the dildo, my mouth going up and down the shaft, Anna moaning with pleasure. I carried on licking and sucking the dildo. Anna suddenly removed the dildo from my mouth. “You look to be enjoying that too much bitch. This is not pleasure for you”. Anna then walked over to her wardrobe and came back with another ball gag. Anna then forced the red ball into my mouth and fastened it up at the back of my mouth. To be honest I didn’t put up much resistance and found myself being hard again. Anna noticed this. “So the bitch likes that does she? Maybe she will like this”. Anna turned me over onto my front and began to spank me with a crop. My ass began to sting, the pain being a nice sensation. Each stroke making my cock throb more with enjoyment. After ten strokes, the spanking stopped. My ass was red and sore. “Mmm that’s a nice glow. Now the bitch needs to learn to take it doggy style”. My eyes widened. I shook my head and tried to say ’no’, but again the ball gag stopped any speech. Anna’s gloved hands spread my ass apart. The dildo slowly entered into me. I could feel Anna’s boots on my thigh’s as Anna slowly fucked me. A gloved hand reached down and stroked my still erect cock. “Mmmm does the bitch like this”, moaned Anna, as she continued riding me. Anna moved faster fucking me, the moans getting heavier and heavier with each stroke until she gripped me hard and let out a long moan of pleasure. “Oh yes, mmmmm, ohh yessss, ohmygod yesssssssssssssss”. Anna fucked me hard to a point, she orgasmed herself. She then rested her breasts on my back, as she breathed heavily with pleasure at the orgasm she had just enjoyed. “You enjoyed that bitch, didn’t you”, purred Anna. I nodded my head. I couldn’t pretend that I didn’t. Anna then withdrew from me, leaving my ass sore. “Before I release you, you still owe me. One day each week, you have to present yourself to me, to work around my home or to be my toy for me and my friends to enjoy. If you don’t, some interesting pictures may find their way onto the Internet, along with your name, address and your little misdemeanour. Understand”. I nodded. Anna then undid the handcuffs and untied my legs. She then removed the ball gag. I quickly got dressed and left Anna’s house and returned home to contemplate what had just happened. Now I await Anna’s phone call with baited breath, to be of service to her. ...

“Yeah, we already built a coupla starter mansions, but we wanted somethin’ with class—old, ya know” Rita the Realtor smiled tightly. “This listing certainly has that,” she said. “Built in 1709, 10 bedrooms, Great Hall, professional grade kitchen, two servants–” “Oh, yeah? Manservant and maid?” “Butler and housekeeper, actually,” said Rita. “Okay, whatever. This the garage?” “Yes. Converted stables. And there’s–” “What’s in here?” he asked, opening a door off the yard. “WOW! What’s all this? ...

Kelly had always been popular with boys. Throughout high school and after, her 34C breasts, perfect waist, and striking features gave her constant attention and she loved it. It was no surprise, however, that she had few female friends – and none that she really loved. Kelly didn’t care, though. With the constant compliments and help with whatever she needed, she was perfectly content to have only guy friends. After high school, nothing changed. Her female coworkers always seemed to have something nasty to say about her and her male coworkers were quick to make her feel better. Her grades weren’t the best and she had decided to postpone college for a few years, so the best work she could find outside of a strip club (gross) was as a secretary at a nearby company that manufactured car wash equipment. ...

(story continues from The Murderess) 8. TRANSFERED The four important women and Lord A conferred for some time. Then he spoke: “Good, Everything has been agreed. The convict Jane H. is transferred to my custody. She is now my slave-convict. The terms of the Agreement are these”. He turned in his chair, grabbed the chain Sally was holding and pulled me close to him. He shoved an impressive legal document into my hands. ...

This is a true story of myself. I chose to write about it as a cathartic way to understand how I got to where I am now. For some it may be arousing, others appalling, to some you may understand. It’s my story and I have tried to include as much as I could. I chose not to include all the mental thoughts because in order to tell the story you need to see the whole picture. ...

(Another True Story) Super Bowl Sunday! Always a good day to spend with friends: eating, drinking and, of course, betting. And this Super Bowl was slated to be extra special because we decided to spend it at our house with three couples in our neighborhood who happened to share our sexual interests in BDSM. Somehow, over an earlier evening of entirely too much wine, we had convinced our wives that they could plan a future evening of sexual adventures if they would each agree to be a slave for the Super Bowl. And dammed if they didn’t come through! ...

Jan had been putting up with her back pain for a long time and although she was not sure how much good it would do she had made and appointment with a chiropractor. She now sat on the cold table, with nothing on but her panties and one of those silly gowns that had no sides and tied at each shoulder. They were nothing more than a big loin cloth and didn’t do a lot to cover her. The nurse who had led her to the tiny examining room had been less than friendly. She was a tall brunet who really didn’t seem to want to be working here. Jan was handed the gown, told to remove all her clothes and put it on and the was left alone to wait. ...

Both she and Lisa were down to their panties. She knew Norm was stringing Drew along. He never played his A game with Drew. In fact, he said it was a pleasant challenge to lose convincingly. Not that he lost much. He usually beat Drew two out of three. Threw him the occasional bone as it were. But Drew was throwing well. Throwing better than she’d ever seen him throw. Still, Norm kept on him. Almost matching him point for point. Almost. He’d let him open up a decent lead. ...

Chapter I Karen was daydreaming yet again at her university math class, her mind had wandered once again into that netherworld of submissive fantasies. She was not aware that the entire class was now staring at her. She was not even aware that the dean’s office had paged her in the classroom! Everyone was smiling at her embarrassment as the professor called her name out for the third time! She was to proceed to the office for an important message. When she arrived, the secretary handed Karen a sealed envelope which had been delivered via courier to her, the office had also recieved a telephone message that Karen would have to be excused from the balance of the school day, it was only one o’clock in the afternoon. ...

Kat was at a party in the city of London. She was a beautifully 23 year old red head with a hour glass figure. She had been invited even though she had only just started working there. She was having a great time at the party and was dancing and drinking the night away. Later that night Kat went to sleep on a sofa in the living room. But when she woke up, she was in for a shock. ...

As you have seen from my recent adventures my Mistress, Mistress Stephanie has taken immense pleasure in messing with my state of mind in our recent sessions including setting me up and accusing me of playing around with another lady. Well I knew this next trip was going to be another one because I was told I was to book a trip out on Thursday evening with a 5 pm flight home on Sunday afternoon. I was told to pack an extra change a clothes in my carry on, wear a pair of jeans and shirt I didn’t care about and to to bring nothing else except for my ID, cellphone, 20 dollars and my house keys for when I get home. THURSDAY Thursday afternoon comes around and Mistress arrives at my place about 3 hours before my flight and tells me that she will take me to the airport. I’m confused because I thought I was going on a trip with her. Of course it is not a simple drive to the airport because as I am getting in the passenger seat of her car she hands me a pair of blackened out sunglasses for me to wear and tells me I must be restrained for this part of my trip. She proceeds to handcuff my hands behind my back and shackles my ankles together. I start to ask her questions on what is going on and I receive a quick slap to the face and a warning to not speak unless I am asked a question. I heard a click, felt the exhale of her first cigarette of the drive and felt the car move. ...

This is my story of self bondage. More specifically my story of cock and ball self bondage. It started over 60 years ago. In the beginning it was all so new and exciting. Today 60 plus years later it is not new but it is still exciting. 1: The Formative Years When I was about five or six years old we lived in a house that had a lot of trees in the backyard. As a boy I spent many hours climbing in the trees and pretending all sorts of imaginary games. I remember one day trying to climb up one of the smaller trees. I had reached up and grabbed a hold of one of the branches and wrap my legs around the trunk of the tree and started to pull myself up. I remember as I was pulling I started to get this strange feeling in between my legs. I can remember how good it felt as I pulled myself up slid back down the tree. The more I did it the better it felt and I kept doing it until something happened and I thought I had peed my pants. I can remember the feeling of being paralyzed and just hanging there with my legs wrapped around the tree unable to move. After a couple of minutes I was able to climb down the tree and when I checked I had this gooie white stuff all over me and my pants. ...

Janice’s desk phone rang. By the pattern of the warbling tone she could tell it was an outside line. “Evening Herald, Janice Long speaking.” “Miss Long, my name is Carol Winston. I’m Samuel Bidwell’s secretary. Mr. Bidwell is very unhappy about your story in today’s paper. And he wants to remind you that this is 1983, not 1883. The days when a newspaper could libel people with impunity are long past.” ...

(story continues from Tough Love Part 8: Enslaved) Part 9: Retribution I opened the door to Lucy’s bedroom and entered carrying a tray with two cups of steaming, fresh coffee. I placed the tray on the dresser beside Lucy’s bed. She stirred and opened her eyes, she smiled sleepily and pushed herself up into a sitting position. She stretched her arms up and yawned, the sheet fell to her waist and I stared longingly at her perfect breasts. She made no move to cover herself as I handed her a cup from the tray. She sipped the coffee, I crossed to the window and opened the blinds, allowing bright sunlight to flood the room. A groan came from the bed and I saw Barry squinting against the light as he awoke. Lucy leant down and kissed him “good morning sleepy head,” she said. ...

(story continues from Wrath 4) Chapter 5 Cindy was out of tears but the echoes of the searing pain still branded her memory. The bound blonde knew that pain would come again and her imagination played out every possible thing he could do to her. There was no escaping it. Her hands and elbows were still tied tightly behind her back and her ankles were bound together with leather cuffs. Her jaws ached from the ballgag she was forced the wear. Her world was still black from her blindfold; she could only imagine what she and Rachel looked like bound before this stranger. ...

continued from chapter 15 Chapter 16: Descent into Torment In the morning after a good night’s sleep between latex sheets within his cell the slave reported to the Mistress after showing obsequence to her by kneeing and placing his helmeted head on her rubber booted foot. “Mistress, the subject is progressing well, in the last 24 hours there has been little physical activity apart from that expected from the input of the programme and his response to it. It would seem that he is now deeply confused and has lost track of both time and where he is. The earlier struggles noted already on the trace where the subject fought against his containment have passed, as have any contact with the reality of his situation. The auditory input has been gradually increased over the time he has been within the inflatable body bag to the point where it is now almost constant; both when he is asleep and conscious. It is clear that he now has accepted the messages contained within the programme believing that they are his own thoughts. In 6 hours he can be moved to the floatation tank and the second part of the programme begun.” ...

continued from chapter 16 Chapter 17: The New Regime “Right slave I believe it’s time to release my slave”. This was not a question rather a rhetorical statement. The slave fearful of any perceived challenge from him acquiesced to the statement and deferentially replied,” Of course Mistress, at once”. “We shall need to sedate my slave before releasing him. Then we can load him onto the trolley and return him to his cell where he can gradually come to. Your Master has told me that my slave will have no recall as to what has happened to him over the last 11 days; they will just not exist in his conscious mind, the conditioning will be total; he will be a completely re-educated slave.” ...

When I met up with them I never thought of what would have happened that afternoon. Laura and Rose were two very good friends of mine. They asked me if I could help them with learning for their exams at the university. As I arrived at Laura’s home they both greeted me and let me in. We started to study and everything was good until Rose left the room for a moment. I didn’t notice her approaching me from behind because I was too distracted with helping Laura. She quickly covered my nose with a cloth with some kind of chloroform on it. I quickly fainted and everything went black. ...

continued from chapter 14 Chapter 15: The Dreaded Tube The Floatation chamber arrived the following morning along with the slave who would be responsible for the installation, maintenance and running of the complex computer programme. He would also be giving the Mistress full debrief each period as to the computer programme and how the slave undergoing the full programme was faring. She was, for her part, looking forward to the experience of continuing the training of this slave and hoping to receive on the job training. She would otherwise be somewhat at a loss having no slave to train. ...

Author’s note: This story takes place in my ‘Star Fleet Survey Service’ universe, but does not involve the same characters. The first story in that series is ‘Field Survey’._ ————————————————– The interstellar liner Gropius was in hyperspace, and it would be for the next several days. Our destination was Zovia, an obscure solar system located on the very edge of Amalgamation space. I was getting off the ship there, and this interminable journey would finally be over. Right now, it was almost closing time here in the second-class lounge, and Sweet Su and her All-Girl Band, of which I am a member, were performing their final number. The sparse crowd of mostly drunks didn’t pay much attention until I stood up and began my clarinet solo. I’m a classically trained musician, and I combine technical skill with a passion for music, even the insipid pop music Su chooses for us. Apparently, this was noticed by even the most indifferent members of the audience, because they gave me a solid round of applause. Of course, this was dwarfed by the roar of approval that erupted when Mari, the band’s vocalist, stepped into the spotlight. ...

continued from chapter 12 Chapter 13: Re-Education At exactly 5 pm he waited outside the study to hear the words ‘Enter slave.’ Having shown obsequence he was told that a new regime would be instigated. This would involve all aspects of his present regime but would be more balanced; he would continue to be the recipient of all of his Mistresses bodily fluids for recycling purposes but in addition would have a more balanced regular programme to follow. This would involve a daily timetable with feeding and washouts, beatings, exercise with treadmill, weights, swimming, and other outside exercises including gardening in the 3 and a half acre walled garden, outings on the motorcycle and within the boot of the specially prepared boot of the Jaguar. ...

continued from chapter 13 Chapter 14: Market Day The Mistress sought advice from one of her contacts within the fetish world an expert in the training and subjugation of rubberists so they progressively became very real slaves to their owners. He had over the years researched the whole area of mind training and the psychology of the finer points of how the mind can be receptive to new and unusual means of altering long held behaviour traits. He listened with growing interests to his friend of many years who sounded desperate to retain her slave the one she had devoted many long years to training and who had satisfied her until this outburst of ego which had come out of the blue and had deeply troubled her. She was at a loss to know what to do. ...

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 12: The Final Tests) Chapter 13: Test Results Dan opened his eyes to blackness. His head throbbed, and his thinking was clouded. He tried to move, but his limbs were stretched to their limits. Slowly, he pieced together his situation and the events following the cocktail party of the previous evening. Dan’s behavior had left Beth incensed, and when she brought him back to the suite, she took her anger out on him. She knew that she wasn’t allowed to truly punish him. So, she simply “offered” him far too many drinks and made sure, really sure, that he was properly secured for the evening. ...

A Halloween Special 2012 Tale October 31st, 2009, Halloween Horsten Torrens-Sloan hurled the letter angrily at the pile of documents that had piled up on his desk. This was the final straw. He’d already known that the once respected merchant bank that managed the majority of his investments had collapsed; his accountant’s letter merely confirmed that they had no assets worth pursuing in the courts. Whatever the details, Horsten’s circumstances were now much diminished. His seemingly inexhaustible wealth was gone. He would be able to live, but it would be a miserable, frugal existence and not the luxury that he had known over the last fifty two years. If only he could get rid of the house, he would be much better off in terms of capital and reduced expenses, but that simply wasn’t an option. The house had become a millstone around his neck. ...

continued from part 3 Part 4: My Training begins When I was woken next morning I had no idea what the time was as I had spent the night fully dressed as instructed in my rubber suit. Under that I was wearing rubber stockings held on by 8 suspenders to my rubber corset which Mistress had ensured was laced fully closed. I also had on a high neck shirt which was tucked in to long Bermuda shorts with a penis hole and open back, which reached down below my knees. My head was covered with a tight fitting hood with small holes for my mouth and nose but no eye holes. I felt there must be some additional padding over my ears as any sounds I could hear were muffled. Over this the hood of my rubber suit was pulled tight and the zip fully closed. A padlock at the top and bottom of the zip ensured I could not remove any of the restrictive rubberwear I was locked in to. ...

The acronym IM is familiar to just about everyone, but to me, it’s my Inner Masochist, who suddenly introduced herself with a vengeance while I was dragging myself through puberty and hit on the brilliant idea of using Nair on my virgin pubic area. No fourteen-year-old ever reads instructions, so picture me bent over in agony, clasping my burning crotch and bawling while my sister beat her fists on the floor in a laughing fit. Fortunately, someone knew about EMLA Cream, which helped put out the fire, but after the initial sting was over I found the pain strangely addictive, like Arthur Denton, the patient and victim of the evil Orin Scrivello, DDS in Little Shop of Horrors. So there, I’ll admit it, I’m wired a little differently from most people. Later, there was an incident involving the infamous Trinidad Moruga Scorpion Chili Pepper Purée, which somehow came into contact with my nipples during a truth or dare session at a sleepover. I suspect that cheap malt liquor, the teen beverage of choice at the time, may have had something to do with it. ...

(story continues from New Mexico Training Session) Part 2: Remedial Work The week my wife had spent in New Mexico in slave training had been well worth the money. Upon our return to our home after the training, my wife/slave diligently performed her tasks: her person was flawlessly maintained as was the house, her service and attitude towards service was superb, and she took great care of all of my possessions. And her sexual performance was that of a hungry tigress, no matter the place, time or position, she was simply a perfect slave. For two months. ...

(story continues from Once You’ve Had Black You Never Go Back) Part 2: Not Going Back When I left Monica’s after the session in her basement I was exhausted so I went home and went to sleep. For those of you just joining the story my name is Amanda. I inherited a large house in a rich neighborhood. A few months after moving in a black family moved in across the street and the daughter was a friend that I had served with in the Army, Tabatha was her name. We started going to clubs and stuff together and before one of those nights I discovered that her mother Monica was a professional dom. One thing led to another and I volunteered for a special session with Monica. During that session I discovered that I really like to be dominated and I also discovered that Tabatha really liked me as more than just a friend. ...

This is a quirky little story that I thought you the readers might enjoy. It starts as a spanking story and develops into a full blown female domination tale, with lots in between. Have a nice day, the culprit should I am certain. Enjoy if you will with my compliments. S. M. Ackerman. The Tree. The garden was large, filled with trees of all sorts but I had only got any interest in only one of them. It was a huge oak tree set within our apple orchard and it must be about three hundred years old, judging by the height and number of branches it had. ...

As part of the upcoming Slave Storage program, Mistress JessiBell has been using me as a test subject to get a more precise idea of what is and is not possible in long term bondage scenes. I consider myself privileged to be part of these experiments. Many times I forget large portions of what happened. I often have to refer to the recordings of the sessions to remember the sequence of events. This last series of tests, which I describe below, included some of the most intense experiences I have ever encountered. Bear in mind that we have been working up to this level for the last eight months. I generally need at least a day to recover afterward. Your mileage may vary. ...

Sarah looked first one way up the city street and then the other. Nobody was paying any attention to her as she stood with her back to the wall and she saw nobody who would recognise her, which was hardly surprising as she knew nobody in this part of the country. She had only to cross the street and slip into the shop, it was that simple. But it wasn’t simple at all: she was so nervous. She passed the shop every day and each time she wondered what it was like inside. Today she had decided to find out. Taking a breath she tried to look casual and walked across the road, keeping her eyes straight ahead she quickly entered the door with the sigh above reading ‘What’s your fetish.` ...

continued from part four Chapter 5: Twin Maids As a rule i much prefer to be told what to do or at least have a plan of action to follow but on that day i rather enjoyed the thought of several hours of freedom. After washing myself, the horse and the tack i redressed in my travelling clothes: black half millimetre stockings, panties and bra, the severe corset and short long sleeved heavy dress. To finish i laced up the spiky knee length stiletto boots and headed back to the main house. I felt very comfortable and at home as i prepared a light meal. Afterwards as i sipped a cup of tea at the kitchen table and watched the snow melting in the yard through the sunny window i realized how desperately i wanted to be with Rubber Madame again. Not since i had moved into her home almost a year ago, altering my life forever, had i been away from her astonishing and regal presence for more than a day. Now feeling happy and content in John’s kitchen, the weight of my love for Madame and our life overtook me like rising floodwater. I felt that somehow i’d almost been taking my new life for granted; plucked from boredom and loneliness and transported into Mistress’ world almost overnight i had adapted quickly to my newfound joy and very quickly forgot where i had come from and the strange series of events that had brought me the unimagined bliss of reuniting with my missing half. Brushing away a tear i gave my silent thanks and resolved to do my best to appreciate my new life and live up to Madame’s high standards. ...

As instructed, crissy pulled the car into the open garage and waited for the door to slide shut. Mistress had also said to stop once inside the gate, strip and put on a few items. A four inch pink plug, with pink latex peephole panties so crissies clitty could stick out, and pink rubber wrist cuffs. When the door completly closed, crissy got out of the car and went to the door, then went to her knees and waited with head bowed. Presently the door opened and crissy was treated to the sight of Mistress Beatrices heels. She cupped Her sissies chin and slowly raised her face to meet Her eyes. Mistress’s lush body was encased in a full lace bodysuit, crotchless of course, in a black rose pattern. Knee length lace up stilletto boots on Her feet, a shiny waist cincher, and fingerless latex short gloves completed the outfit. Her makeup was perfect; dark eyes and glossy lips, with Her dark hair pulled back into a ponytail. ...

It had been a long week. Work had been mentally draining and I was glad to be heading home. After a three-day jury trial, three depositions and four new cases to absorb, I was ready for a cold beer and sole possession of the remote control. But as I sped through the dark, rain-slicked streets, Mistress Mary was hatching other plans. Stepping onto the cool marble tile of the foyer, I found my wife waiting for me wearing a tiny black cocktail dress, black seamed stockings and high-heeled fuck-me pumps. In her right hand she held a glass of red wine, and in her left a studded leather dog collar dangled from a length of chain. I froze in my tracks when I saw her there, especially since I’d just noticed the glint in her eyes. ...

(story continues from Shifting Roles) Part Two I was thoroughly uncomfortable and cramped by the time she returned. My straining erection had long since subsided and all I wanted was to be untied. I grumbled and struggled petulantly as she opened the cupboard door. I could sense her annoyance at that and before I knew it she had forced me to my stomach and was spanking me again, this time harder than before. She seemed to be growing into her role more as the day went on. She had not taken off her gloves and the taut leather covering on her palm added something as she spanked me harder and harder, my stifled panting and muffled groans as she punished me was amplified in the enclosed space. ...

First attempt at writing something for YEARS! Thanks a lot to JG Leathers and Grimly for being alive and giving the rest of us ideas and concepts to “steal”. (Marcus is the owner of the website A Thing for Rubber: www.a-thing.se, so check out his great images and enjoy the rubbery goodness). At 37 years of age Linda was not overly pleased with her sex life. Having had a few semi-serious relationships in her life none of them had ever lasted. She was not sure why, they just hadn’t. The outside observer could have guessed it had something to do with her fetish for latex and BDSM but the recent relationships had been with men very much into that scene. Thinking yet again about what she thought was something wrong with her she dismissed it, as she always did, with maybe she never could relay what she really craved from her partners. She was not sure she even knew that herself. Childless and with a good career in banking, she could at least pamper herself with good quality latex and BDSM gear and had become really good at pleasing herself when others failed to do so. Still,there was something missing. She looked up and out of the window of the train that took her further and further away from the buzzing city jungle and replaced it with the more subtle low-key scenery of the suburbs. The advertisement on the website she most frequented had asked for a female willing to be part of a party as an installation. The list of prerequisites had been impressive but she had become hooked from the second she read them. Words such as fornifilia, immobile, bondage, long-term, latex, breath play, and stimulation had sent shivers down her spine. The words “must be able to endure” on the top of the list made them seem all that more charged with erotic sensation. There were also words she did not feel that enthusiastic about. Wet for instance. She did somewhat enjoy looking at wet video clips online or as part of a live performance but had never tried it herself. The fact that she had answered the advertisement and was now on her way to be part of the party told her she might not be as bothered with the words on the list she did not like that much after all. As she exited the train the platform was empty. At first she got a bit worried she might have gotten the station wrong but before she could think too much about it a couple appeared and came walking up to her. “Linda?” The woman asked. “Yes”, Linda replied. “So sorry we are a bit late. We lost track of time setting up your gear back at the house. Have you been waiting long?” “No, just a few minutes.” “Well it is a real pleasure to meet you. I am Kate Still and this is my husband George.” Kate and George could have been around 45-50 years old and looked like the typical suburban couple. Nothing stood out in the way they looked, presented themselves or spoke. They were totally and utterly normal. They shook hands and when the formalities were over George offered to carry Linda’s bag and they all walked out of the station and into the couple’s car. The drive to the house was not far and Linda thought it was for the best since the ride was done in complete silence. She started to get aroused thinking about what she had gotten herself into. Her payment for her ‘service’ had been paid in advance and she had gotten, signed, and sent back a contract describing her commitments, what limits she had set and finally a confidentiality agreement between the two parties. The Still’s house was situated at the end of a road with little or no overlook from any neighbours. It was a two story building on a slope with what looked like a cellar floor with its own entrance. George told Linda to go right inside the cellar where the party was to be held and also to get dressed as they had agreed on. Once finished she could just call up the stairs to the main floor that she was ready and the Stills would come down and set her up. ‘Set her up’ The three words made her feel aroused in a way she never felt before. Could this be what she had been missing all along? To be used by strangers in ways she did not fully control. Sure, the contract stated her terms, but since she had given them free rein as long as she was not hurt permanently she also felt scared, in a rather good, erotic way. The cellar was not a cellar at all but a floor with what seemed like a few rooms and a staircase leading up to the main floor. The living room she was now standing in looked like a small pub. White walls with framed photographs of the typical city themes you buy at a poster store. There was a small bar in one end with high chairs. On the opposite side there was the stairwell. Besides the stairwell a dark corridor lead further in to what she guessed were bedrooms or storage spaces. Embedded ceiling lights lit up the room and in the centre of the room three sofas made an open square towards the back wall. A low table was put in the middle of the wooden floor. There were no carpets. It was, however, not the rather meek design choice that caught Linda’s attention the steel bondage frame in front of the back wall was. It was placed so the occupants of the sofas would have a very good view of whatever was strapped into it. Two spotlights in the ceiling made it shine and was definitely the main attraction of the room. Linda put down her bag, passed the sofas, and walked up to the frame to have a closer look. The wooden floor creaked quietly as she moved over it. The frame was clearly custom-made for the Stills it might even have been home-made. The main part of it was two thick steel rods securely bolted to the floor. Between them was a thin padded board must be a backrest she thought. A bit over her shoulder level two twin rods went horizontally outwards from the main frames, for securing the occupant’s arms no less. All rods were moderately donned with thick rubber straps with locking buckles. Whoever was strapped in was going nowhere unless let loose. Around where the head would be a similar lightly-padded disk was placed between the main rods forming what must have been a head rest. Around it were, of course, more of the rubber straps. Before she started to fantasize about being strapped into it she focused on her part of this evening and went back to her bag. Opening the zipper the lovely odour of new, well cared for latex and leather hit her nostrils. Getting more aroused yet again she quickly took all the items out of it and placed them in the order she would put them on so not to miss anything. She quickly stripped and placed her folded street clothes on one of the steps of the stairwell. This was it. She was standing butt naked in a house she never had been to, owned by a couple she just met and would soon be made into an installation for their and their guest’s entertainment. A feeling of fulfilment, expectation and happiness filled her. Stepping up to the sofa she took out a large towel and a small bottle of silicone dress aid. Placing the towel on the floor and stepping on to it she richly applied the silicone to her whole body. Her totally shaved body, except for her head that is, was glistening in the lights. She took her black latex catsuit and started to put it on. It was custom-fitted to her and featured a 3-way zipper in the back through her crotch, with cups for her breasts that also had zips for easy access. She loved the hugging feeling of the suit as it engulfed her. A string through the zipper made it easy to close it even though it was placed in the back. Once zipped up she removed the string and continued to dress. Next item was a pair of red thigh-high stockings with black trim. Her heavy red, rubber corset was next. It had been made extra thick as per her wishes and felt more like a strict leather corset instead of the often more forgiving rubber counterparts. She donned it with experienced hands and tightened it as best as she could in the back. To be tightened to her preference someone would have to do it for her but she had told the Stills she needed help with it. The four suspenders hanging down in front and the sides of the corset were fastened to the stockings to make sure they would not roll down. A pair of red knee-high, patent leather, ballet boots was put on next. Made by an Italian shoemaker they, as well as the rest of her outfit, was custom-made to her measurements and fitted her perfectly. She cursed herself for forgetting to put them on prior to the corset since bending over with it on was near impossible. Since she had not managed to tighten the corset fully she had just about enough flexibility to bend over and tighten the laces. She sat on the armrest of one of the sofas as she always tightened the laces, always doing so in several sequences until the fronts met and made a perfect seal. She loved the feeling of her feet crushed inside them and forced into the extreme downwards angle. Standing up, she pitter-pattered to a halt once she found her balance. The lacing had made her hot and she was staring to sweat. She would have loved to have a mirror to look in as she loved to see her transformation but there was none to be found in the room. Having caught her breath she picked up the next item, a black latex hood, with openings for mouth, nostrils and eyes. Zipping it up in the back she tucked it in tight under the collar of the catsuit. All that was left were her opera gloves in red latex with black trim, matching her stockings. Once on she paused for a minute and then called up the stairs: " I am ready." As if they had been waiting with their hands on the handle a door opened at the top of the stairs and the Stills both came down the stairs. “You look absolutely perfect and exactly as in the photo you sent that we agreed upon”, Kate said and moved over to Linda. She circled around her touching the garments and with a very accepting look. “This is some very, very good craftsmanship”, she said and took Linda’s hand leading her towards the bar and placed her on one of the high chairs. “Now for your make up”, Kate said. As she opened a makeup case and started to make up the parts of Linda’s face not covered by latex, having watched the two of them, George moved behind the bar and turned on some smooth lounge music. He then moved over to the sofa and took a seat where he could watch his wife in action. Linda felt like one of those make-up dolls you get as a child well a very kinky version of them anyway. Kate was very good at what she was doing and once done picked up a mirror out of the case holding it so that Linda could see the results of her work. It must have shown that she loved it since Kate suddenly said: “Oh you like it? I am so glad you do! " “I love it”, was Linda’s reply. The makeup was a mix of red and black matching the colours of her latex perfectly. Kate had managed to give Linda a ‘fuck me now’ look without making it look trashy or slutty. Kate spoke again: “Now, from this point on you are ours. You will not speak unless permitted to, follow our instructions and let us do to you as we see fit as per the terms in our contract.” Linda almost spoke to say yes but stopped just in time to remain silent. “Now move over to the bondage frame and George will add some final parts to your outfit.” Linda stood up and walked with relative ease over to the frame where George now was standing with a plastic box at his feet filled with what looked like bondage gear. “Turn around please”, he said and Linda complied turning her back to him. “I will place a modified gas mask over your face. Now do not be alarmed, you will be able to breathe in it just fine”. George took something out of the box and sure enough a gas mask was put to her face and the straps pulled over and tightened around her head. What he had not mentioned was that the full face visor was solid, making everything completely black. Linda was trying not to panic but it felt a bit scary not seeing anything. Suddenly she felt her hands being pulled forwards and placed on a pair of shoulders in front of her. ...

continued from part two Chapter 3: The Prison Suit There had been many persons from my past, even a few from childhood aboard a fair-sized yacht when a fire had gotten out of control in the galley. The lifeboat looked sturdy however and we managed to launch and board her without any great panic. What i couldn’t remember was how i had ended up on this inflatable diving platform, floating alone on a dead calm sea with a tropical midday sun baking my inert body. I had completely lost the ability to move and it was terrifying. There are drugs that are capable of leaving a person in such a state, unable to even blink while still retaining normal consciousness. The heat was terrible; i so wanted to slip into the ocean for some relief. ...

“Such a beautiful canvas of stars” She said, her head tilted back as far as it could go in the folding camp chair. He murmured his agreement, looking not at the stars, but at her. He was glad to be here and she was equally glad to have him. The fact was, he was hers. That is what suited them both best. Nights like these are when they really felt alive. A cool drink, a warm, comfortable fire, the music of the night creatures, solitude and each other, it really didn’t get better than this. ...

continued from part one Chapter 2: Rubber Tempest When the bubbling rolls of thunder began to penetrate my isolation i was not surprised. It had become increasingly dark over the past half-hour and as i made my way back into the woods which surround most of Mistress’ property i was cheered by the hope of rain. The day was unusually warm for mid-autumn and my exertions had begun to wear on me. Sweat was pooling up around my feet, still encased in the overnight all-in-one suit i was wearing but now doubly covered by the black Century chest waders Madame had outfitted me with that morning. Over this was a very heavy unlined and hooded Rubber mac that hung almost to the ground. A two-inch steel collar secured my neck while similar one-inch manacles hugged my ankles and my wrists, which were again adorned in the 17000 volt lineman gloves of yesterday. ...

continued from chapter four Chapter 5: Total Enclosure Suit It was early May a carpet of bluebells in the woods combined with the light green of the newly formed canopy of leaves overhead leant a lovely hue to what was turning out to be a warm spring day. The Mistress made her way to the centre of the woods. There beneath the tall trees in a small enclosure stood a 4 seater swing complete with a Kent pegged tiled roof sheltering the bench. Shiny PVC padded cushions in gleaming black provided comfort for the sitter. The Mistress placed herself in the middle spreading out the full skirt of her SBR each side of her, she luxuriated in the feel of the two rods she was wearing as they were pushed deeper into her latex clad body. ...

It happened that I was assisting a friend in rehabbing a local rental property she had bought recently. I’m no great shakes as a workman, but I could periodically check in and send her updates on the status of the work. The house was a duplex, with flats on the first and second floors. It also had a delightfully dark and dingy old-fashioned basement, which was last on the schedule of things to be upgraded. The space had been divided into a number of small (cell-like!) rooms with concrete block walls. One, a windowless room in the center of the north wall, had been fitted with a cage like door, a welded steel framework with a grille of heavy mesh. There was a latch only on the outside, although an opening in the mesh allowed it to be opened from the inside as well. There was also a hasp for a padlock that could be accessed the same way. I had plans for this room. ...

The rope bites into my skin. I know I will have marks on my arms, wrist, legs and ankles for several hours after Master unbinds me and sets me free. The leather ball gag is so tight I feel like I resemble the Joker with my lips and mouth parted to extreme measures. My six inch stilettos are starting to really hurt my feet but Master has tied my shoes to the rope around my ankles so I cannot kick my shoes off for even just a quick minute. I am made to stand at the foot of our four poster king size bed. I have been here for no longer than five minutes but it feels like an hour. If I am really good, if I don’t whine or try to talk back, like that’s even possible with a ball gag in my mouth, then I will only have to be here for just 20 minutes. ...

Chapter 1: Altered Sleeping Arrangements The voice of my Mistress startled me, “I have a birthday surprise in mind for you, little one.” I was kneeling at her side while She continued to type away at her keyboard. She rarely spoke to me at all and when She did it was usually in the form of commands, reprimands or descriptions of future punishments. A ‘birthday surprise’ frightened me at once: i wasn’t even sure She was familiar with the date, which was yet a couple of weeks away. She still wore her work clothes, a classic jacket, blouse and skirt and i had been gazing with frustrated longing at her black leather stilettos, their toes almost as sharp as the heels, and up her stockinged calves to the hem of her grey designer skirt. The obvious quality and style of her deportment always left a vague emptiness in my heart despite the thrilling joy of observing it. ...

(story continues from True Dreams Part 4: Going once, going twice…?) Part 5: The Negotiation My supposedly new “master” Master Greg released me from my restraints and quickly dressed me with a skirt and tank top and put the latex hood back on my head and guided me out of the room and we went up a flight of stairs and then walked outside and then I was placed back into a vehicle. ...

There were always little rituals to be observed and even the smallest of goals to be achieved in the space of a day. They were the routines and the mental talismans that kept Hannah’s overactive brain in check and allowed her to manage the obsessive nature of her thoughts from one hour to the next without spinning out of control. Deprived of their comfort and familiar nature she was often scared to imagine what might happen to the complicated interior world that was her own mind. ...

I am a girl. I love being a girl. I love everything about being female but especially the control it gives me over boys. I used to think I was a good girl. That sort of changed with my latest boyfriend/slave. I would never think of being mean and bossy let alone tie some one up and hurt them. I was a good girl. I enjoyed being a good girl. ...

I pulled off the highway a bit after 1:00 a.m., went into McDonalds to pee and get a large coffee. My second wind had come and gone and I was beginning to fade. Twenty hours behind the wheel is a bit much, but I had only four to go. It was all downhill from here. Back on the highway I got up to speed, set the snooze control. There was a car in front of me and I slowly gained on it. It was a white, 5-Series BMW. It had a sticker on the back window that said University Hospital Staff. On the floor in back was a girl, a Vietnamese girl. She was wearing only her underwear and she was bound hand and foot. ...

(story continues from Dale V2.0) Dale 3: A Day in the Life Dale heard the click a second before the bedroom filled with soft music. Connie stirred. She reached over and tugged Dale’s metal-clad cock. He feigned sleep. She tugged again, harder. It was a game of sorts. She didn’t need a reason to dominate him, but she enjoyed it more that way. He edged closer. She grabbed a handful of hair. ...

continued from Chapter Five PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 6: I Become Monica’s Dominatrix and More I walked home in a bit of a dream, my bottom was still red hot under my latex panties, and my nipples were burning, but I felt wonderfully at peace. It had been a great session and I hoped many more were ahead. I went to work the next day, enjoying the discipline of doing that, and the money helped of course, but Monica was still in the back of my mind. A couple of days later in the evening I was going to call her, when the phone rang. ...

(story continues from She Lost the Bet 7: Budapest) A Sequel to “Part 7” Part 8: Caribbean Good Times St. Thomas, US Virgin Islands. Warm trade winds, good rum, beautiful beaches and perfect vacations. My wife and I were recently there for Thanksgiving to celebrate my new job. We were tucked into our third rum drink at Mountaintop when suddenly she turned to me and asked, “Did the slave trade ever come through St. Thomas?” ...

Mandy glanced at the dash. 108 miles per hour. She clenched her fists in her lap. Eddie reached the metal travel cup from its holder, took a gulp, then another. He handed the cup to Mandy. She didn’t drink vodka and certainly not at nine in the morning, but she took a sip. When Eddie wanted you to do something you did it. Not that Eddie treated her badly. She was his girl, number two in the pecking order at the club. Number one was Jessica, Paul’s girl. She and Jess were allowed to keep half their tips. The other girls pooled theirs and split them equally … after the brothers pulled out the tax money and a bit for themselves of course. Life with Eddie was pretty good. Though, truth be told, he had a dark side. Mandy had never witnessed anything, but her intuition told her that nobody fucked with Eddie Lipkin. If you’d told her that as a boy he liked to pull the wings off flies, well, it wouldn’t surprise her. ...

(story continues from The Visit)_ _continued from part one Part Two Part 3a – Immobilised. I replace the gag and assist you to your feet. The dildo drops out in the process and I catch it,n eedless to say you moan at the loss. It felt SO good. I motion for you to sit on the end of the bed. “Time for some fun for you. Sit. Back you go. Keep going.” I say. ...

She could only watch as her husband fucked the young girl on the kitchen table. Not making love, but rough hard sex. All she could do is helplessly weep as she was forced to see it. He was doing it to be cruel. An act of merciless cruelty, just for her. It hurt her like she’d never been hurt before. He relentless thrust himself into the girl who kept turning to look at her, smiling and grinning at her. It hadn’t always been like this. He was caring and tender once, even during their bondage games that they both enjoyed so much. They’d been married for four years and dated for ages before that, they knew everything about each other. Except the one secret she’d kept from him. The one thing she was afraid to tell him. Then about six months ago she plucked up the courage. ...

“So, what ever shall I do with myself with all this free time off,” I thought to myself. I had just seen the wife off to work and my work had been on a slowdown. Of course, for those of us who are into cross-dressing, this is the time when you can just go all girlie and enjoy yourself. Of course, it does help if the wife has no issues with you dressing up. ...

I knew that I should have left the house sooner but didn’t count on my neighbor, Tina, stopping by for a “short visit.” She just kept talking, no matter how many times I told her that I had to go! Now I’m stuck in traffic on the highway and I don’t want to miss your train. You’ve been away on business for months and I can’t be late. I am gripping the wheel frantically, as my fingernails dig into my palms, ...

(story continues from The Great Marvolo Part 2) Part 3 Author’s Note: Thanks to Jennifer Harrison for her assistance, and for letting me read her great-great grandmother’s diary. The next morning Max and I were up at dawn. I was allowed to wear the same baggy housemaid’s dress, and after I performed a hurried toilet we adjourned to the kitchen. He locked the chain to my collar and I fixed a meager breakfast from the food still remaining in the larder. Karl was not around, and when I asked Max where he was I got an evasive answer. When I finished the cleanup Max released me from my tether and took me into the main room. ...

I was dazed from the punch. As I regained consciousness, I was bound in woman’s pantyhose and a black mini dress in my bedroom. Black electrical tape was wrapped around my ankles, my knees (below and above) and thighs. My hands were handcuffed behind my back. Last night was intended to be an adventurous night with a black beautiful goddess that I met at the club. She had thick thighs, a round ass and huge tits. Stacy was her name. She was from L.A. visiting family and wanted me to escort around Savannah. I became her personal tour guide and showed her all the cool location in my hometown. Friday night turned into Saturday morning as we went back to my house for breakfast. ...

I’d lusted after her for some time. Having followed her through the small amount of modeling she had done, I had grown to be an avid fan. Not only because she was innocent and beautiful, but also because it was clear how much she loved bondage and submission. Living the life of a fetish model, I was always surprised that she complained as much to me about not being able to truly submit. Her last boyfriend was handsome for sure, but not into the “scene” as they say, and constantly disapproving of her work in bondage. As I grew to be her friend more and more, I tried to tell her she could find better, someone who would let her live her own life, but I think she never believed it. It was all I could do not to blurt out, “it’s me! I’ll make your dreams come true!” But I was involved myself, in a somewhat soft relationship that had stopped fulfilling my need to truly dominate. I was ready for a change, and I hoped Sarah was, too. ...

I’d lusted after her for some time. Having followed her through the small amount of modeling she had done, I had grown to be an avid fan. Not only because she was innocent and beautiful, but also because it was clear how much she loved bondage and submission. Living the life of a fetish model, I was always surprised that she complained as much to me about not being able to truly submit. Her last boyfriend was handsome for sure, but not into the “scene” as they say, and constantly disapproving of her work in bondage. As I grew to be her friend more and more, I tried to tell her she could find better, someone who would let her live her own life, but I think she never believed it. It was all I could do not to blurt out, “it’s me! I’ll make your dreams come true!” But I was involved myself, in a somewhat soft relationship that had stopped fulfilling my need to truly dominate. I was ready for a change, and I hoped Sarah was, too. ...

Gromet smiled. He had inspected the latest group of slaves for the market, watching as they were led away, their high heels clicking in counterpoint to the musical clinking of their chains. He had dealt with some internal disciplinary matters – the flogging of a couple of guards for being lenient, the monthly session on the rack of his accountant – and now he was returning to his office and Ms. Trusscot. He had left the lady hogtied on the floor next to his desk, and now he was going to deal with her. Starting with a raised-skirt, over the knee spanking. There was something very pleasant about treating a mature woman like a little girl, something that they seemed to enjoy also. If she was very naughty, perhaps he would take her down to the dungeons and give her some additional torment. ...

We were all watching her as she went into the tack room. Waiting to see if she took the bait. Suzy Sue, our lovely leggy instructress. Our equestrienne goddess. We had deliberately left the tack room untidy, and amongst the disorder we had left the bait for our trap. Instead of the shouts and bellowing cries for recrimination we had half expected there was only silence. And silence was good for our plan. Very good indeed. ...

She waits in anticipation for him to enter the room. Her heart beating faster she feels small beads of sweat trickle down her naked body and evaporate at her feet. The excitement and fear almost overcomes her as she stands spread-eagle against the wall, but she stays firm in her stature fighting the butterflies in her stomach. Her jaw aches as the ball gag she is wearing fills her mouth and cuts into the corners of her lips. She is fighting off the pain, the stiffness, the worry about her punishment to come, not knowing her Master is watching her through the window and taking her image in. ...

I wait impatiently to hear you knocking on my hotel door. Pacing back and forth I almost miss the sound, my thoughts are so loud and you knock so quietly. I look out to see you holding a bottle of wine and two glasses and looking around furtively. I open the door and pull you inside then quietly close the door. I push you against the wall to kiss you putting my hands on either side of your face to feel your beard beneath my fingers. I pull on your beard as I kiss you forcing you to kiss me hard. I let go and run my hands down to your shirt bottom. Finding the opening I slide my hands up to your nipples and pinch them. My hands are cold and you protest a bit, but I bite your lip and say sternly “Don’t move!” ...

continued from part 7 Part 8: Rescue and Release I got up early. She woke up as I was getting out of bed. I left her stuck in the rubber sleep sack whilst I showered. She did after all have a diaper on so she could wait. Though somehow I don’t think she liked the idea. When we had both dressed and Rose was cooking breakfast I was thinking how we could rescue Lillian and trap ROSE. ...

Chapter 1: Test flight. Sometimes there are times when techster regrets the fact that his wife, lover, playmate, and keyholder is a mechanical design engineer. Today would be no exception. Techster is always working on upgrades for the subterranean dungeon that he furnished for a DS couple, who like Techster, are using their BDSM business to keep them financially solvent. Today he was under pressure to come up with a tech, yet simple, device to terrorize the clients. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = I found this story on an old backup disk that I was checking for content before destroying. MANY years ago while I was in college, I got into a “discussion” with an English major about writing - specifically writing porn. Since I wasn’t an English major, Darlene said that I couldn’t possibly understand how to create a good erotic story. After bickering back and forth for most of a semester we came up with a contest and wager that would prove which of us could write better erotic fiction. The plan was simple. Each of us would write a “letter to the editor” format story and the one that got published was the winner. A further requirement was that each of us would write the story in the other’s name. I would write as though I were a woman, and she would write as though she were a man. ...

(story continues from Candice Part 2) Part Three “Comfy?” Squirming slightly in anticipation, Candice nodded, watching as Mistress Karen made final adjustments to her bondage. Lying spread eagle in the center of the bed, her wrists and ankles held by ropes attached to the corner posts, Candice smiled into her gag, eagerly awaiting whatever Mistress had in mind for her naked body. To her surprise, Mistress Karen rose from the bed and turned toward the door. “Have fun,” she said lightly, before leaving the room. Puzzled, Candice watched as Dana slipped through the door closing it behind her. ...

The club was kind of quiet on a Thursday night. There was a blues band playing up on stage and a group of women dancing. They are all friends from college, blowing off a little steam together, none planning on going to work early in the morning. Sara was one of them. She was attractive and flirty with the few men in the room who approached her on the dance floor, wearing a tight white top and a short black mini-skirt, yet she kept looking my way, making sure I was watching her. Every man in the room was watching her. She caught me looking, more than once, and smiled. I smiled back, not thinking much of it as I leaned against the bar, enjoying the scene. She broke away from her friends and came over, introduced herself as “Sara”, and said “aren’t you going to buy me a drink?” I asked her what she wanted and she said “Two shots of tequila, and a martini with extra olives”. I ordered the round. ...

History In my last recounting, “Building My Dungeon” I spoke of how I constructed my new play space and a pillory with an auto-locking & release system. I also related how my wife was introduced to my new toy. I continued to do self-bondage activities in the pillory using the auto-release mechanism. Each time I would tell my wife what I was planning and that she was my safety. On occasion I would intentionally set the timers longer than I knew it would take her to return. This allowed me to create scenes similar to my first solo attempt. She would cooperate by teasing and spanking me until I was released by the system. She would frequently increase the time left on the timers when she was done. ...

I had been living next door to Anna for a few years. We were both friendly towards each other and always exchanged pleasantries whenever we saw each other. We did the usual neighbourly things, taking in parcels when either one of us wasn’t in, keeping an eye on the other ones house whenever one was away. Anna was 43 and about 5'6" tall. She was attractive in a nice way and always held herself well, in a confident manner. She was single (as far as I could tell), and appeared to keep herself to herself. ...

continued from Chapter Four PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 5: Carol Receives More Advice Tim arrived home the next day, and for the next week of course we made love. Each time I tried to introduce more latex into the equation and he was willing, but again I knew he wanted to please me but this was not his instigating. He asked me about the haircut and I said Monica had done it while he was away, and he said he liked it, he obviously noticed my new rings and he now noted they were gold and they looked fantastic. I replied that Monica had also done those. Then he saw the red weals on my buttocks and he knew that Monica had also been responsible for those too. ...

What a weekend, it all started then I had a wet dream (and wet fingers) about my married next door neighbour! After telling him about the sexy dream and swapping quick suggestive banter with Howard, I wanted him. I had found some stories he had written on a BDSM web site (“the new sub-contractor”, “Talk”) which got me hot, breathless and thinking. I wanted him to hurt me and to use me crudely, like the slaves in his stories. I’m a recently single woman with two kids who really knows what she wants, and now knows how to ask for it! So fast forward; here, I am here on Sunday afternoon, tied on my tipple toes, and strung up by my thumbs and nipples at Howard’s summer home, whipped, teased, tortured and not fucked at all, I’ve been in his complete control since Friday morning. I have not had what you would call an affair, but I’ve had a great time. I came more times than I could ever remember, and wow wee, what a weekend for any single mother. Who needs a boyfriend or a vibrator when you have a firm master next door who is willing to train you? This adventure started weeks ago when I found out, though his stories, that my wonderful neighbour liked inescapable self-bondage. This gave me a fantasy that turned into a great slutty orgasm, then into a plan. If he played with me but didn’t have sex what harm could come of it I speculated? I mean no lips, no tongue and no sex with me, just his help. I want him to keep his clothes on. How could his wife mind if nothing happened. It would like having tea in my living room. I went to Howard’s house and as he was well off and helpful, and I was short on cash for this quest. I asked for a short term loan to buy some stuff I needed, and being a kind man he gave me his credit card with the direction to “buy whatever I needed and make it up to him latter”. So I took Howard’s credit card to NorthBound leather for some essentials. My list of rigid stuff included, ...

(story continues from Bitgirl Part 3: The Race) Part 4: Bitgirl’s Reward Evans grabbed Bitgirl’s reins, yanked her head around before she could plant another hoof in Dee’s crotch. That she realized that Dee was, in fact, a man made the idea irresistible. Evans led his pony down the hill to where Angela sat, cradling her arm. He helped the girl into the cart and led them back to the stall. He released Bitgirl from the cart, helped Angela walk inside. He cinched Bitgirl’s reins to a ring in the wall. Shut the door. ...

Disclaimer: This is a work of fiction. All of the characters and organizations are imaginary, and any similarity of names to those of real persons or organizations is coincidental. Part One Mary was anxious as she entered the big Southwind department store in suburban Seattle. She stopped and looked around as she reviewed what she had planned. She had never done anything like it before, but she needed the money. She approached the counter that displayed expensive watches. ...

continued from Chapter Three PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 4: Cheating on Tim - Twice I went to see Ann first, but I had a request. I wanted Suzy to do her dirty deeds on me, and if Ann wouldn’t mind, her too. Suzy is so open and candid, she loved the idea, she and Ann are so tight there is not a jealous bone in her body, and the idea of giving me some serious punishment really appealed to her. ...

continued from Part One - Tim’s Tale PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 1: Carol’s Version of her Rehabilitation Hello dear reader. This is Carol, yes, Carol, the heroine, initially reluctant, of this tale. I found Tim’s story on his computer the other day. I don’t know why he kept it there, unhidden, or what he kept it for. I have read it several times, the scenes described are from the DVD’s that he received regularly from Monica and speak for themselves. What I found interesting are his feelings as I endured the rehabilitation process. ...

( AUTHOR’S NOTE: ) No animal was actually hurt in the filming of this motion picture. – Except for a wild squirrel that dashed out in front of the Craft Services truck as it was on a run for Pizza and Beer for the Producer’s Party. The driver has denied all responsibility for the accident. The squirrel was smashed flat and was unavailable for comment. Edited by Proof Reader. · · · ...

“Honey? Is this item one of yours?” asked my S.O. She is a fanatic about going through the credit card statements, looking for possible fraud. I knew what she was pointing at. A few weeks back, I had ordered an extravagantly expensive set of silicone breasts for my female persona. That the supplier was “Tranny Boutique” was another giveaway. “Gee,” I said slowly, “That might be a case of—embezzlement. Maybe you had better check with our comptroller, Cynthia,” I replied. “I’ll send her to you.” ...

He was tired and ready to get home to relax. His last stop, before home, was to the local department store. It was busy and he’d had to park far from the door. He was trudging his way across the parking lot when he spotted her. The hood was up on her SUV and she was not dressed for this cool spring breeze. As tired as he was he knew he must see what he could do, especially since he was parked right next to her. “Can I help you?” He inquired. She spun around, startled by his voice. He was struck by her eyes. They seemed to see right through him, pull him inside her. He got the impression she must have spoken, but he missed it. Damn, he thought. She smiled, knowingly…..“I said, I would really appreciate your help! I need a jump, um, I mean my battery needs a boost, are you near here?” ...

Intro: To my readers: my apologias for not posting more stories recently, but I have been working hard on two female domination and pony books entitled, Madam in Attendance & Chloe & Me, each to be published by the end of December 2011 byPink Flamingo publications electronically and in paperback. So I hope this new free story of female woe and sexuality tickles your fancy. Enjoy S. M. Ackerman. (2011) ...

The following story is a work of pure fiction. Any resemblance to any individual is purely coincidental. Part I I suppose I should start this with a brief introduction of myself. My name is Sara Greene and I’m 27 years old. I stand about 5’8” without heels and have a 34C-25-34 figure topped with strawberry blonde hair. My tits are nice and firm and I love to go to the store braless in just a thin t-shirt or romper and tease all the men. ...

My sister was coming over for dinner and my boyfriend was just being a huge pain in the ass. I am trying to cook and he is trying to touch and kiss me. The moron couldn’t see I was busy. I finally had had enough of his infantile behavior. I wasn’t going to have him ruin a pleasant dinner with me and my sister, so I decided to teach him not to pester me, then get rid of him for the evening. I’ll make some excuse for him, Meredith will understand. We live in a female led relationship were I make all of the decisions and run both the house and the bedroom. In fact, I keep him locked in chastity most of the time. I think that was why he was getting so frisky. He has been denied for a week with one more to go, maybe more now. When I could take a break I ordered him into our bedroom and told him to strip naked. The idiot thought we were going to have sex or something. Not today sweetie. His attitude changed when he saw me getting out my bondage bag and taking out several skeins of rope although he does like his bondage games. ...

continued from part one Part 2: Driving Miss Crazy Chapter 1: Why Am I Here, And For How Long? Laura was lying naked upon the cold stone floor, curled in a foetal position. Following her ensnarement by the Mistress that night she had been left alone to reflect on her future. Her ankles and wrists had been cuffed together forestalling any attempt at escape. The dungeon was pitch black. The heat lamp which had relentlessly drained her body of moisture and energy was now extinguished, only a faint glow remained as its element cooled. She was unable to call out for help; the ball gag was still embedded firmly in her mouth, forcing her to breathe long deep breaths through her nose. Wet trails criss-crossed her face where the gag had drawn rivulets of saliva from its seal with her lips. ...

continued from chapter four PART ONE – TIM’S TALE Chapter 5: Carol’s Education Continues The camera angles were different this time, as quickly I could see two different angles, so the film had been subject to some editing. Now I could see Carol only in the background, trotting at a good pace, seemingly “comfortable” with the plug and bit. Monica came into view in the foreground, leading on a chain a woman dressed as a classic French maid. Well, this might be interesting, I thought. The chain is attached to a ring on a rubber and steel collar around the woman’s neck. She has not been otherwise tethered but she is very compliant and shows no resistance. ...

Authors note; This story is in response to a comment in the story by Annabelle, called “Sleep as a Settlement Girl.” This is the story of a lovely young woman who visited a club to hang out with a couple friends before leaving for a week in Cabo. However, she never met up with her friends and instead spent a few days on her own terror filled vacation. While sitting at the bar waiting, a couple men made advances. Although she refused their advances she did not refuse their offer of a couple drinks. Soon she was feeling groggy and needing to lie down. A bouncer helped her to a back room, placing her on a couch and covered her with a blanket. That was the last she remembered. That is, until… ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest I walk in the door to my home after just finishing another exhausting week of teaching business classes at an intercity high school in the southwest. I am surprised to discover that my Mistress is sitting on the couch wearing her black Spandex catsuit holding her riding crop in her hand. As I walk over to my Mistress, she commands me, “Kneel in front of me, my sex slave!” I then set my computer bag down and kneel in front of my mistress. ...

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest I walk in the door to my home after just finishing another exhausting week of teaching business classes at an intercity high school in the southwest. I am surprised to discover that my Mistress is sitting on the couch wearing her black Spandex catsuit holding her riding crop in her hand. As I walk over to my Mistress, she commands me, “Kneel in front of me, my sex slave!” I then set my computer bag down and kneel in front of my mistress. ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest - continued from [part three](http://www.Spandex Stories/storiesek/itwasdark3.html) Part 4: The Life Style. It was Friday night. I had been out with some of the boys from work. I was not drunk; however I had drunk a few beers. Well may be more than a few. So I was not concentrating as I got out of the car, closed the garage door and went to walk inside. So I tripped over the parcels stacked near the kitchen door. How the hell had they got there? ...

continued from part three Part 4: The Life Style. It was Friday night. I had been out with some of the boys from work. I was not drunk; however I had drunk a few beers. Well may be more than a few. So I was not concentrating as I got out of the car, closed the garage door and went to walk inside. So I tripped over the parcels stacked near the kitchen door. How the hell had they got there? ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest I had always had odd interests growing up, but it wasn’t until I got to college that I had any hope of acting on them. I had always been attracted to shiny clothing. I didn’t know at the time that it was fairly common and I assumed it was something odd with me. I hadn’t gone out much in high school, so I had most of my money from working at my part time job during school. Paying for college wasn’t much of an issue either due to a scholarship, so I was more or less free to do as I pleased with my money. ...

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest I had always had odd interests growing up, but it wasn’t until I got to college that I had any hope of acting on them. I had always been attracted to shiny clothing. I didn’t know at the time that it was fairly common and I assumed it was something odd with me. I hadn’t gone out much in high school, so I had most of my money from working at my part time job during school. Paying for college wasn’t much of an issue either due to a scholarship, so I was more or less free to do as I pleased with my money. ...

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest My New Girlfriend, Friday “I never want to hear from you again!” Said Miranda. “You are a complete perv, you sicko! Leave me alone!” As I hung up the phone I felt hollow inside. Every time I started dating it always ended the same way. Things would go great until I told her that I wanted to tie her up for sex (or be tied up for sex, I go both ways). ‘Why can’t I let just let this whole bondage thing go?’ I thought to myself. ‘I’m good looking, I have a solid job, I have no problem getting dates. Why am I hung up on using ropes during sex? Now I have another Firday night alone.’ Just then the phone rang. I was in no mood to answer it, but it was little Nicole. Ten years ago I dated her older sister for a couple years back when I was in High School. Being raised by a single mom in a house full of women she really needed a good male infuence in her life. So, I had unofficially become her older brother back when she was starting middle school. “Hi Nicole, how’s everything going at college?” “Hey Grump. Not well, that’s why I’m calling. I really need some advice.” “You know I’m always here for you. What can I do you for?” “I’d rather not talk on the phone, can you pop over?” “Sure… not like I have any plans. Did you eat yet? If not let’s grab a movie and hang out tonight.” “Sounds great! I was just ordering some Chinese.” “Get enough for two and I’ll be there in forty minutes." I had been there for Nicole for a long time, and she had returned the favor more than once. We talked about everything, and over the years she had become my best friend. She had grown into quite a girl too. She was 5’6” tall, with piercing blue eyes and dark wavy hair that cascaded over her shoulders. She wasn’t supermodel thin, but she was all woman with curves in all the right places and just enough padding to fill out a tight pair jeans. Nicole had a wickedly twisted sense of humor too, but that was probably my influence as much as anything else. A quick shower and I was out the door. While I was driving I started reminiscing about Ashley’s death last year. It had shocked everyone when Nicole’s older sister was killed by a drunk driver. We had been hanging out watching a movie on TV when we heard about it. We sat there on the couch holding each other tight while we both cried for hours. Eventually Nicole had fallen asleep in my arms. When I carried her into the bedroom and tucked her in I suddenly realized I wanted to climb into bed with her. Instead I grabbed a blanket and pillow to go crash on the couch. I was too tired drive home and I knew she wouldn’t mind. I always wondered what might have happened, and I had a secret crush for her ever since. ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest My New Girlfriend, Friday “I never want to hear from you again!” Said Miranda. “You are a complete perv, you sicko! Leave me alone!” As I hung up the phone I felt hollow inside. Every time I started dating it always ended the same way. Things would go great until I told her that I wanted to tie her up for sex (or be tied up for sex, I go both ways). ‘Why can’t I let just let this whole bondage thing go?’ I thought to myself. ‘I’m good looking, I have a solid job, I have no problem getting dates. Why am I hung up on using ropes during sex? Now I have another Firday night alone.’ Just then the phone rang. I was in no mood to answer it, but it was little Nicole. Ten years ago I dated her older sister for a couple years back when I was in High School. Being raised by a single mom in a house full of women she really needed a good male infuence in her life. So, I had unofficially become her older brother back when she was starting middle school. “Hi Nicole, how’s everything going at college?” “Hey Grump. Not well, that’s why I’m calling. I really need some advice.” “You know I’m always here for you. What can I do you for?” “I’d rather not talk on the phone, can you pop over?” “Sure… not like I have any plans. Did you eat yet? If not let’s grab a movie and hang out tonight.” “Sounds great! I was just ordering some Chinese.” “Get enough for two and I’ll be there in forty minutes." I had been there for Nicole for a long time, and she had returned the favor more than once. We talked about everything, and over the years she had become my best friend. She had grown into quite a girl too. She was 5’6” tall, with piercing blue eyes and dark wavy hair that cascaded over her shoulders. She wasn’t supermodel thin, but she was all woman with curves in all the right places and just enough padding to fill out a tight pair jeans. Nicole had a wickedly twisted sense of humor too, but that was probably my influence as much as anything else. A quick shower and I was out the door. While I was driving I started reminiscing about Ashley’s death last year. It had shocked everyone when Nicole’s older sister was killed by a drunk driver. We had been hanging out watching a movie on TV when we heard about it. We sat there on the couch holding each other tight while we both cried for hours. Eventually Nicole had fallen asleep in my arms. When I carried her into the bedroom and tucked her in I suddenly realized I wanted to climb into bed with her. Instead I grabbed a blanket and pillow to go crash on the couch. I was too tired drive home and I knew she wouldn’t mind. I always wondered what might have happened, and I had a secret crush for her ever since. ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest My back hurt, my knees hurt, and I couldn’t see, but it was punishment; it wasn’t supposed to be fun. I’d been kneeling here in the closet for an hour, maybe. I lose track of time when I’m like this. I was just wondering when she might come back when I heard the door open and saw the light from the bedroom illuminate the corner I was facing. “Have you learned your lesson?” she asked, unseen. I nodded, flexing my arms against the cuffs linking my wrists and working my jaw around the ballgag buckled in my mouth. I was aching plenty; I wouldn’t be doing that again anytime soon. Mission accomplished, there. “Good boy,” she purred, stepping into the narrow closet and kneeling behind me. I felt the softness of her palm slide down my back, then the gentle tugging at my head as she unbuckled the gag’s strap. The ballgag fell away and I sighed, opening and closing my mouth several times to wake the creaky, stiff tendons. Then I felt something else slide down my back, something cool and smooth. Spandex? No, it wasn’t quite that soft. Darlex. A while back she’d found a website, Winter Fetish, that specialized in the stuff. It was stretchy like spandex but much stronger. It didn’t give quite as much as spandex did, but it still had that smooth feel and transmitted sensation through the fabric just as well. It made for tight, inescapable bondage, and we both loved it for that. She’d bought me a darlex straitjacket that was nigh inescapable, but what I felt was too small to be that. Her hands smoothed my hair back as she murmured, “Head up.” I tilted my head back, closing my eyes as something settled over my face. The darlex hood slid down over my head, almost popping into place once it was past my chin. She ran her hands over my anonymized face, adjusting it slightly and sending a little thrill up my spine before pulling the zipper down. The fabric flattened against my head as she closed the zipper, pulling the hood tight against my face. No mouth hole, no eye holes, just a pair of grommets for breathing. I’d be hard pressed to even open my mouth against the pull of the darlex. She could have left the ballgag in and made the hood that much tighter, but I wasn’t going to complain. My jaw needed the break and I wasn’t going to be able to do much more than moan and grunt anyway. She ran her hands over my hooded head, then removed my cuffs. I let my arms drop to my sides and rolled my shoulders again, wincing a little as deadened nerves and sore muscles woke up and started complaining about their abuse. Her hand under my arm helped me to my feet and she slowly guided me out of the closet. I tried to picture where we were going. Into the bedroom and towards… My shuffling ankle bumped the edge of the bed and she stopped me, turned me around, and helped me onto it. My cock started stirring as she maneuvered me into the center of the bed. She was definitely up to something and if it involved me in bed on my back, I was always up for it. She moved down to my feet and brought my ankles together before sliding something over my feet and beginning to work it up my legs. The smooth tightness told me it was more darlex, but what? Some sort of leg binder? She worked the sleeve higher and higher until it was up to my crotch and erect cock, welding my legs into a single column. She gave my flank a playful swat. “Raise your butt,” she said. I arched my back and she worked the cool fabric over my hips. I could tell there was more to it, though. “Arms,” she said, and that’s when I figured it out. It was a sleepsack, a darlex sleepsack. Oh yes, I was definitely up for this now. With her help I slipped my hands into the built-in sleeves. She tugged the upper part of the sack up over my shoulders, making sure my arms were trapped inside the sleeves. She pushed me back onto the bed and rolled me over, straddling my hips. Bit by bit she pulled up the heavy-duty zipper and the sleepsack tightened around me, pulling my arms against my sides and taking out every bit of slack in the fabric. Finally the zipper passed my shoulders and with one quick final pull it closed around my neck. I turned my head slightly and felt the hood pull; she’d even tucked the bottom of the hood into the sleepsack’s neck, sealing my inside both. My pulse quickened and my breath huffed through the hood’s nose holes. The suspense of what might come next was killing me. Sex was out of the question, at least traditional sex. I didn’t feel a zipper or opening against my cock. Suddenly the sleepsack’s tightness around my hips eased up a little and I felt a breeze against my ass. A rear zipper! That was sneaky. In my focus on what she was doing, I hadn’t even considered such a thing. I didn’t have time to wonder what she might be up to; I felt one hand spread my cheeks and a slippery finger slide past them, slowly penetrating me and working lube into me. After a few moments it withdrew and a plug slid into its place, slowly spreading me around its bulb until it was in far enough for my ass to pull it in the rest of the way. It seemed long but not very big, small enough to be comfortable but big enough to remind me of its presence. Then she closed the rear zipper and rolled me onto my back again. “I don’t think you’ve earned back the right to fuck me yet,” she said, her voice clear in the quiet bedroom, even through the thick darlex of the hood. “But that doesn’t mean I have to go without.” I huffed through the hood, suddenly wondering again what I was in for. I felt an odd tugging at my hips and something jingling, then some sort of strap being tightened down around me like a belt, right over the base of my stiff cock and pressing it against my belly. The bed rocked slightly as she straddled me and moved up to my hips. Now I knew where this was going. She exhaled slowly as she lowered herself onto her favorite dildo, a dildo that she’d just strapped onto me. I was being used as base for her to fuck herself against, my cock so close and yet so far from standing in the dildo’s place. She let out a cute little gasp as she sat back against my legs, the dildo bedded firmly in what I knew was her hot, slippery sex. I swore I could smell her delicious scent. She leaned back and started rocking her hips, fucking herself against me. I whimpered quietly and rocked my hips back, trying to do my part in all of this. She hadn’t strapped me down, right? I might be helplessly trapped in this darlex sleepsack, but I wasn’t going to just lay here. “Oh, you want something too?” she asked lightly, taunting me. I felt a curious tingling in my ass and then a stronger one. My ass clenched all by itself, driving the plug in deeper and sending a sparkle of pleasure right up my trapped cock. That plug was an e-stim plug! It triggered again and my ass flexed again, bumping the plug’s tip against my prostate once more. Oh, this wasn’t fair! I wriggled and gasped, my breath hot against my face. She laughed, and after a moment I realized she’d adjusted the e-stim box to trigger each time she thrust against the dildo, fucking herself in time with me as I involuntarily fucked myself. ...

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest My back hurt, my knees hurt, and I couldn’t see, but it was punishment; it wasn’t supposed to be fun. I’d been kneeling here in the closet for an hour, maybe. I lose track of time when I’m like this. I was just wondering when she might come back when I heard the door open and saw the light from the bedroom illuminate the corner I was facing. “Have you learned your lesson?” she asked, unseen. I nodded, flexing my arms against the cuffs linking my wrists and working my jaw around the ballgag buckled in my mouth. I was aching plenty; I wouldn’t be doing that again anytime soon. Mission accomplished, there. “Good boy,” she purred, stepping into the narrow closet and kneeling behind me. I felt the softness of her palm slide down my back, then the gentle tugging at my head as she unbuckled the gag’s strap. The ballgag fell away and I sighed, opening and closing my mouth several times to wake the creaky, stiff tendons. Then I felt something else slide down my back, something cool and smooth. Spandex? No, it wasn’t quite that soft. Darlex. A while back she’d found a website, Winter Fetish, that specialized in the stuff. It was stretchy like spandex but much stronger. It didn’t give quite as much as spandex did, but it still had that smooth feel and transmitted sensation through the fabric just as well. It made for tight, inescapable bondage, and we both loved it for that. She’d bought me a darlex straitjacket that was nigh inescapable, but what I felt was too small to be that. Her hands smoothed my hair back as she murmured, “Head up.” I tilted my head back, closing my eyes as something settled over my face. The darlex hood slid down over my head, almost popping into place once it was past my chin. She ran her hands over my anonymized face, adjusting it slightly and sending a little thrill up my spine before pulling the zipper down. The fabric flattened against my head as she closed the zipper, pulling the hood tight against my face. No mouth hole, no eye holes, just a pair of grommets for breathing. I’d be hard pressed to even open my mouth against the pull of the darlex. She could have left the ballgag in and made the hood that much tighter, but I wasn’t going to complain. My jaw needed the break and I wasn’t going to be able to do much more than moan and grunt anyway. She ran her hands over my hooded head, then removed my cuffs. I let my arms drop to my sides and rolled my shoulders again, wincing a little as deadened nerves and sore muscles woke up and started complaining about their abuse. Her hand under my arm helped me to my feet and she slowly guided me out of the closet. I tried to picture where we were going. Into the bedroom and towards… My shuffling ankle bumped the edge of the bed and she stopped me, turned me around, and helped me onto it. My cock started stirring as she maneuvered me into the center of the bed. She was definitely up to something and if it involved me in bed on my back, I was always up for it. She moved down to my feet and brought my ankles together before sliding something over my feet and beginning to work it up my legs. The smooth tightness told me it was more darlex, but what? Some sort of leg binder? She worked the sleeve higher and higher until it was up to my crotch and erect cock, welding my legs into a single column. She gave my flank a playful swat. “Raise your butt,” she said. I arched my back and she worked the cool fabric over my hips. I could tell there was more to it, though. “Arms,” she said, and that’s when I figured it out. It was a sleepsack, a darlex sleepsack. Oh yes, I was definitely up for this now. With her help I slipped my hands into the built-in sleeves. She tugged the upper part of the sack up over my shoulders, making sure my arms were trapped inside the sleeves. She pushed me back onto the bed and rolled me over, straddling my hips. Bit by bit she pulled up the heavy-duty zipper and the sleepsack tightened around me, pulling my arms against my sides and taking out every bit of slack in the fabric. Finally the zipper passed my shoulders and with one quick final pull it closed around my neck. I turned my head slightly and felt the hood pull; she’d even tucked the bottom of the hood into the sleepsack’s neck, sealing my inside both. My pulse quickened and my breath huffed through the hood’s nose holes. The suspense of what might come next was killing me. Sex was out of the question, at least traditional sex. I didn’t feel a zipper or opening against my cock. Suddenly the sleepsack’s tightness around my hips eased up a little and I felt a breeze against my ass. A rear zipper! That was sneaky. In my focus on what she was doing, I hadn’t even considered such a thing. I didn’t have time to wonder what she might be up to; I felt one hand spread my cheeks and a slippery finger slide past them, slowly penetrating me and working lube into me. After a few moments it withdrew and a plug slid into its place, slowly spreading me around its bulb until it was in far enough for my ass to pull it in the rest of the way. It seemed long but not very big, small enough to be comfortable but big enough to remind me of its presence. Then she closed the rear zipper and rolled me onto my back again. “I don’t think you’ve earned back the right to fuck me yet,” she said, her voice clear in the quiet bedroom, even through the thick darlex of the hood. “But that doesn’t mean I have to go without.” I huffed through the hood, suddenly wondering again what I was in for. I felt an odd tugging at my hips and something jingling, then some sort of strap being tightened down around me like a belt, right over the base of my stiff cock and pressing it against my belly. The bed rocked slightly as she straddled me and moved up to my hips. Now I knew where this was going. She exhaled slowly as she lowered herself onto her favorite dildo, a dildo that she’d just strapped onto me. I was being used as base for her to fuck herself against, my cock so close and yet so far from standing in the dildo’s place. She let out a cute little gasp as she sat back against my legs, the dildo bedded firmly in what I knew was her hot, slippery sex. I swore I could smell her delicious scent. She leaned back and started rocking her hips, fucking herself against me. I whimpered quietly and rocked my hips back, trying to do my part in all of this. She hadn’t strapped me down, right? I might be helplessly trapped in this darlex sleepsack, but I wasn’t going to just lay here. “Oh, you want something too?” she asked lightly, taunting me. I felt a curious tingling in my ass and then a stronger one. My ass clenched all by itself, driving the plug in deeper and sending a sparkle of pleasure right up my trapped cock. That plug was an e-stim plug! It triggered again and my ass flexed again, bumping the plug’s tip against my prostate once more. Oh, this wasn’t fair! I wriggled and gasped, my breath hot against my face. She laughed, and after a moment I realized she’d adjusted the e-stim box to trigger each time she thrust against the dildo, fucking herself in time with me as I involuntarily fucked myself. ...

This story was misplaced by me (gromet) and has been entered into the contest late. My apologies to the author for my error. Dan had been awaiting the package from Winter Fetish every day since he ordered it. The recent holiday weekend made the mail take even longer. Dan’s wife Susan was not as excited. The two of them have been married for just over three years and she was aware of Dan’s enthusiasm for bondage before they got married. Though she helped him indulge on occasion, she liked to remind him that it was not sexually interesting to her. ...

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest Dan had been awaiting the package from Winter Fetish every day since he ordered it. The recent holiday weekend made the mail take even longer. Dan’s wife Susan was not as excited. The two of them have been married for just over three years and she was aware of Dan’s enthusiasm for bondage before they got married. Though she helped him indulge on occasion, she liked to remind him that it was not sexually interesting to her. ...

(story continues from The Trainer 3) Part Four Sunday, August 3, 2003 Harold was awakened at 8am by Beverly and Becky. They untied him from the bed, but left him in his straightjacket, and placed him on the floor. They put a chair over him, so that he would be ready to lick his breakfast from Karen’s soles. She came in, barefoot, carrying a bowl of hot oatmeal. “I do recall how much you hate oatmeal, Harry, so I made a great big bowl for you. I’m going to keep spreading it, and you’re going to keep licking it. You can expect oatmeal for your breakfast every day, dear.” ...

continued from chapter two PART ONE – TIM’S TALE Chapter 3: Monica’s Website and Carol’s Further Rehabilitation It was three days before the second DVD arrived. I was concerned, but what could I do? Nothing. So I decided to see if I could find out a bit about Monica and her cohorts. And, like everything nowadays, I started on the internet. It took me quite a long time, I googled all kinds of name hints and disappeared into the strangest sites I had seen in my life. I haven’t lived in a cocoon, and know generally what the human species can get up to, but some of the sites were really very interesting indeed. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Toy Part 6) THIRTY-ONE I looked at the Giantess as my bound body swung and twirled, hanging upside down at the end of the long leather cord that was perpetually wrapped about me in one way or another. She was smiling at me, her eyelids drooping as she lounged back against the far wall of the tub looking satisfied, and glowing just a bit. She smirked and flicked her fingers, making me bob and dance at the end of my tethers. ...

A movement caught his eye. He picked up the binoculars, focused. The curvy girl was leaving the pool, tits swaying as she climbed the ladder. She turned and walked away from him. The sight of her ass jiggling made him hard. The blonde was thin, almost boyish with slim hips and a small, round ass that didn’t jiggle when she walked. Had a nice rack, though. Curvy girl settled on the lounge next to hers. Blondie was absorbed in her Kindle and didn’t look up. ...

Well readers I hope you like this tale of sexual interest, I am sorry that I have been absent for a while, but I have been fixated on writing two books both very shortly to be available via Pinkflamingo (See the link on gromets plaza). Titled Madam in attendance and Chloe & me. I have been a volunteer working in this stately home (a big old ancient house filled with ancient treasures and open to the public) in Great Britain for longer now than I care to remember. During my time here I have had quite unrestricted access to the place, and I discovered a few months ago that it has a deep cellar which has been deliberately hidden. Within that cellar is a hidden or forgotten about torture chamber or dungeon as they are called. Now you might expect that an old monument of a house might have such a place concealed within it, but there was one thing not quite right with this situation, and that one thing is that most, though by all means not all of the equipment conceal within the room is ancient as might be expected, a hell of a lot of it was new or at least modern made in the 1920’s; this is a torture room set up for the 20th century, not for the distant past, and I can’t help but wonder who might have been secured in their, and what had been inflicted upon them and why, and of course I mostly wanted to know by whom. ...

Part 1 The accountant, business consultant and spanker Geoffrey Parslow was not a great gardener. Although his house in the Hertfordshire stockbroker belt came with quite a bit of land, he had rented out a field commercially for the feeding and exercising of horses and the rest was dominated by lawn and big bushes, which needed little attention. Moreover, he employed old Mr Banks to come in and do what was needed. ...

(story continues from The Spandex Rehabilitation Machine) Part Two Dr. Plank was fully set up in his new facility, and the mindless but beautiful Jessica was back with him now and wearing a sensor/ transmitter rig built into her sexy blond wig. What he thought would be the perfect toy, his sexy Jessica willing to do ANYTHING that he could think of just by suggesting it to her, got tiring after a while. For a week straight he had her only wearing a short lab coat and high heels while bent over his desk, but even that got boring even though she enthusiastically thrusted back at him each time. The sensor rig she wore made his suggestions, with electrical stimuli, into her fondest desires and was only possible because the machine had so completely broken her in the two days it had her! In no time at all Jessica became just another piece of test equipment to Dr. Plank, but still one he liked to play with on occasion. ...

The year was 2013 and unemployment was over thirty percent and unsecured debt was outlawed. Many people, especially recently single women like myself, were in debt beyond their ability to ever repay. The state senate had quietly passed laws to protect their friends the bankers, and the governor had signed those bills so that he would continue to get their support. The new law also provided for a “debtors prison”, and had established the court system, and paid the judge I was now standing before. I was wearing only the rags they provided, that ironically would have lead to my arrest if worn on the street for indecent exposure. I was also plastic strap cuffed wrist and ankle, the former behind my back forcing my unrestrained breasts out through the holes in my thread bare “uniform”, and my ankles fastened to a ring bolted to the dirty floor. There was no jury of my peers, or lawyer for my defense, as both of them would have to be paid, and I was here because I couldn’t pay! I would have protested my treatment, except for the disposable bit gag in my mouth, ensuring my silence and adding to my humiliation… ...

continues from part four Part Five An adventurous young woman who calls herself “Self-Sub Susy” is warned to stop playing naked bondage games on the park trails. She gets more than she bargained for when she taunts back, “catch me if you can.” Shit, I had forgotten I was supposed to be the main attraction. And what was the second part of the punishment Ed had promised me? It was something about honey and being left here all night. ...

Chapter 1: In bondage no one can hear me scream Ba-dum … Ba-dum …. My heart is beating powerfully and fast. Ba-dum … Ba-dum …. Darkness. Endless darkness. My eyes are open yet I can see nothing. Ba-dum … Ba-dum …. Silence. I hear nothing outside of my own body. All I hear is my blood pumping through my veins and my laboured breathing whistling like a sirocco through my nostrils. ...

continued from part one Part 2: It was Dark - And Getting Darker. I was at work; it was a perfectly fine autumn day, not a cloud in the sky or any worries in my head. I opened my email inbox and there it was with attachments. Shit it can’t be. She doesn’t know my work email. But somehow she did. Of course she did she had had access to my wallet for days. My business cards are in there. ...

continued from part two Part 3: The Test. Oh shit another email from her!! It was sent, yet again to my work. I’m for the chop if the boss finds out. Especial if he sees those photos!! I don’t dare open it here so I send it to my home email and hope and pray that it was not urgent like last time. Still its late Friday afternoon so I will be home soon. ...

Usual cavaeat of this being a work of ficition, do not try at home, this kind of shit will porbably kill you, etc. etc. Applies. Enjoy! That poor boy would never be found. Buried amongs piles of rubbish, bagged up like a worthless piece of garbage… well, that’s what he is now. Just another trash bag of compacted garbage. He didn’t make wise decisions, it just wasn’t something he was good at. He was in his early tweenties, had dropped out of college, and was basically chasing what highs he could. He’d hit the clubs of the city, and he knew where to score weed, booze, blow, and pretty much any other chemical worth hitting. He grifted the better part of his money from rubes that would pity him, and he drifted from couch to couch, not really caring where he ended up one night or the next. He was cute though, and he knew his way around the tender parts of women, so despite being a bastard he was often lucky. His lack of discrimination and his hedonistic ways proved to be his undoing. He was crashing with one of his freakier friends and was invited to go out to the local fetish club. He planned on rolling out with him, and then ditching after getting in the door. He’d been there before, and he did enjoy looking at the women. Be they leather clad and severe Dominatrices, or the more scantily clad submissives… It was all good to him. He figured he might get lucky as well. Either by landing a sub for a little suck and fuck, or a Domme for a little tease and light bondage… He wouldn’t complain. So he dressed, shaved and made himself look all innocent and pretty. He had young face and a pitiable way about him, so the ’lost boy’ angle worked well for him more often than not. He then went off to the club, riding the city buses through its desolate streets. He was greeted by a wall of cigarette smoke which mingled with the spicier scent of cloves. My Life with The Thrill Kill Kult was blasting on the sound system, asking rhetorically “Do You Fear For Your Child?”. The kid eased into his environment with an alarming kind of grace. He passed by the main floor, shooting a passing glance at the women and men that were getting flogged against the wall. He smirked and siddled his way to the bar, ordered a whiskey, and found a nice smoky corner to sit in while he looked for something to score… be it meat or drug. It wasn’t long before a very pretty woman, maybe a few years his senior and clad in a delicious vinyl french maid outfit, approached him. Leaning towards him to speak into his ear, she asked in the quietly loud voice demanded by all clubs of this sort “My Mistress would like to see you, will you come?” Sensing the clever little entandre in her invitation, the young man stood up and follow the woman. He was lead to a back corner where an imperious woman, maybe in her early thirties, greeted him with a pleasant, though slightly devilish smile. She was dressed in fine fetish gear… Black whale-bone corset, elbow length leather gloves, black leather skirt, knee high boots. “Hello there, boy. I am glad to see you were receptive to my Maid.” The boy just grinned and nodded to the Domme. “We’re bored of this place, and you look like just the kind of play thing that knows how to have fun. We’ll take you back to our place and give you the time of your life” the Domme explained. The young man just nodded his affirmation again. The Domme smiled wickedly, “But if we get tired of you, my Maid here will bag you up and throw you out in the trash!” she said in a sultury voice and winked at young man. He just chuckled, but if he had paid attention he would have noticed how worringly keen the Maid and the Domme seemed to be about this bit. So after reaffirming that he was game, they got their things together and the trio quit the fetish club. The Maid drove the car home, while the Domme sat in the back fondling her new found toy, “Shhh… don’t move… that’s right, like a good little toy” she whispered into his ear as she caressed him to rock-hardness through his jeans. By the time they got back to the Domme’s play space the young man was extremely aroused. This was going to be a good evening, he thought. Once they entered the play space, the young man saw all sorts of neat toys and items meant to torture and delight. The Domme began to strip the young man’s clothes off while the Maid went and grabbed a large 55 gallon black trash bag. The young man gave the bag a worrying look, but just grinned as the Domme caressed his now naked skin. “Shh… don’t you worry little lamb. We just want to keep your things together” the Domme assured him as the Maid placed the young man’s clothes into the trash bag. The Domme offered the boy two pills, “this is good medicine… It will help you enjoy yourself tonight”. One pill was ecstasy and the other percocet, a combination that would ensure that he was in a constant state of delight and arousal, but it would make it difficult for him to actually cum. The young man didn’t really know this, or really care. He’d taken drugs from strangers much more sinister than this kinky pair. “Cheers” he said before swallowing them down. The Maid brought the Domme a ball gag, which she quickly placed in the mouth of her new toy. “Toy’s don’t speak, we just use them!” the Domme whispered into the man’s ear. He was still quite aroused, and he stood around waiting to see what would happen next. Well… it was all a blur from there. The Domme and the Maid took their turns with their new toy. They fucked him hard, they fucked him slow. They spanked him, they flogged him, and one would masturbate while the other rode him. They used him up good, and being overstimulated, and with the little touch from the percocet not once did he cum… so he was rock hard and screaming for release by the time they seemed to grow weary of him. As he laid there, covered in sweat and at full attention, the Domme grabbed some wrist cuffs, and arm cuffs. She cuffed the young man’s hands behind his back, and after pushing him to the ground, she cuffed his legs. He just panted behind his gag, and looked at the Domme with the wild and tired lust of a person rolling hard on E. “Well… I think this boy toy is spent” she said as she looked down at him. She then turned to the Maid and said, “Get him ready for the trash… but make sure he enjoys it… he was fun, he deserves a squirt.” The maid nodded and left the room for a little while. As she busied herself grabbing some items, the Domme placed her booted foot on the spent young man’s chest. “You’re going into the garbage, little boy. Because that’s what you are… a worthless, little broken toy. We’re going to bag you up, little boy, and we’re going to throw you into our dumpster. Then we’re going to watch the garbage truck come, and dispose of you in its compactor. Maid and I are going to love waching you get compacted in the garbage. Then you’ll be off to the dump, little boy… where you’ll stay forever and ever as useless bag of compacted garbage!” The young man just stared at her in wide and wild eyed drug induced haze. The ecstasy was still coursing through him, so even the press of her boot felt like a buzzing bit of heaven. Some small part in the back of his mind told him that he was in too deep… that bad shit was about to go down. But he couldn’t summon the strength to fight, or to care, really. The Maid returned. In one hand she clutched lube, what looked like a butt plug, and some black duct tape. In the other hand she clutched a number of black garbage bags. She lubed up the butt plug, and gently slide it into the young man’s bottom as the Domme explained, “But you were fun trash, so this vibrator going to massage your prostate quite nicely. It will make sure you get off nice and hard as you’re being crushed in the garbage”. Next the Maid paritally unfolded one of the black trash bags and slid it under the man’s bottom. The Maid pulled the front of the trash bag up between his legs, and then using the black duct tape, she taped the makeshift trash bag panties nice and snugly into place. “That trash bag diaper will make sure the vibrator will stay in place… you also might find it nice to rub your little cock against as you’re getting trashed” the Domme explained to the doomed young man. The young man writhed around slightly. The slick trash bag crinkling between his legs felt like heaven as his skin was alighted with goose bumps, his cock strained against it’s plastic prison, and his bottom felt so full. He was overwhelmed by the sensations. The Domme pulled the young man up into a sitting position as the Maid whipped open a 55 gallon trash bag. He was very compliant as they manuvered him into it, and it easily engulfed him as he sat down. Another trashbag was opened, and he was manuvered inside of it, and finally a third thrash bag. The smooth plastic of the trash bag rubbed against his sweaty skin, and felt like a tiny slice of heaven. The Maid places a small tube for air at the top of the trash bags, and then closed the triple bags up sealing out the light for good. The Maid zip tied the bag shut, and he was now bagged up like trash. He was trash. He heard the maid and the Domme make love. They rubbed themselves against his bagged body, and they came more than once as he writhed in his trash bag, enjoying every sense and sensation as they delighted in what would become of him. After a while of playing with each other and with him the Domme said, “Alright, it’s time to get rid of this trash”. Together, the Maid and the Domme hoisted up their special bag of Garbage, and walked him out to the green dumpster by their apartment space. They tossed their special garbage into the side door of the dumpster, and he landed with a plastic thump among the other bags of trash. The bags rustled quietly as he writhed about, and his movement caused him to sink into the shiny, crinkling company. The Maid and the Domme watched him as they slowly caressed each other, keeping one another excited and just shy of orgasm. After a few minutes, the young man’s movements became less frantic, but still he wriggled about amazed, terrified, and amazingly turned on. After about twenty minutes or so, in the blue light of pre dawn, the garbage truck turned into the apartment complex. “Hear that trash? They’re coming to take you and ALL of these bags of trash to the dump. They’re coming to crush you up, like the worthless bag of trash you are.” ...

Now I have always fantasized about being a woman. It has always fascinated me on how much they can control some men. The way they move and dress to seduce a man’s senses all while they get what they can. Then one day I found out what it is all about. Some friends invited me out to drinks, I was approached by a beautiful woman who sat down next to me, and we began to talk over our drinks. I do not know who was buying the drinks but we were both drunk by the end of the night. As we left the bar, she hailed a cab and we both got in but it was not long into our trip that I fell asleep. ...

Chapter 1: A Shopping Trip Laura Reynolds sighed as she stared impassively into the store window. She cast her eyes over the characterless fashion paraded in front of her by lifeless figures. She amused herself thinking even the mannequins looked bored wearing it. How many times she gone through this same ritual today? A new outfit was needed for tonight’s party but Laura had wasted nearly all of her morning wandering from one faceless high street chain to another each time leaving disappointed, fed up and empty handed. ...

continues from part three Part Four An adventurous young woman who calls herself “Self-Sub Susy” is warned to stop playing naked bondage games on the park trails. She gets more than she bargained for when she taunts back, “catch me if you can.” I don’t know what time it was, but the sounds of people eating had died away and now there were sounds of people talking and laughing and I could also hear someone in a louder voice explaining how their blindfolds were not only the most beautiful but also were guaranteed to keep someone from seeing anything. In other words, except for the fact that everything seemed to be centered on bondage, it was much like an old fashioned town fair. ...

Part 1: The Taking It was supposed to be just a quiet, ordinary evening at home. Naturally being Taken was always a possibility ever since the law had been ratified over 30 years ago in 1977, but you never plan for it to happen. You don’t plan for it, even though it happens to at least once to 85% of all women in their lifetimes. But you just don’t talk about these things, so you never think about them either. ...

(story continues from Found Video) Part Two The couple went to sleep sexually satisfied, but by there own hands, and Dawn dreamed about the disturbing movie… Unknown to them, while they were sleeping the video store was broken into, but the thieves were only interested in a certain movie that was missing from a certain collection, accidentally put onto the wrong box. The men in question wanted to recover the incriminating evidence before somebody else saw it. When it was discovered to be rented from the store, it was a simple thing to open up the store’s computer and find the address of the customer who had it. It was better for everybody if the store owner didn’t find out he had a private collection movie on his shelf, mistakenly put into the wrong box. The last time that happened he was pissed! The second part of the plan would be carried out in the morning. ...

This story is presented as a fantasy only, under no circumstances should you repeat the actions depicted. Saami heard the report of the single shot fired from the MP5 submachine gun. Though she was blindfolded, she could visualize the muzzle flash as the charge rapidly exited the barrel, headed for her tender flesh, though she didn’t know where exactly. As the projectile traversed its path, time seemed to slow down and she considered how she had gotten into this predicament. ...

My husband, Techster, had been depressed since the engineering testing firm that he worked for the last 15 years folded. This was due to the lack of business thanks to the current economy. The fact that only income he had was commission and residual income from a book that he had written several years ago. For the last 20 years Techster has used his engineering knowledge to create some of the most devious adult toys and dungeonware for our personal use and experimentation; I suggested that he start designing and making some dungeonware for sale. It only took him one visit to our favorite adult store to come up with his first client. After Techster told our friend, Mitch, who is the lead clerk at the store what he wanted to do and that he would reward him for any business that came our way from his store it only took one hour before his first call. ...

continues from part two Part Three An adventurous young woman who calls herself “Self-Sub Susy” is warned to stop playing naked bondage games on the park trails. She gets more than she bargained for when she taunts back, “catch me if you can.” Ed stood me up in the center of the room and stepped slightly away from me. I wasn’t sure what was going to happen next, but I definitely did not expect Ed to say, “Slave Number One, hand me that camera and you and Slave Number Two step in here.” ...

(story continues from Fantasy B&B Part 3) Part Four Of course, I was lying there, scared as hell as my new Mistress started to feed me her menstrual fluid, and all I could think was to keep my mouth closed so as not to take it in. This turned out to be a very bad idea as I realized why my body was being bent as it was. For as it started to flow and lead it’s way to my mouth, I felt a very painful blow to my genitals, since they were raised up for easy access to a riding crop. As I opened my mouth to scream out in surprise and pain, the first taste also hit my lips and entered my mouth. And I heard a shout, “You had better swallow, slave, or else this will certainly be a long day for you, dearie!” ...

also by this author “Anne takes Charge” Part I Last week over lunch, I remarked to Jennifer, “So you want to punish and humiliate your husband and he has no such inclinations. Aren’t you the lucky one. Mine wants to wear plastic baby pants and have his bottom smacked. Maybe I should lend him to you.” I was only slightly surprised when Jennifer responded, “When can I borrow him?” I was more startled by my reply. “Yesterday!” ...

As I left the motorway, I rang ahead with my instructions for the coming weekend. It had been a long Friday night, the normal drive is 2 hours, but tonight it had rained so hard that the drive took 3 ¾ hours. I turned off towards the dominating huge castle looming on the skyline in the now clearing night sky. I was waiting at the traffic lights when she answered her phone. Her instructions were going to be easy tonight as I was very tired after a long hard day at work then the long tiring drive in the torrential rain. ...

continues from part one Part Two An adventurous young woman who calls herself “Self-Sub Susy” is warned to stop playing naked bondage games on the park trails. She gets more than she bargained for when she taunts back, “catch me if you can.” It was actually a very beautiful evening as I walked the path. If I looked down very carefully as I walked, I could easily read the small digital time display that was built into the front of the belt. I had timed things perfectly. It was only a little after 2:15 when I got to my release point. Shortly the remote would send the release signal and I would be free of the bracelets and ready to make my way back to my clothes. I walked a little ways up the trail and back so that I arrived at the trail marker exactly at 2:30. ...

Author’s Note: This story follows ‘Kristen Finds a Job’. Many thanks to Jennifer Harrison for telling me about some of her travel adventures and for editing this story. For once, something Joan had gotten me into wasn’t a hideous disaster. I was on my way to the office of ‘We Help’, an organization that provided services for the elderly and the disabled. I still didn’t have a paying job, but at least I now had a reason to get out of the apartment. Performing useful work really helped me break out of my depression. ...

Copyright 2011 Tony-B, All Rights Reserved - May not be copied or moved to another website without permission “Press your breasts into the wall. Push on the two little metal tabs with your nipples. Every time you lift your breasts away from the wall, you’ll get a shock in your pussy.” I knew what he meant! I had been forced to stand against the wall before….. In fact, many times before; it was his favorite brand of punishment. ...

Let me set this up. I used to have two dogs. They barked at everything they saw. So I ended up putting a 7 foot tall privacy fence around their pen. Got rid of the dogs-kept the pen. It’s a 10 x 12 foot area with a tree in one corner. The dogs had pretty much worn down the ground surrounding the tree, so it has a natural slope from the dirt up to the tree trunk. Almost like a recliner. The base of the tree is almost two feet from the dirt ground. ...

Author’s note: I have really tried to enhance my story this time by adding stuff not particularly dealing with how and where. I’m afraid I’ll have to admit that descriptive writing isn’t my strong side, and I’m having to ship the story as is. While I’m writing this I have the tingling sensation in my secret place from a self whipping session which involved nettles. Somehow on the holiday described in this story I have become obsessed with nettles, and while I finish proofreading I am taking full advantage of the season’s last nettles. If there is a God, I’m sure he will send me straight to hell, but I hear that there are plenty of nettles there… And as always - any sbelling misdakes are there for your entertainment and to satisfy your need to feel superiour - if you have the need for such a thing. To all of you superiour beings that have English as a native language, I’d like to ask to send me your extended comments on my grammatical errors, spelling and split infinitives in Danish and with the correct spelling and syntax. I hope you will enjoy the story about my last summer holiday in Sweden. I usually write about my self bondage experiences, but this time my husband beat me to it. I was proofreading a story from my past when events overtook me in the fast lane. This is the story of my life changing suddenly and dramatically, but luckily for the better. ...

My name is Jeff and it had been nearly three years since my ordeal at the hands of a sadistic Syracuse area dominatrix. The full story has been written previously but I’ll briefly recount what took place. I was 18 at the time and a star high school quarterback, when I succumbed to the fantasy of submitting to a dominatrix. Through the Internet, I met and arranged a session with a dominatrix, whose first name is Mary. She was insistent that I dress as a female, also suggesting that a bondage session with another male submissive would be to her liking. ...

(story continues from Damsel Day Part 2) Damsel Day – Part Three So Far: Louise has transformed into a ponygirl called Damsel. The transformation has been completed, including some things that she did not want, which scared her so much she actually ran away, but now strangely she wants to continue… Part Three: Sally undid the bridle and the leather thong tied to the lower rings of Damsel’s bit, then one of the straps to the side of her harness holding the bit in place. She held the free end and wiggled it and tugged at it until she had removed it from the mouth. ...

Amy gave the ribs a stir, put the lid back on the crock pot, and checked her apron. There were no spots., which was a good thing since the apron was for decoration, not effectiveness. She put the finishing touches to the crab dip, gave it a stir and a taste, nodded. She set the bowl on the tray and headed into the den. “How’s it coming?” “Almost done, Sir.” ...

It’s not a nice feeling to realise that you haven’t got arms or legs anymore, but it’s a feeling I have just discovered and I do not like it one little bit. And the reasons for my torment are standing over me with cruel smiles on their lips. I’m a big girl. I stand over six feet tall and I work out, and these two cannot stand taller than four foot six, but they have taken control of me. It all started as a game, a silly little game really. A game I entered it with my eyes wide open and now things have got out of hand. ...

continued from part 2 Part Three I did not manage to sleep much at all that night. My wife was true to her word and did not loosen any of my rubber or the straps which held me down so tightly. A mixture of being so tightly bound and the constriction of my corset plus the gas mask made even breathing something I had to concentrate on doing. That together with worrying over what future I was going to choose for myself meant I only slept in short bursts all night. I was still tired therefore when I was woken the next morning by my wife undoing my straps and telling me to get up and stretch. ...

My name is Piacere. I am a 30 year female masochist. This is my first attempt to write about one of my experiences. It is the true story of a recent adventure… I almost got bucked off last night. I rode the electric pony until I don’t remember getting off—figuratively and literally. My friend Q is very good with his hands. He also can build and make some very imaginative toys and ‘furniture’. Last night we debuted his latest creation—a wooden pony with an electric mane. ...

Prologue I don’t have a lot of rules. I don’t micromanage Amy. As my slave, her job is to anticipate my needs and desires and see that they are met. And I’m a low-maintenance Master. Providing for me isn’t all that taxing. As I said, I don’t have a lot of rules, but one of them is the ten o’clock rule. Given her druthers, Amy would stay up half the night with a glass of wine and a book. But now, at ten, Amy gets ready for bed and presents herself to be cuffed and collared, naked, of course. I lock the collar around her neck and the cuffs to her wrists and ankles. I lock her wrists together and take her into the bedroom where I lock her collar to the bed chain. And that’s how she spends the night. That’s how she’s spent every night for the last fifteen years. That’s how long Amy has been my collared slave. All told we’ve been together twenty years ...

Tristan had been writing me and serving me off and on in Second Life for a very long time. I had seen his picture and felt safe to allow him to finally serve me. We had made all the arrangements prior to his slavery and I went as far as making everything sound WORSE then it would actually be. He got off the plane looking like a lost puppy, I of course was already waiting for him at the airport only he didn’t know that. He only knew to search for a lady wearing a leather outfit from head to toe and to ask “are you Z?”. ...

Bondage Ranch Reno, Nevada My dearest Stacy, I am so happy that you have decided to visit my ranch again on your annual holiday. This is a gorgeous time of the year for a holiday, and I’m sure you will appreciate the color changes in the mountains as you run naked during your morning exercise period. I will be very happy to see you, and use you again. You have done very well to keep your body fit and trim with your frequent runs, and while you’re here, we will continue that regimen with daily runs around my outdoor pony-girl track. If you fail to run as ordered, I will attach you to the Hot-Walker, which will literally pull you around the track at a speed which I feel is appropriate. ...

Truckee, California, is a small town about 25 miles north of Lake Tahoe, California at the junction of State Route 28 and U.S. Highway 80. Primarily, it is known as a winter sports support area to many of the Sierra Nevada Ski Resorts such as Squaw Valley, Heavenly, Boreal, and others. It has also developed a tourist trade through innovative vintage architecture and many summer events promoting tourism in the area. ...

continued on from Part 2: A Teaspoon of Sugar This story is part of the new Die Gummihaus series of short stories on the RubberMansion.com website. These stories are not to be republished, in printed or any other form without express written permission by it’s author (me). These are stories who deal with human sexuality and special forms of love, and are not to be read by or displayed to those under legal age. If you are not legally an adult in your country of residence, please, stop reading now. The story is fictional and the characters are not based on any real person, but rather in my fantasies and hope for a better future. ...

Author’s note: I never expected to write a story that took place in Regency England, the favorite setting for Romance novels (also known as bodice rippers), but here it is. Many thanks toJennifer Harrison for providing details of Wiltshire and for channeling the thoughts and emotions of her ancestor and namesake. I groaned as I tried unsuccessfully to ease the pain I had endured since midnight of the previous day, locked in stocks that imprisoned my wrists and ankles in their implacable oaken clasp. Once again I strained to see if the sky was darkening, peering through the small barred window at the top of the cellar wall. My torture would last until sunset, if I survived it. But I knew I would survive this torture, even though my back ached from being bent so long, even though my muscles were tied in knots from their forced immobility. The thick wooden dowel forcing my mouth to stay open made it feel as though my jaw would drop off. ...

An erotic story continued from My Only Horror Movie: Levi, the director, and I had remained friends, but his wife had found out about my offer to him, right before he paddled me while hanging in the iron frame. She was colder to me the few times I talked with her since my movie, but I got the feeling Levi was entertained by the tension between her and I. Levi told me the scene where the red head, Tabatha, paddled my ass raw as I hung in the iron frame was a favorite of a special owner of the exclusive movie, and he had a request for a special scene. Levi explained this particular man knew the true story behind the movie and wanted to see me get a birthday spanking, in other words he wanted a film of me getting my ass spanked, this time in color. ...

Breaking & Entering – A Sally West Misadventure Police officers are often bored, waiting for something to happen. Intelligent and conscientious ones get bored quite frequently. This was precisely the condition of PCs Sally West and Yasmin Khan on a fateful, rainy, quiet late September night in the more prosperous end of Queen’s Bush. The two young women had driven their patrol car around aimlessly, had followed and stopped a car being driven inconsistently only to find the driver was an ancient vicar with no hint of alcohol on his breath at all, had hung around the most troublesome pub till closing time hoping for trouble but getting only a well-dressed businessman with spectacles who had approached the car, asked “Are you two working girls? How much, then?” and been lectured on female emancipation and sexual exploitation till he cried for mercy. ...

As Denise put the last box down, she thanked the removal men and closed the front door. She was in her new home now looked a complete mess but, in a few days it would be much better! Denise had picked the house, because of the large cellar, the large garage and the larger outbuildings in the garden. Denise opened a box up it said kitchen, first box. Inside was a coffee machine, a cup and some expresso coffee, she filled the coffee machine with water from the sink and tried the power. the little red light told her it was on! ...

Shyla didn’t care much for Halloween these days, she was far more interested in finishing her novel, working on drawings, and trying to keep the roof over her head. So when her friend Kristine asked if she wanted to go to a party she was having with her friends, Shyla flat out declined. “Why the hell not! Your just gonna sit in that room, order out, work on your stories, probably finger yourself, then go to bed!” ...

“Happy birthday darling!” I unwrapped the rather heavy package left at the end of the bed, “hope you like it” came from the bathroom. The paper fell away revealing a thick plastic bag, I unwrapped this, and to my surprise, a large pile of heavy thick shiny rubber poured through my hands into my lap. It felt so smooth, so so smooth and soft. “Well what do you think?” “What is it?” I asked. She grabbed the super shiny pile, shook it out and there and behold she held up a suit, a very shiny rubber suit, but with a difference. “…and guess what birthday boy, you are going in it now!” I looked at her questioningly, “Its quite simple, its your turn to play slave, i’ve had enough of the chains and cuffs, its your turn or no more games, understand?” ...

(story continues from Beauty Makeover… And then some) Part Four I realized that there was a time for fantasy to stop and reality to set in. I was kneeling there, dressed as a very sexy maid in a satin uniform and wearing silky and sexy undies, stockings and stiletto heels and I was, indeed, wearing a collar and cuffs, WILLINGLY! That was my reality! There was no longer a fantasy aspect to all of this because I was now experiencing this for REAL! I got up on my knees and opened my mouth, not speaking a word because I was afraid that I would say or do something stupid to ruin this final submission of my body to Cindi. Then I bent over at the waist, to signal that I was completely willing to submit to whatever it was that Jennifer and Cindi wanted of me. “Lynda, I see that you MAY have made a choice. I can also see that you are afraid. But I want you to know that I want to hear your acceptance. Do you indeed WILLINGLY submit to Jennifer and myself?” I was shaking a little. I could feel it in my hands and knees. I was also sure that it showed to them. But I knew what it was that I had to do. “Yes, Mistress, I am willingly submitting to you and to Mistress Jennifer!” “Really? So, you are now recognizing me as your Mistress, slave Lynda? You see yourself as my slave, Mistress Jennifer’s slave or both? I am rather curious, Lynda.” I knelt there on my hands and knees, wondering what it was that I had just gotten myself into. I was willing to submit to them but they wanted to know WHY??? Or to whom? I was now somewhat confused myself. “You are my Mistress. You were the one who placed this collar around my neck, which I willingly let happen, placing myself under Your control, Mistress. This is certain. You asked if I was willing to let Mistress Jennifer use me as She saw fit and I understand and accept what that means. Since she is also Your friend, would she also be called ‘Mistress’ as well?” I took a deep breath… " ...

continued from part one Part Two So that was my choice. Either I agree to be sent away for severe rubber training followed by a lifetime of servitude and punishment or I suffer the shame and sadness of being publicly humiliated and a divorce to follow. Although I had a small amount of money most of our family wealth was in my wife’s name and she could live very comfortably without any help from me. But I would have next to nothing if I left her and the chances of getting a job with my name a laughing stock was pretty thin. ...

Kris was a popular high school senior, with equally popular and attractive eighteen year old friends just like her. “Just like her” in the sense that they were pretty, and impossibly shallow, and usually attracted guys just long enough for them to get the first fuck. So the saying goes, “why buy the cow when the milk is free?” The guys probably thought the proverbial free milk was kind of sour, and not worth the second helping! Kris only started counting when she turned eighteen, but was over thirty guys so far. She was especially popular because a perpetual ache problem left her on “the pill”, so she was a no condom girl for the guys, with clear skin. Or as they saw it, a pretty place for them to dump their cum. Kris had a problem, she had wrecked her new C300 for the third time by texting while driving, and her parents were getting strict. They wouldn’t let her use one of their other cars this time until hers was repaired, and one of the necessary parts had to come from Germany, after Mercedes made it! They also took away her phone, as necessary to a popular teenager as oxygen! She realized she would be without a car for weeks, and popular girls didn’t ride the school bus. So far she was getting by with bumming rides from her friends, until she found herself stranded at the mall, and the real trouble was about to start. ...

It is dark, inky black unseeable dark, no light at all. Try as I might I could not move. I seemed to be wrapped in something sticky. Something cold and very tight held me in its embrace. I could wriggle my whole body, however my hands felt like they had been molded to my thighs and my legs and feet were bound together as though they were in one piece. ...

(story continues from In Wicklow Wood there is a Tree) A Sally West Misadventure Part 2 The steps got nearer. It sounded like a man or at least a fairly big woman. Sally was doing her best to peer round the tree and Yasmin was twisting her neck round to see. They saw the man at the same time. It was the bearded birdwatcher they had passed earlier, a youngish man, ginger-haired, quite short but fit-looking, bespectacled and dressed in plain khaki. He saw them in the same instant. ...

Thanks to Bethany(Handcuffgirl) for her help with editing the story. Give your boyfriend a blowjob tonight I stared at my screen a moment before hitting ‘enter’. I was planning on testing out my new iPhone app with something a little more like wear a red dress tonight, but somehow I found my fingers typing in a somewhat more exciting command. Whatever, it probably won’t work anyway. The app was just something quick that I had whipped up and installed on my girlfriend’s new iPhone 4 after I’d checked out the specs on the phone’s box. 326 ppi was more detail than the human eye could see, and a screen refresh rate of 120 Hz was significantly faster than the brain could comprehend. What did Apple think they making? It’s like they were crying out for me to use the thing for subliminal messages! ...

continued from part 13 Chapter 14: Pain & Pleasure Awaking in heavy meditation ‘S’ had no Idea of the time; she had slept soundly after the exhaustion brought on by the stringent bondage she had endured. Now fully conscious she tried to open her eyes and stretch her limbs but nothing happened she was held fast in her bondage. It then struck her that of course she was in meditation and at some time in the future she would be released and be dressed to meet her Master. Her heart missed a beat; she smiled to herself although the smile was only metaphorical as she was held very tightly in her latex helmet over which was a heavy leather sleep sack helmet which allowed not one millimetre of movement. ...

For the background to the characters in ths story you can read Ken’s Brithday Gift and Bondage Barbie Deluxe …Some time had gone by since my last experience in Don’s toy room, and my duplicate dolls display in the Barbie Bondage Deluxe box Ken had made. Don’s idea of passing her for me had worked out like he had planned, and to the best of my knowledge he kept her in that box on display. There was however one excited phone call from me to Don just before he showed off his new doll to “the two pain in the asses”, all I said was “doll eyes”. Don had noticed that if he displayed his new doll upright as I was, her weighted doll eyes would be open under the lone ranger mask, unlike mine had been. Don, mister attention to detail, had realized this before me and made the proper adjustments, and that made my excited call unnecessary… …Ken had found a very beautiful girl he was interested in and all of us remained friends, but Ken and I weren’t sleeping together anymore either. I knew this day would likely come, but it wasn’t a welcome change for me, especially with loosing Don’s special entertainment at the same time. I hate to say it was a low point in my life, because I still had hubby and I now had some challenging duties at work with “Uncle Don” watching out for me as well. The best one of those was Don’s director friend, Levi, and his purchase of an entire castle in Europe. He bought the small castle’s ruins, really a collection of large cut stones, and intended to have our company move them here and reassemble them, duplicating their previous glory. Our company handled “heavy hauling”, and this complex project would help us make a name for ourselves overseas. Several things went wrong with the project before I got involved with it, and all Levi’s money spent to that point looked lost. This was the reason Don had been at the office so much before my “dollification” early last year. There was a cultural shock at prospect of moving the castle to another country, and for ethical and public relations reasons, we couldn’t do it. I spoke with Levi several times on this subject and we had become closer friends. It was easy to do as Levi was a great guy, but I felt terrible that he wouldn’t be able to achieve his goal of a real castle, a desire he had held since his first erotic horror movie. I tried to make light of the situation and suggested that since he had spent so much money identifying each cut stone, and their location in the structure, we could have the stones cut here and use the building plans he already owns. After a lengthy pause on the other end of the phone, he shocked me and said he would be fine with that! One call to Don, and Levi looked like he would get his castle, but made with domestic stones. We wouldn’t make very much money, or get the public exposure with the project Don wanted, but it was a creative solution to our problem that I likely wouldn’t have thought of without my “special training” class. I had to laugh at the thought of that! Levi had finally contacted Ken about building a rack for him, and the details were a well kept secret. I assumed he would want one like in one of his early movies, but Ken wouldn’t tell me anything… Levi and I had developed an email relationship as well, and he shocked me by asking me, on line, if he could use my ideas about the erotic horror movie we had talked about at his house over a year ago. I told him I would love to see that movie, and then never heard another word about it… …More time passed, and I had been to the site of Levi’s castle two times to see the progress the stone masons had made. It was easy to see where Levi intended to put his dungeon equipment, and he told me he intended to make the movie we had talked about in his new castle. His new place was remote enough, he had bought a whole wooded mountainside, and had parking for his and his visitors cars well away from the castle. The effect would be like being transported back in time, and Levi was unsure if he was even going to keep his old house. I was very happy to have been a small part of helping him achieve his dream, and he said he wanted to make a free commercial for Don, to be aired in the country we got the castle idea from. This way, Levi said, Don could maybe recover some of the publicity he lost with this project. I thought that was a wonderful idea, but wondered why Levi was telling me about it. Then he dropped the bomb on me and said he wanted me to star in the commercial! He explained his reasoning to me and it made sense, and I reluctantly agreed, IF Don would let me. Levi said he would give his old friend no choice in the matter! Levi said he wished it was that easy to cast OUR movie! He told me he liked the idea of an “over the top” movie, but it would be so over the top that it couldn’t get any kind of rating to be shown publicly without cutting it up too badly. He said he intended to distribute it personally, for private use, for the cost of the production plus a fair profit. He said he would likely charge between five and twenty thousand dollars per copy, and had a long list of customers already waiting for the old movie he said was found in an unedited form. He told me he had a list of men who would take the parts for a simple percentage of the gross, and in reality would do it for free after reading the script. The lead woman’s part was the problem, he told me. He said once they read the men’s script, the lead woman didn’t have many lines, as I knew, they ran away. I asked Levi if I could read the script he had in mind, and he reluctantly said I could, only if I kept it to myself. I agreed and took a copy he had with him to my hotel for a read through. Back at my hotel I felt like a complete slut, I was half way through the script and I had my fingers inside my panties furiously rubbing myself to still another orgasm. Somehow Levi, or more likely his writers, had turned my most erotic daydream into a script! It felt dirtier to read it, than to just think it, but it was obviously inspired by my after dinner conversation with Levi. I had to stop reading and call Levi, but I didn’t know what to say to him. I decided to order room service first, and started reading where I left off… My meal came before I did again, and the young man who brought up my steak dinner didn’t know how lucky he was to escape with his virtue intact. I didn’t like the ending of the script, and that was my excuse to call Levi. When I called he said he was waiting to heaqr from me, and asked me if I still thought of him as a friend. I laughed and said I was going to ask him the same thing, and the answer was yes. I told him I must have drank more than I realized that night, and I hated to admit it, but that he got most of it right. He told me to write in any changes I wanted on the margins of the pages, that’s why they’re left so big, he explained. I made the changes I wanted and scribbled notes in the margins as instructed, and I wrote two possible endings. Much of this movie would depend on the actress, the script I envisioned would be flexible, actually I envisioned no script at all. Levi was the director and knew there needed to be one, I was just a horny woman with a dark imagination, and I wanted to star in this movie! The thought just popped into my head on it’s own. I gave Levi back the script with the notes I made, and I asked him if I could have the part. Before he even thought about it he said no. I pretended I didn’t hear him and explained why I would be perfect for the part, how I didn’t want to play the part, but wanted to be filmed living the part. My fantasy, I told him, was even in black and white like the old rainy day horror classics I enjoyed. He thought about that for a moment and smiled, and then said he gets it, but the answer was still no. I caught myself whining like a little kid," WHYYYY NNNNOT?" “Because”, he said, “I would likely loose my taste for such a rough experience ten seconds into it, and we will have tons of set up costs to spread out in a very short movie that nobody will want. He also told me he didn’t want to see me hurt, that this wasn’t “play time.”” “It is to me”, I shot back. I told him I have done things like this before, and wanted to do it. I told him no actress would last past the second scene, and that even if he made the changes I suggested, I could do the movie to the ending credits. I gave Levi a big hug, I knew I had crossed a line with him, friend or not. I told him I knew he only wanted what is best for me, but that if I did this movie, and it scared the hell out of me, I would not look back and regret it. If I didn’t do this movie, I knew I would always wonder “what if”. I told him I expected this would be a once and done kind of thing, that once I lived this fantasy of mine I would probably go back to my somewhat normal life without regrets. I asked Levi if he would consider giving me the part, with the changes I made, IF he couldn’t find someone else. He paused a moment told me it was against his better judgment, but that he would sign me to the part conditionally, and handed me a contract out of his briefcase. When I looked at it, it was a sheet of paper where I could highlight what I wouldn’t do in the film, with a huge list of unimaginable things to choose from, and a place to sign it on the bottom. I signed it and gave it back without any limits at all. If the terms of the contract were designed to shock me out of wanting to do the movie, it had the complete opposite effect on me… If I got the part, he told me, I would get a percentage of the gross like the other actors. Some time went by and Levi’s castle was finally complete, and he asked me to block out two weeks at the end of the next month for shooting the commercial, all with Don’s approval. Levi said he would take care of my accommodations on the shoot, and all I needed to do was show up at the airport and have Tony, Levi’s driver, pick me up. Levi told me he couldn’t find another actress to do the movie, and even some porn stars turned down the rough role! Levi said it in a way that would let me back out of my earlier commitment to star in the film, if I wanted. I told him I was looking forward to the movie, and he said in that case that we would shoot the movie right after the commercial was done. None of my coworkers, or even hubby would know how long it takes to shoot a commercial, and would assume my two week absence was work related. Don was another issue, but Levi said he had that handled. From that phone call until the plane landed, I had no sex of any kind, with or without hubby. I was almost climbing the walls of the plane on the return trip with the realization of what I set myself up for, and with my earlier boasting to Levi, I couldn’t chicken out now. There was a whole group of people who were depending on me not to! Tony picked me up at the airport and commented on my tan, Levi suggested I tan up at a salon because there would be no make up breaks for the movie, at least for me, and I asked Tony if he liked it. He said it did… We shot the commercial in front of Levi’s castle, and inside it as well, and the whole thing was done by mid morning. The commercial was shot with a separate film crew, and to the best of my knowledge, the select movie crew didn’t know who I was. Levi had told me his use of black and white film would make the movie look old, and all the actors, including me would be hard to identify and sworn to secercy. His story line for the movie was that he had found this old movie someplace, and that made it interesting for high end movie enthusiast who wanted to own some vintage kink. And, he explained, it would be assumed that any of the actors would be long gone, or at least very old as his story said the movie was eighty years old. Over lunch Levi asked one last time if I wanted to go through with this movie, and if I could hold out for as long as possible if I did. I told him yes to both, and he reminded me everybody on set would ignore any pleading or screaming I did, and my treatment would continue either until the other actors needed to rest, or I confessed. He also reminded me it was likely I would get marked up some, but that they wouldn’t do any permanent physical harm to me, unless something went wrong. Levi had a last question for me, sex? I told him if anything got out of hand for me, I would confess. How could I tell my friend that I hoped they fucked the crap out of me. In my fantasy though, it was all about the helplessness and not necessarily the sex, but I would be just as unable to stop someone who wanted to use me in that way as well! The confession was my “safe word”, until I used it, I would be at the mercy of my torturers. I had a silent, personal bet with myself, if I needed to use the “safe word” confession, I wouldn’t try something like this again. I knew the script went from capture to mild to rough to extreme, just like a real medieval torture session would go. And I knew the outline of the script, however the details were subject to change, much like filming a theatre stage production. “The show must go on” was the phrase I remembered most from the few plays I was in. The goal in medieval times was a confession, without horribly injuring the accused, me, as to make the process look fair. In truth it was barbaric, and would start for me before dinner! I showered and got into my costume, a multi layered dress with the familiar cotton shift on under the layers. Medieval women apparently didn’t wear bras, and I skipped some of the layers of clothing I could have worn, as they would only get ruined anyway. When I came out Levi was waiting, and he gave me a ride to the back side of the property in his golf cart. We were on a cart path and he instructed me to follow the path and everything would start from there. He also told me he made some changes to the script, only so that I would be surprised when things happened. Remember, he told me, the only thing that stops the action is your confession. I got it I told him, and I gave him a kiss on the cheek and thanked him before I started walking down the path. I expected him to be working one of the cameras, but I clearly saw him drive away. I walked for a good ten minutes, long enough to think I was in the wrong spot when I spotted two men on horseback. They started chasing me, and I ran down the path right into the arms of another large man, who grabbed me and twisted my arms behind my back roughly. I started screaming and kicking, I wasn’t acting either. My arms were roped in front of me and a length of rope was tied off to one of the horses before I noticed one of the two cameras filming my capture. In less than ten minutes I forgot I was making a movie, and decided I would continue to disregard the cameras as best as I could. With the help of the other two men, a strip of material was torn off the bottom of my long dress and several knots were tied into the middle of it. The men had fashioned a cleave gag and they tied it in place to keep me from screaming, even though it wasn’t in my version of the script. Clearly the cast was able to improvise when necessary. It would make it hard to confess and use my safe word if they kept it in, but it did make me feel even more helpless and vulnerable. ...

For the background to the characters in ths story you can read Ken’s Brithday Gift and Bondage Barbie Deluxe …Some time had gone by since my last experience in Don’s toy room, and my duplicate dolls display in the Barbie Bondage Deluxe box Ken had made. Don’s idea of passing her for me had worked out like he had planned, and to the best of my knowledge he kept her in that box on display. There was however one excited phone call from me to Don just before he showed off his new doll to “the two pain in the asses”, all I said was “doll eyes”. Don had noticed that if he displayed his new doll upright as I was, her weighted doll eyes would be open under the lone ranger mask, unlike mine had been. Don, mister attention to detail, had realized this before me and made the proper adjustments, and that made my excited call unnecessary… …Ken had found a very beautiful girl he was interested in and all of us remained friends, but Ken and I weren’t sleeping together anymore either. I knew this day would likely come, but it wasn’t a welcome change for me, especially with loosing Don’s special entertainment at the same time. I hate to say it was a low point in my life, because I still had hubby and I now had some challenging duties at work with “Uncle Don” watching out for me as well. The best one of those was Don’s director friend, Levi, and his purchase of an entire castle in Europe. He bought the small castle’s ruins, really a collection of large cut stones, and intended to have our company move them here and reassemble them, duplicating their previous glory. Our company handled “heavy hauling”, and this complex project would help us make a name for ourselves overseas. Several things went wrong with the project before I got involved with it, and all Levi’s money spent to that point looked lost. This was the reason Don had been at the office so much before my “dollification” early last year. There was a cultural shock at prospect of moving the castle to another country, and for ethical and public relations reasons, we couldn’t do it. I spoke with Levi several times on this subject and we had become closer friends. It was easy to do as Levi was a great guy, but I felt terrible that he wouldn’t be able to achieve his goal of a real castle, a desire he had held since his first erotic horror movie. I tried to make light of the situation and suggested that since he had spent so much money identifying each cut stone, and their location in the structure, we could have the stones cut here and use the building plans he already owns. After a lengthy pause on the other end of the phone, he shocked me and said he would be fine with that! One call to Don, and Levi looked like he would get his castle, but made with domestic stones. We wouldn’t make very much money, or get the public exposure with the project Don wanted, but it was a creative solution to our problem that I likely wouldn’t have thought of without my “special training” class. I had to laugh at the thought of that! Levi had finally contacted Ken about building a rack for him, and the details were a well kept secret. I assumed he would want one like in one of his early movies, but Ken wouldn’t tell me anything… Levi and I had developed an email relationship as well, and he shocked me by asking me, on line, if he could use my ideas about the erotic horror movie we had talked about at his house over a year ago. I told him I would love to see that movie, and then never heard another word about it… …More time passed, and I had been to the site of Levi’s castle two times to see the progress the stone masons had made. It was easy to see where Levi intended to put his dungeon equipment, and he told me he intended to make the movie we had talked about in his new castle. His new place was remote enough, he had bought a whole wooded mountainside, and had parking for his and his visitors cars well away from the castle. The effect would be like being transported back in time, and Levi was unsure if he was even going to keep his old house. I was very happy to have been a small part of helping him achieve his dream, and he said he wanted to make a free commercial for Don, to be aired in the country we got the castle idea from. This way, Levi said, Don could maybe recover some of the publicity he lost with this project. I thought that was a wonderful idea, but wondered why Levi was telling me about it. Then he dropped the bomb on me and said he wanted me to star in the commercial! He explained his reasoning to me and it made sense, and I reluctantly agreed, IF Don would let me. Levi said he would give his old friend no choice in the matter! Levi said he wished it was that easy to cast OUR movie! He told me he liked the idea of an “over the top” movie, but it would be so over the top that it couldn’t get any kind of rating to be shown publicly without cutting it up too badly. He said he intended to distribute it personally, for private use, for the cost of the production plus a fair profit. He said he would likely charge between five and twenty thousand dollars per copy, and had a long list of customers already waiting for the old movie he said was found in an unedited form. He told me he had a list of men who would take the parts for a simple percentage of the gross, and in reality would do it for free after reading the script. The lead woman’s part was the problem, he told me. He said once they read the men’s script, the lead woman didn’t have many lines, as I knew, they ran away. I asked Levi if I could read the script he had in mind, and he reluctantly said I could, only if I kept it to myself. I agreed and took a copy he had with him to my hotel for a read through. Back at my hotel I felt like a complete slut, I was half way through the script and I had my fingers inside my panties furiously rubbing myself to still another orgasm. Somehow Levi, or more likely his writers, had turned my most erotic daydream into a script! It felt dirtier to read it, than to just think it, but it was obviously inspired by my after dinner conversation with Levi. I had to stop reading and call Levi, but I didn’t know what to say to him. I decided to order room service first, and started reading where I left off… My meal came before I did again, and the young man who brought up my steak dinner didn’t know how lucky he was to escape with his virtue intact. I didn’t like the ending of the script, and that was my excuse to call Levi. When I called he said he was waiting to heaqr from me, and asked me if I still thought of him as a friend. I laughed and said I was going to ask him the same thing, and the answer was yes. I told him I must have drank more than I realized that night, and I hated to admit it, but that he got most of it right. He told me to write in any changes I wanted on the margins of the pages, that’s why they’re left so big, he explained. I made the changes I wanted and scribbled notes in the margins as instructed, and I wrote two possible endings. Much of this movie would depend on the actress, the script I envisioned would be flexible, actually I envisioned no script at all. Levi was the director and knew there needed to be one, I was just a horny woman with a dark imagination, and I wanted to star in this movie! The thought just popped into my head on it’s own. I gave Levi back the script with the notes I made, and I asked him if I could have the part. Before he even thought about it he said no. I pretended I didn’t hear him and explained why I would be perfect for the part, how I didn’t want to play the part, but wanted to be filmed living the part. My fantasy, I told him, was even in black and white like the old rainy day horror classics I enjoyed. He thought about that for a moment and smiled, and then said he gets it, but the answer was still no. I caught myself whining like a little kid," WHYYYY NNNNOT?" “Because”, he said, “I would likely loose my taste for such a rough experience ten seconds into it, and we will have tons of set up costs to spread out in a very short movie that nobody will want. He also told me he didn’t want to see me hurt, that this wasn’t “play time.”” “It is to me”, I shot back. I told him I have done things like this before, and wanted to do it. I told him no actress would last past the second scene, and that even if he made the changes I suggested, I could do the movie to the ending credits. I gave Levi a big hug, I knew I had crossed a line with him, friend or not. I told him I knew he only wanted what is best for me, but that if I did this movie, and it scared the hell out of me, I would not look back and regret it. If I didn’t do this movie, I knew I would always wonder “what if”. I told him I expected this would be a once and done kind of thing, that once I lived this fantasy of mine I would probably go back to my somewhat normal life without regrets. I asked Levi if he would consider giving me the part, with the changes I made, IF he couldn’t find someone else. He paused a moment told me it was against his better judgment, but that he would sign me to the part conditionally, and handed me a contract out of his briefcase. When I looked at it, it was a sheet of paper where I could highlight what I wouldn’t do in the film, with a huge list of unimaginable things to choose from, and a place to sign it on the bottom. I signed it and gave it back without any limits at all. If the terms of the contract were designed to shock me out of wanting to do the movie, it had the complete opposite effect on me… If I got the part, he told me, I would get a percentage of the gross like the other actors. Some time went by and Levi’s castle was finally complete, and he asked me to block out two weeks at the end of the next month for shooting the commercial, all with Don’s approval. Levi said he would take care of my accommodations on the shoot, and all I needed to do was show up at the airport and have Tony, Levi’s driver, pick me up. Levi told me he couldn’t find another actress to do the movie, and even some porn stars turned down the rough role! Levi said it in a way that would let me back out of my earlier commitment to star in the film, if I wanted. I told him I was looking forward to the movie, and he said in that case that we would shoot the movie right after the commercial was done. None of my coworkers, or even hubby would know how long it takes to shoot a commercial, and would assume my two week absence was work related. Don was another issue, but Levi said he had that handled. From that phone call until the plane landed, I had no sex of any kind, with or without hubby. I was almost climbing the walls of the plane on the return trip with the realization of what I set myself up for, and with my earlier boasting to Levi, I couldn’t chicken out now. There was a whole group of people who were depending on me not to! Tony picked me up at the airport and commented on my tan, Levi suggested I tan up at a salon because there would be no make up breaks for the movie, at least for me, and I asked Tony if he liked it. He said it did… We shot the commercial in front of Levi’s castle, and inside it as well, and the whole thing was done by mid morning. The commercial was shot with a separate film crew, and to the best of my knowledge, the select movie crew didn’t know who I was. Levi had told me his use of black and white film would make the movie look old, and all the actors, including me would be hard to identify and sworn to secercy. His story line for the movie was that he had found this old movie someplace, and that made it interesting for high end movie enthusiast who wanted to own some vintage kink. And, he explained, it would be assumed that any of the actors would be long gone, or at least very old as his story said the movie was eighty years old. Over lunch Levi asked one last time if I wanted to go through with this movie, and if I could hold out for as long as possible if I did. I told him yes to both, and he reminded me everybody on set would ignore any pleading or screaming I did, and my treatment would continue either until the other actors needed to rest, or I confessed. He also reminded me it was likely I would get marked up some, but that they wouldn’t do any permanent physical harm to me, unless something went wrong. Levi had a last question for me, sex? I told him if anything got out of hand for me, I would confess. How could I tell my friend that I hoped they fucked the crap out of me. In my fantasy though, it was all about the helplessness and not necessarily the sex, but I would be just as unable to stop someone who wanted to use me in that way as well! The confession was my “safe word”, until I used it, I would be at the mercy of my torturers. I had a silent, personal bet with myself, if I needed to use the “safe word” confession, I wouldn’t try something like this again. I knew the script went from capture to mild to rough to extreme, just like a real medieval torture session would go. And I knew the outline of the script, however the details were subject to change, much like filming a theatre stage production. “The show must go on” was the phrase I remembered most from the few plays I was in. The goal in medieval times was a confession, without horribly injuring the accused, me, as to make the process look fair. In truth it was barbaric, and would start for me before dinner! I showered and got into my costume, a multi layered dress with the familiar cotton shift on under the layers. Medieval women apparently didn’t wear bras, and I skipped some of the layers of clothing I could have worn, as they would only get ruined anyway. When I came out Levi was waiting, and he gave me a ride to the back side of the property in his golf cart. We were on a cart path and he instructed me to follow the path and everything would start from there. He also told me he made some changes to the script, only so that I would be surprised when things happened. Remember, he told me, the only thing that stops the action is your confession. I got it I told him, and I gave him a kiss on the cheek and thanked him before I started walking down the path. I expected him to be working one of the cameras, but I clearly saw him drive away. I walked for a good ten minutes, long enough to think I was in the wrong spot when I spotted two men on horseback. They started chasing me, and I ran down the path right into the arms of another large man, who grabbed me and twisted my arms behind my back roughly. I started screaming and kicking, I wasn’t acting either. My arms were roped in front of me and a length of rope was tied off to one of the horses before I noticed one of the two cameras filming my capture. In less than ten minutes I forgot I was making a movie, and decided I would continue to disregard the cameras as best as I could. With the help of the other two men, a strip of material was torn off the bottom of my long dress and several knots were tied into the middle of it. The men had fashioned a cleave gag and they tied it in place to keep me from screaming, even though it wasn’t in my version of the script. Clearly the cast was able to improvise when necessary. It would make it hard to confess and use my safe word if they kept it in, but it did make me feel even more helpless and vulnerable. ...

continued from part 12 Chapter 13: Confessions of a Latex Maid ‘S’ left the training room head held high proud of her ability to take her daily whipping in her stride, indeed to take sexual pleasure as she had been trained to turn pain into pleasure and to be proud of ability to do so. The Mistress led the way to a completely new area of the large house with ‘S’ in tow. ‘S’ wore her slave collar at all times padlocked on. The Mistress kept the key to the padlock hanging from a silver chain around her neck to underline her control over her charge. ‘S’ felt almost light headed at the prospect of meeting up with her Master after an immeasurable period of time. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy/warning only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. I have visited several story sites and am always fascinated and inspired by the reading. I have been submissive and into bondage my entire remembering life and except for a few occasions have practiced SB. Some time ago I was captivated by a picture on a comic site and decided to see if I could make it a reality of SB. This is the story of that experience. ...

(story continues from Human Interest 7) Part Eight Chapter 14: The Welcome Wagon Lunch as usual was served picnic-style on the lawn. Mistress Ella and Irish were just finishing their salads when the main gate creaked and squeaked as it rolled open to let the prison bus in. The bus ran quietly along the back of the parking lot and down behind the equipment barn to the consignment pony stables so as not to attract the attention of the regular ranch guests. Actually, if you didn’t know it was from the Chowchilla Correctional Facility, you couldn’t tell as the Lloyd’s Farm Equipment Rental paint scheme wouldn’t seem the least bit out of place. ...

continued from part 11 Chapter 12: Return to Training The two slaves deeply encapsulated under multiple layers of latex still in their sleep sacks, were loaded onto hospital trolleys and wheeled to the van. There they were tightly strapped onto fitted stretchers allowing no movement what so ever. They were aware of movement once the van began the return drive to the Training establishment. For both of them it was a journey of return to where they had started from. Both were anxious to know what awaited them; both were aware that what had passed between them was forbidden. Both knew that discovery would be catastrophic. ...

story continued from part one Part Two Don came down into his toy room and found me wandering around, wearing only the thin cotton shift and freshly bathed. I felt even more naked than I did before, probably because Don was dressed to go out and I obviously wasn’t. He said he still wanted to know how I found out about the toy room, and I was obligated to tell him about the hidden letter in the Barbie box. I didn’t go into the painful details, but he said that it made alot of sense. It seemed like the existence of the letter explained more than one thing that was bothering Don. My ass was still too sore to play with, but the rest of me wanted Don, especially if he could get me back to the pain / pleasure overlap that I experienced for the first time in my life. Don could see the look in my eye and answered my unasked question. First he said that I wore him out the other day, and as much as he would like to play with me some more he needed to rest. The second thing was that it was Sunday night, and he had to take me home. When he saw the bewildered look on my face he said that without windows, or a clock, or any other of the many ways we keep track of time, it was possible to loose hours down here. And he also told me I slept alot after our time together! Don said he would take me home now, and I asked him to take me to Ken’s instead. I followed him into the elevator and with the turn of a key the door behind us closed and another opened in front of us both symbolically, and literally. He walked toward his Aston Martin and opened the passenger side door for me. Inside I found his black trench coat so I could cover myself up. The cotton shift I was wearing was thin and inappropriate for public, and besides it was raining heavily at the time. The leather seats felt cold on my naked ass, but I loved the car. ...

After my last visit to my mistress I was both anxious and apprehensive about the next visit (See story A Fantasy Session with Mistress). Well it was coming soon because last night my mistress called me and said I was to be at her place by 6 pm tonight and said I was to be prepared for an extended session. Six O’clock came and I found myself outside her door thinking deja vu. There was a note telling me to go in, disrobe and use the equipment on the table to put myself in bondage. I walked in to find the entry way lit only by a candle and found ankle shackles, a blindfold and a leather belt with handcuffs attached to the belt. I promptly disrobed, put the ankle shackles on and had a decision to make regarding the belt and handcuffs. I hoped I was doing the right thing by putting on the belt and positioning the handcuffs behind my back. I put the blindfold on and was able to cuff my hands behind my back and waited for mistress. Mistress must have been watching because I didn’t have to wait at all because as soon as I had clicked the final handcuff on my wrist I heard her heals clicking on the floor and approaching me. I am greeted again with a slight click and a large plume a smoke as she lights her cigarette and exhales into my face, she then seductively touches my cock and I jerk and moan with excitement. I immediately feel a hard whack to my ass with some type of paddle as she admonishes me for moving and making a noise. I then silent and motionlessly endure more teasing and torment from her and she smokes her cigarette and exhaling into my face. ...

This story is set long, long ago, when infections could still be cured by antibiotics and HIV/AIDS was unknown. Some of the events are from different sessions, and some are completely fictional - I’ll leave you to decide which are which. In its heyday the Reeperbahn in Hamburg was one of the most sexually liberated places in Europe. There were many sex shops, brothels, and the infamous Herbertstrasse was closed to women because the “models” displayed themselves in windows. There were also a few live sex stage shows, and this story takes place in one of those. I’d arrived in the middle of the evening when there was a large audience. The stage show consisted of “artistes” going through the motions adopting various tantric positions from the Kama Sutra, plus some live sex and simulated sex scenes and the occasional comedy piece. Gradually as the evening wore on, the husband/wife tourist couples left, and the audience thinned out down to a hardcore. I was beginning to think I might move on after another couple of scenes, but a pretty performer came out on stage and said “I’m the Mistress of Ceremonies (MC) for the next scene, and we would like the next scene to include two men and two women from the audience. Who is going to volunteer?” There was a pause until finally a woman said in a rather tense voice “Is it going to be heterosexual, homosexual or bisexual?” “Good question!” said the MC. “Heterosexual only. But with some, er, twists!”. ...

Yes Sir! I’ll do as you say. Your touch is soft and sure, your fingers run over every part of my body. Your fingers move towards my pussy; they move in circular motions, round and round. I tingle. The feeling slowly moves through out my body as you move faster and faster. My body starts to quiver as the feeling becomes more intense. You insert your fingers into my cunt. I cry out in pleasure, cumming in climax. ...

continued from part 10_ Chapter 11: Rewarding the Ponygirls “We were very surprised at the success of slave ‘S’ and Lizzie in the pony buggy race. We had given them no chance of winning and had planned a very interesting and prolonged punishment regime for them; what a pity they won. However there will be other times when we can indulge in proper punishment for them both. You are of course to be congratulated for your success in training them to win; you obviously take your job very seriously. Now do come and sit down” ...

(story continues from The Summer Project 24)_ Part 25 ‘Are you ready to be a good slave’ blared through Stephanie’s head like an air horn, making her jump in her bonds. Stephanie hadn’t heard the stranger come down the stairs, but she also admitted to herself that her thoughts were on other things such as what her captor would do to her when he finally returned. Now she would find out. ...

continued from part 2 Part 3: My Last Pit Stop: For sure this time When I left you last time, I was being violated worse than a criminal with a gun on parole. By now I have become used to sound of creaking rubber, and round shafts beings shoved into all holes, and some tough shock therapy. There were quite a few I served tonight; truthfully I lost count after 5. The clock read 4:22AM when the door opened one last time. I started wiggling in my bonds with no avail. ...

continued from part 9 Chapter 10: Ponygirl Training ‘S’ had now been suspended from the strap cage hanging high above the floor of the training room for many many hours. She had been dressed in her total coverage suit with internally fitted devices which she had come to enjoy especially the e-stimulation which had brought her to orgasmic delight on un-numbered occasions. She could make out the floor some ten feet below her as she hung in the tight embrace of the strap cage through the darkened lenses of the goggles she had been fitted with. Suddenly the dildo deeply embedded within her came to life for the umpteen time; she squirmed as the pulses grew. At the same time her nipples began to receive the e-stim which excited her beyond belief. She knew that she was to be brought to yet another shattering pleasure; she accepted her fate, indeed she was now completely lost in her own masochistic world of latex encapsulation. ‘Come pleasures of sublime ecstasy visit me, use me, abuse me and lead me where ever you want, I am your acolyte and offer myself unconditionally to you. I am become a living latex creature, held, and suspended in your tight embrace willing you to lead me to the ultimate rubberization of a life devoted to the worship of all things latex!’ ...

continued from part 7 Chapter 8: Serving Maid ‘S’ awoke and was aware only of the warm cling of the heavy latex sheet which covered her suited form. She was in darkness and her mouth was filled with the breath through gag. She had come to love the feeling of the gag and now felt naked without it fitted. She pulled her hands up and felt her slave collar and chain which was fixed each time she was put to bed. She felt a pang of pure love for her condition as a latex slave. She lay quietly reflecting on the incredible change that had occurred since she had met and fallen in love with her Master. She was following her destiny and was totally fulfilled in knowing now that she was undergoing advanced training and was apart from the one misdemeanour progressing well in the eyes of the Mistress. ...

continued from part 8 Chapter 9: Serving the Guests It was a weary ‘S’ who climbed the stairs from the hot kitchen having spent endless hours there being made to do various preparations for the forth coming gathering. The House keeper had kept her busy for the entire duration. As ‘S’ made her way up the stairs she reflected on her position as a serving maid. Each step forced her to exert herself; the rubber encapsulation together with the inverted ‘U’ leg irons restricting her every movement. She was streaming under her layers of latex and steel; the aroma of latex escaping from her garments was sucked into the nose openings of her helmet where the torment of sexual excitement began for the ‘nth’ time she inhaled deeply wanting the pleasure of the rebreathing bag to stimulate her further. Although tired she did never the less want the subtle torment of her containment to continue. The deep intruders at back and front reminded her that she was under the complete control of another; she was the rubberised object of their control, she had no choice or say her only purpose to serve to her best ability. She felt a deep sense of pride and of longing for the extremes of her servitude to be exhibited to the whole world. She felt proud of herself and wanted to make her Master and Mistress pleased with her also. ...

story continued from Ken’s Birthday Gift & Surprise Gift Box Several years ago I got talked into a kind of modeling job for one of the owners of the company I work for. I had never even met the man, but his nephew was present at my one and only gangbang, as I was briefly dressed as Ken’s favorite Barbie doll. I was given to Ken as a birthday present by my boyfriend to cheer him up, (see Ken’s Birthday Gift). Apparently Don, the company owner, was so impressed with his nephews recount of his experience, that he had to have a Barbie of his own. Don, the company owner had contacted Ken, because he was the only one besides my now husband who knew that I was the Barbie persona at his birthday party. It’s a complicated story how Ken became the man who was my primary lover, and a very good one, and how my husband became like our pet dog when we played. We don’t feel guilty because hubby likes being our dog, and we only feed him the best dog food. Ken even built him a three foot high dog run around the old dog house at Ken’s cabin. Ken built the dog run so that we could lock our pet dog outside with food and water if we wanted to go out for awhile. Don was insistent and Ken suggested that he tell Don that I was an expensive present, and that he would make up some crazy price for the weekend. Ken was certain Don would choke at some price, and that would spare him from telling the intimidating man no. In all fairness to Ken, I thought it was the best plan at the time also! ...

(story continues from My Tormentrix) Part 2: The Tormentrix Returns The cuffs about my wrists and ankles are all lovingly padded to prevent me getting hurt in any way, but all the muscles in my arms and legs are screaming at me. You see, she has strung me up tight between two columns of concrete with tight chains and leather cuffs. I didn’t like to ask why the columns has useful little eyebolts cemented into them but she has made full use of them. I am spread-eagled as tight as my body will permit between those two columns, my arms and legs dragged out to full stretch. The balls of my feet are perched precariously on the floor, but if I did lose my footing I don’t think I could fall. I am stretched out that tight. ...

“So let me get this straight then. Your top, number one fantasy is to be the sex slave of a man, to be his possession, to let him chain you up, whip you, and then throw him to his mates so they can enjoy you as well?” “That’s not how it is and you know it.” “Well tell me where I’m wrong then”. “Look. I do get turned on by the submissive bit, I want a man who is so gorgeous and so dominant that I want him to take me and I do fancy being in his power. He might seem to be in control but I want to feel that he is so obsessed with me that he has to have me and… well okay, he’s so crazy about me that he wants to share me with other men, to let them see what he’s got and how sexy I can be. I’m tired of the sex games we all play, all the conventions and routines. I want raw physical pleasure, I want to drive a man wild with lust and feel that lust myself. And yes, I have a thing about pain, if a man excites me enough, I want him to get a bit rough, the pain and the pleasure… they mingle somehow, oh God Dawn I don’t know why you got me started on this “ ...

Part 1 They all thought he was crazy. He enjoyed the sense of notoriety. There was an air of entitlement in being infamous, and he basked in their repulsion. When one of the males came back with a clipping calling for any information on his whereabouts, dictated by Amanda herself, well, that’s when he knew they would no longer live with their mere dislike. Any of them would gladly capture him and bring him to her, in hopes that her obsession, as pure and undulated as it were, would rub off on them and they too would find themselves, not just jungle folk, but captives of the most beautiful and relentless woman in all of the lands. ...

story continued from Ken’s Birthday Gift & Surprise Gift Box Part One Several years ago I got talked into a kind of modeling job for one of the owners of the company I work for. I had never even met the man, but his nephew was present at my one and only gangbang, as I was briefly dressed as Ken’s favorite Barbie doll. I was given to Ken as a birthday present by my boyfriend to cheer him up, (see Ken’s Birthday Gift). Apparently Don, the company owner, was so impressed with his nephews recount of his experience, that he had to have a Barbie of his own. Don, the company owner had contacted Ken, because he was the only one besides my now husband who knew that I was the Barbie persona at his birthday party. It’s a complicated story how Ken became the man who was my primary lover, and a very good one, and how my husband became like our pet dog when we played. We don’t feel guilty because hubby likes being our dog, and we only feed him the best dog food. Ken even built him a three foot high dog run around the old dog house at Ken’s cabin. Ken built the dog run so that we could lock our pet dog outside with food and water if we wanted to go out for awhile. Don was insistent and Ken suggested that he tell Don that I was an expensive present, and that he would make up some crazy price for the weekend. Ken was certain Don would choke at some price, and that would spare him from telling the intimidating man no. In all fairness to Ken, I thought it was the best plan at the time also! ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie Deluxe) Part Two Don came down into his toy room and found me wandering around, wearing only the thin cotton shift and freshly bathed. I felt even more naked than I did before, probably because Don was dressed to go out and I obviously wasn’t. He said he still wanted to know how I found out about the toy room, and I was obligated to tell him about the hidden letter in the Barbie box. I didn’t go into the painful details, but he said that it made alot of sense. It seemed like the existence of the letter explained more than one thing that was bothering Don. My ass was still too sore to play with, but the rest of me wanted Don, especially if he could get me back to the pain / pleasure overlap that I experienced for the first time in my life. Don could see the look in my eye and answered my unasked question. First he said that I wore him out the other day, and as much as he would like to play with me some more he needed to rest. The second thing was that it was Sunday night, and he had to take me home. When he saw the bewildered look on my face he said that without windows, or a clock, or any other of the many ways we keep track of time, it was possible to loose hours down here. And he also told me I slept alot after our time together! Don said he would take me home now, and I asked him to take me to Ken’s instead. I followed him into the elevator and with the turn of a key the door behind us closed and another opened in front of us both symbolically, and literally. He walked toward his Aston Martin and opened the passenger side door for me. Inside I found his black trench coat so I could cover myself up. The cotton shift I was wearing was thin and inappropriate for public, and besides it was raining heavily at the time. The leather seats felt cold on my naked ass, but I loved the car. ...

continued from part 6 Chapter 7: Crime & Punishment The suiting up process had taken a long time. The Male slave had been instructed to dress ‘S’ in the heavy weight dry suit. The chains fitted to his arm fetters allowed only limited movement the restraints attached to a stainless steel waist belt were short and impeded his ability to make large movements. This together with the pinhole eye openings in his occluding helmet meant his task was made doubly difficult. Why he was thus fettered had ‘S’ wondering whether he was undergoing some sort of punishment because of some infraction of the rules laid down by the Master and Mistress. ‘S’ had not seen him except in the kitchen on one or two occasions. ...

Today starts like most days start, with breakfast. That is where the normalcy of this day vanishes. Breakfast normally consists of coffee, toast with butter, then off to work. Today it consists of a bowl of high fibre cereal, milk by the glass, a protein mix shake, and plenty of water to follow. My day normally starts with at least three cigarettes as well (I know there bad for me but…). Today they are banned, this is all part of the day I have planned for myself. ...

She’d arranged the disciplinary interview for 5.00 which was the only thing in this nightmare that gave either Alan or Cheryl any relief, anything to cling onto. They were in Joanne’s office at the end of the corridor and, hopefully, at least, virtually nobody else would be in the building by the time the interviewing was really underway. Joanne broke the strained silence. “Well we may as well get this over with. You’ve had a copy of the charges brought against you, I presume you have read them fully?” ...

(C) Copyright 2010 - MindSplinter - Published under Creative Commons License (Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike) 3.0 Unported (https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-sa/3.0/) During a recent conversation with my friend Kelly she mentioned that short of being able to goad a Dom into having his way with her by putting ideas into his head, she found bondage to become rather boring after struggling for some time. I told her that I was sure that I could come up with a scene that would keep her quite busy, naturally she rose to the occasion and challenged me to prove it. ...

Today is the first day of a week’s holiday. My marriage failed recently and with a bang, and to escape from the out-poring and dire demands of the separation, I booked a holiday that a girl friend recommended for me. Whilst my husband packs and departs our home, taking with him everything he wants… My name is Ellie and I am thirty-one, slim, brunette and feeling desperately in need of a change of scenery and perhaps life as well, hence this trip. This hotel is advertised as providing for all forms of fantasy role-play, and though I do not as yet have much of an idea of what I might like to indulge in, I am happy to just relax and go with the flow. ...

continued from part 5 Chapter 6: Every Breath you take… Entering the training room ‘S’ was handed over to the Trainer. Lizzie left the room to return to her duties. “So we meet again, I am instructed to attend to your training and that is exactly what I am going to do. Now over you go to the examination couch. Lay on it and put your legs into the stirrups.” ‘S’ noted that it was not her favourite Trainer who was to deal with her knowing that he would give no leniency to her in any way. ...

Her head twitched to the side as a drop of the cold water landed in her straggly brown hair. Blindfolded, her eyes tightly covered by the padded leather strap buckled snugly around her head, there was no chance for her to see the drops coming, or avoid them. She could probably hear my fingers tapping lightly on the arm of the hard office chair a few feet away as I watched her deal with her situation. ...

continued from part 4 Chapter 5: Turning things on their head ‘Lizzie’ now rested rose from her latex bed and carefully placed herself close beside it; her chain tether allowed little slack but allowed her to assume a kneeling position in the classic slave pose beside her bed. She smiled to herself. Her neck still ached from the service she had provided her Mistress with but she was feeling happy because although she had been exhausted on her return to her cell and put to bed, she had had the undivided attention of her beloved Mistress for much of the day. The hours spent in the bondage seat chest with only her rubber face exposed, her helmeted head held immovably by the bondage straps had been testing; her suited body containing the fiendish vibrators which she both loved and hated had been fitted prior to her encapsulation had tested her to extreme. The inflatable heavy rubber lining of the chest had been pumped up to hold her snugly within the solid walls of the chest. The fact that she had been used by the Mistress throughout the day as a tongue slave had left her both exhausted as well as completely fulfilled. ...

continued from part 9 Chapter 10: Under the Influence Although the hour was still early, the stars were already twinkling in the sky, and near the reddening horizon a white crescent moon was shining like a bright scythe. Autumn was soon turning into winter, and the fresh air felt frigid and damp in her face as she tried leaning out the small window to watch the blue hour colour display. There was something saddening about how the whole world fell silent waiting for the next spring, but as long as there was enough light you could always enjoy the divine canvas with all its magnificent colours. ...

Vanessa finally managed to wrench the long conversation with the man in the brown fleece to a conclusion, and before he thought of another stupid question to ask, said: “Fine! Great! Have a nice time!” and turned away as if very busy. She was discomfited to encounter the eyes of a plump, fiftyish balding man who had clearly been staring very hard at her bum. “Can I help you?” she asked quickly. ...

continued from part 4 Part Five Chapter 9: Impiety Like a little cluster of colourful gnome-like beacons, the children were standing around the puddle without treading in it in the downpour from leaden skies. One of the bigger boys used a long twig to prod what looked like a deformed piece of freckled fur lying in the shallow, muddy water; and the audience surrounding him paid little attention to the car approaching like a stealthy shark melting into the autumnal backdrop in different shades of grey. ...

Joseph woke me up early today, took me into the shower rooms, and washed me carefully. In the dressing room, to my surprise, he slipped a white dress over my arms and pulled it down into place. I smiled, looking at myself in the mirror. It’s been so long since I’ve worn anything, and this dress was actually pretty. It looked like a Grecian tunic, loose and free-falling, a bit tapered at the waist and landing at mid-thigh. ...

A Halloween Special 2010 Tale She admired her shiny black skin-tight latex-attired, corseted, booted, hooded figure in her full-length mirror, posing from different angles, getting her full fill of her sexy, bad self. She smiled, smacking her tight, gleaming, beautifully-rounded ass, straining to look back over her shoulder in the long, tight, thick latex neck-corselet, a cigarette in her other latex-gloved hand, cocked back at shoulder height. “Damn, I’m fucking hot!” she said to herself, and took a long, slow drag on the cigarette, slowly exhaling. “Wait ‘til they get a load of me at the club!” She pivoted slowly in her shiny, spiky, high-heeled tight patent-leather boots, sticking the cigarette between her red, voluptuous full lips. Her smoke-shrouded head gleamed in the tight full black latex hood with feminine red-trimmed eye and mouth openings, adhering to her beautiful dark face. Her alluring big, dark eyes gleamed. She admired her red and black narrow, very tightly PVC-corseted waist and her firm, bulging 38C breasts under the stretched full latex catsuit, her large nipples protruding. She wore a tight leather, steel-ringed bondage belt adorned by two pairs of handcuffs. ...

A Halloween Special 2010 Tale It was the end of August and summer was ending, but that was when the real fun had started for Kris, who owned an old factory in the bad part of town. The city offered her a deal of no property taxes until she could find new people to rent or buy the factory she had inherited. The tax board figured correctly that she couldn’t afford the taxes, and if they forced her to demo the building, it would turn into a Superfund site and use up millions in tax money. If that happened, those jobs had a less than zero chance of returning to the community. The local thugs left the place alone, possibly because there was a rumor that the place was haunted, a rumor that Kris perpetuated. As a result the place looked much the same as when her relatives made whatever mechanical things the factory was known for. ...

I checked that nobody was inside or coming in and locked the door of the diner. I felt a slight jolt of expectation and arousal in my stomach, just as I had every night for the past couple of weeks. This might be the night. I drew a deep breath and reminded myself that it was actually quite unlikely since we hadn’t managed to play her into our bag, even though we had tried every night. The excitement settled down and I was pleased that I managed to control it. I wasn’t every night and it was frustrating to harbour a strong arousal without being able to do anything about it. ...

She had never been to my office before, so she had no idea what it would look like. I’d already given her a tour of the rest of the building, but I’d saved my office—the best—for last. By the time we had completed our tour, the rest of the staff had already made their ways home for the weekend. My office is . . . well, let’s just say that rank hath its privileges. I have the biggest office in the building, though it’s rather unfinished for an executive office. You can still see some of the pipes above the line where the drop-ceiling will be, and crossing bare metal girders support the roof above. It’s a beautiful office for all that, however, with oak bookshelves and desk, soft couches, and gentle lighting. She was surprisingly excited. “I almost had an office once. All I managed was a little cubicle.” “Well, you can share mine,” I replied. “I’ve got girders to hang your arms from and everything.” As her eyes got wide, I slid my arms around her. Kissing her firmly, I backed her up until she was pressed against the wall; I held her there by pressing my body against hers. I raised her arms over her head, and then slowly removed her sweater. She squirmed. “Oh my!” I pressed against her with more of my weight, and she stopped squirming. I removed a length of twine from the pocket of my pants and tied her arms together–tightly, but not enough to cut off her circulation. “Hmm . . . something’s missing.” I walked around the office, leading her by her bound hands. I could hear her breathing getting shorter, her steps getting jerkier; and I could tell the feel of the twine around her wrists and the pull against them was turning her on. I knew very well what I needed, but I wanted her to get used to her ropes. Her breasts rose and fell quickly in her bra. “Oh, there it is,” I said, reaching into an open drawer and pulling out another length of rope. I looked into her eyes as I attached the end to the twine around her wrists, and then I looked up to the metal girders. “Are you okay?” I looked into her eyes again. She swallowed hard, and then she nodded. “Spread your legs for me, would you?” She nodded again, and spread her legs just a little wider than shoulder-length apart. I smiled at her. And then I tossed the ropes over the girder. “Are you sure you’re okay?” I asked her as I tugged slightly on the end of the rope. Her arms rose just slightly, and her eyes got very wide. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then she opened her eyes, blushed, and said, “Yes, sir.” My cock swelled in my slacks, and my smile grew feral as I pulled on the rope, pulling her arms above her head, stretching her body taut. I tied the loose end of the rope to the back of her bound wrists. “Stand still,” I said, walking behind her. I reached around her from behind and unbuttoned her jeans. Without prompting she pulled her legs back together, and with just a little aid from me the jeans slid over her hips and down to her ankles. Then I smacked her ass hard. As she gasped I took a firm grip on her hair and pulled her head back. “Who told you to move?” I released her hair slowly. “Now . . . spread your legs again.” I helped to steady her as she moved one leg and then the other back to their widened position. I could no longer help myself. I slid my hands all over her body: her legs, ass, back, through her hair, around to the front where I lifted her breasts, teased her nipples, and caressed her neck. I leaned in close to her, and I breathed into her ear, “What are your thoughts on leather belts?” I slowly unbuckled my belt as she moaned. I pulled it free from the loops around my waist, doubled it over, and slapped it against my hand. It made a satisfying snap! as it smacked my hand. I set it aside briefly as I unclasped her bra and removed it, and then ripped off her panties, watching the silk float gently to the ground as I retrieved the belt. I moved to her side, reached between her legs, and grasped one end of the belt in each hand. I slowly slid it through her nether lips, soaking it with her juices. I slowly pulled the belt free. Smiling, I rubbed the belt against her cheek and mouth, coating them with her juices. My grin grew vicious as she licked her lips. As her tongue returned to her mouth I quickly doubled the belt over and smacked her ass hard with it. Her gasp came out as a squeak, I smacked her ass again, and the belt snaked around and just barely caught her side. She gasped again. A third time I swung the belt; this time the leather caught the back of her upper thigh and snaked around to the inside of her thigh. She moaned uncontrollably, and her juices began to run down the inside of her legs. I moved behind her, and this time I took an uppercut swing, just barely catching her pussy lips. It was a more gentle swing, yet it drew a scream from her lips. I paused. I moved back in front of her, looking in her eyes. They were glazed over, dazed, half-closed in a mix of pain and pleasure. I took her face in my hands, licking at the juices I had left on her cheek, then kissing her lips and caressing her face until I could feel her come back to life again, though she was still panting. “Ohhhh . . . I want you, I want you,” came her breathless plea. “Does that mean I should keep swinging?” I asked. “Or should I finger the welt I left on the inside of your thigh, and then pinch it just lightly?” I slid my finger over the welt on the inside of her thigh, and then lightly pinched it, making her gasp. “Or maybe I should take one more swing, making sure this time to catch both your pussy lips and your clit?” I raised the belt and moved behind her. “I mean, I don’t want you to be unhappy.” “Oh, please . . .” I swung the belt harder this time, and the belt did, indeed, catch both her pussy lips and her clit. She shrieked, thrashing about so much that I dropped the belt and held her around the waist, lifting her so she wouldn’t hurt her arms. She continued to thrash so much that I knew an orgasm was taking her. I continued to hold her until her thrashing stilled. Holding her about the waist with one arm I released her wrists from the twine as quickly as I could. I picked her up in my arms and carried her to the couch. I held her close to me, comforting her. As her body stopped shaking, I gradually began to rub her neck and shoulders, soothing her. She sighed, and then she began to press her reddened ass against the bulge in my slacks. I laughed. “I was going to let you rest, my dear, but if you’re feeling that well . . .” I reached around the front of her, gently fingering her sore clit. And then I slid a finger between her tender pussy lips. She shuddered. I slid a second finger inside her, slowly fucking her. With my other hand I gently squeezed her nipple, twisting and rolling it slightly. She gasped and then moaned. Then she whined as I bit the back of her neck. She again pressed her behind against my cock. “Please, sir . . .” she whined again. “‘Please’ what?” “I want you.” I licked and then gently bit her ear. “Good.” “You are so mean,” she moaned. I released her nipple, stopped fucking her with my fingers, and then grasped a handful of hair and pulled it hard. “MEAN?!?” I demanded. She gasped. “No . . . yes . . . no . . .” “I’ll show you mean!” The fingers on my free hand found the welt on her side from my belt and pinched it HARD. Then I rolled her on her stomach and pushed her down face first on the couch. “STAY THERE.” I slowly undressed, taking my time, folding everything neatly. Then I picked up the discarded leather belt. “MEAN, huh?” I slowly raised the belt again. She whimpered and tightened up, bracing for the belt. Instead of swinging, I lowered the belt, rubbing it over her back and legs. As she relaxed, I then pulled the belt back quickly and swung it hard, striking her ass, leaving a red mark and a quickly-rising welt. “MMPH!” she cried out through the cushion. I grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her off the couch. She landed on her hands and knees, and I pushed her head down so her ass was raised in the air. “STAY THERE!” I ordered, giving her hair a pull for emphasis. I mumbled under my breath, “She tells me I’m mean.” Looking afraid, she said, “No, not mean. Really, not mean . . .” Without preface, I grabbed her hair again and stuck my hard cock in her pussy, fucking her hard, using her hair as leverage, pulling with each thrust. “Please,” she yelled. I continued to ride her hard, relentlessly, without mercy. “What? You want it from a mean man? Are you that much of a slut?” “Pleeeeeeeeeease . . . just fuck me! Use me! Cum inside of me . . . please!” “Why should I? I should just cum inside of you, tie you up, and then leave you . . . if I’m so mean . . .” She whined, “Pleeeeease?” “Please tie you up and leave you?” “NO!” “You have to tell this mean man what you want, slut.” “Please . . . fuck me . . . stay, fuck me . . . please?” “I don’t know. I think you’ve been a bad little slut. Have you been a bad little slut?” “No,” she whined, “I’m a good girl!” “Would a good girl be begging a mean man to fuck her?” “YES! PLEASE fuck me!” “I don’t think so.” I reached for the discarded twine and tied her hands behind her back. “I think I’m going to leave you like this.” She whined wordlessly. I smirked at her. “If you were a good girl, you would deserve my cock. Do you think you deserve my cock?” “Yes.” I smacked her ass hard. She whined, “I am a good girl. I’m a good slut. Please? Please fuck me?” “You’re a good girl?” I snorted. “If you were a good girl, why would you tell a nice man like me that you’re mean? I think you’re a bad little slut, a dirty little whore who wants it however I want to give it to her.” She sighed, “Yesssss . . .” “What was that? I want to hear you say what you are.” She whined. “I . . . I’m a dirty little slut . . . PLEASE . . . just fuck me . . . I need you, please!” Without warning, I grabbed her by the hips, thrusting my cock into her pussy hard, feeling her gushing around me. And then I pulled out. When she whined at me I replied, “Dirty little sluts get what they deserve, not what they want. And then I thrust myself into her ass. She screamed, “Oh SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT!!!” I fucked her hard and fast, without remorse, without mercy, thrust after thrust. I grabbed her hair again, pulling it for leverage. It was so tight, and I was so aroused, that it didn’t take me long. I pushed into her one last time, thrusting hard; and I left it inside her, grunting as I released deep in her ass, pressing her face into the carpet. All the while she whined and groaned. I let myself stay inside her until my cock began to soften on its own. Breathless, I did not let up. “Did you get what you deserve? Did my dirty little slut get her ass fucked hard?” She nodded as much as my hand in her hair allowed, whining, gasping. “Are you sorry for calling me mean? And for lying to me?” Still gasping for breath, she moaned, “Yessss.” I shoved three fingers into her dripping cunt, thrusting hard. With my other hand I pinched the welt on her ass, drawing yet another gasp from her lips. When she started thrusting against my hand, I removed my fingers from her pussy. Before she could begin to whine, I grabbed her by the hips and turned her on her back, her weight resting on her arms. I pushed her legs back against her thighs with my shoulders to get easy access to her pussy, and then I fucked her with my tongue. I licked at her juices, sucked hard on her cunt, nipping gently at her lips with my teeth. “Oh . . . please . . .” “What do you want, you slut?” “I want . . .” She gasped as I flicked her clit. “What do you want? Tell me.” “I need to explode.” I slid my tongue back inside her, fucking her with it. I reached up and grabbed at her nipple, pinching it with my fingernails. She shuddered and moaned for me. With the other hand I rubbed at her clit with my moist fingers as I continued to explore with my tongue. I put my lips to her pussy lips and started to buzz and hum, laughing as she whined and squirmed beneath me. I slid my finger between my tongue and her pussy lips, getting it nice and wet. Then I slid that finger into her ass, slowly fucking her there, too. I pressed in with the finger until I felt it on the other side of the membrane inside her with my tongue, and the I licked hard there. “Ohhhhhhh . . . pleeeeeeeeeeease . . .” I could feel her bucking beneath me, so near to climax, yet not having permission to do so. Finally, I relented. “Cum for me, you dirty little slut! Don’t make me fuck you in the ass again!” And with that she screamed her orgasm, “SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT!” deafening me with its power, soaking my face with her cum. She shuddered and bucked, nearly pushing me away in her vehemence. When she finally calmed, I rolled her on her stomach and untied her hands. As soon as her hands were free she reached for me, pulling weakly at me, trying to pull me into her arms. I obliged her. “Oh, my good little girl,” I crowed. “You were such a good little slut.” Still breathless, she nodded and smiled. Finally she said, “Thank you for giving me what I deserve.” “Anyway,” I said, “this completes your tour of my office. It was nice of you to visit. Do come again.”

continued from part 2 Chapter 3: Each time we meet I shall beat you! ‘S’ was deeply asleep snuggled within the warm caress of her clinging black latex nest oblivious to the happenings in the training room in preparation for her next visit. The Trainer was laying out the equipment necessary to complete the programme. Back in the study the Mistress and Master were discussing the progress of the sleeping slave over a cup of coffee. It was late morning and they were totalling up the demerit chart of her and the resident female and male slaves. ...

Marion Les Barres had a permanent smile on her face, she had just shafted that bitch from the directors office Jessica Long, the PA of Margaret Forbes. Jessica Long had come running in the office and asked for the paperwork for the meeting with Ms Harrison, Marion pointed at one of two piles of paper and she ran out with it, little knowing neither was the paperwork she was after! Marion quickly removed the other pile of paper and put the correct paperwork in clear view. A couple of minutes later Director Forbes marched in the office. Feigning surprise Marion looked at the paperwork. ...

Nikki worked frantically at the combination lock, turning the dial and trying it, then turning it again, trying again, and repeating the process over and over again. Frustrated, and distracted she grunted through the gag filling her mouth in frustration as she heard the whir behind her and looked in distress as the keys she desperately needed for release were pulled under the bars of the cell that contained her and well out of her reach pulled by a string. She was well and truly stuck and, as she had planned, completely at the mercy of complete strangers. It would not be long now and she knew it. She would pay for being so stupid. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Hotel California Chapter 3: Hang Out the Washing)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Continued from part 3 Chapter 4: Escape to a New Life With thanks to Brushslut [AP WIRE - LONDON] BRITISH AIRSHIP THWARTS SLAVERS IN MID-ATLANTIC, RESCUES FAMED ABOLITIONIST. THE HOME OFFICE REPORTED THE INTERCEPTION OF A VENEZUELAN SLAVE SHIP BOUND FOR THE UNITED STATES BY THE AIRSHIP ‘UNBOUND PLEASURE’. THE AIRSHIP WAS ON A ROUTINE ATLANTIC PATROL WHEN IT ENCOUNTERED THE ‘EXCITE VALDEZ’. A CLOSE PASS REVEALED UNCLOTHED WOMEN CRUELLY SHACKLED IN VARIOUS CONTORTED POSITIONS OF DISTRESS WITHIN ITS HOLD, PROVOKING THE INTERDICTION. WHILE THE UNITED STATES LEGALLY RECOGNIZES SOME FORMS OF SLAVERY, ENGLAND DOES NOT. ...

It was my birthday and I was so depressed. I was out with the girls putting on a happy face but I knew that they were not buying it. I had signed the papers divorcing my cheating husband 48 hours ago and I knew I should be feeling better but I wasn’t. Turning 35 was no big deal but turning 35 alone and with no prospects left me feeling old. I kept myself in shape with regular visits to the gym and I had a great job that kept me financially secure but I still couldn’t shake the loneliness I felt that night. ...

I know that sounds like a rather fantastic story, but I assure you it’s true, and I’m going to tell you about one of my adventures. Of course I carried a badge, and a gun, as well as a pair of 36-C’s! That’s right, a pair of tits inside my chest protector. And that’s why I got this particular assignment – in fact, that’s why I got all the cross-dressing assignments. ...

(story continues from Working Vacation 2) Part Three Of course, the problem was that I still had to survive this first night and already I was sore and wanting rest and true sleep. But after having sucked and dildo fucked, I still had to get back up and walk more in the heels. But now, I was being followed and corrected as I walked, being told how to walk like a lady and not like some guy in a dress. I had never had problems walking in heels but apparently I had been doing that wrong for as long as I have been able to stand and walk in them. And realize that I am walking with a short length of chain connected to my ankles so my problem was not so much taking shorter steps but more along the lines of my posture. I was slouching a little and after all this time, feeling tired and the like, I slouched. But that was improper and Nicole and Catherine, along with the others, decided that maybe I needed a little help with my posture. ...

continued from part 1 Chapter 2: Mistress’s ‘Gingering’ “Right slave you will be taken off and will commence your training.” It was obvious to a chastened ‘S’ that the meeting was at an end. She remained as she was. The Mistress left the room and within a moment the figure of an athletic man approached the kneeling form of ‘S’ and taking hold of her leash he led her out of the room. Still gagged and blindfolded ‘S’ had no idea who was escorting her. Had she known she would have swooned at the rubber encapsulated male form. Again she was aware only of the change of air and floor coverings. The cushion of carpet gave way to the hard echoey sound of tiles. The air flowing over ‘S’ was cooler; she knew that she was in a large passageway because of the echo and that she was some way from the study. Eventually she was brought to a stop. She waited for something to happen but nothing did for some time. Then she was led into what sounded like a tiled room to her. An unfamiliar male voice echoed from the back of the room. ...

I have visited the club many times, on most visits I have met and been entertained by a stranger! (I know it’s very dangerous, but I accept the risk). I always dress exactly the same, I always have my body swathed in latex, with a latex hood locked into place at the nape of my neck, and with a gag of some sort locked in my mouth. The obvious question must be :- how do I convey my wishes to anyone that I meet? The answer is quite simple. ...

My partner and I are always looking for a new exciting way for me to be tied up, and some predictiment bondage in the tub seemed ideal. After all I have spent many hours in our garden tub with a vibe in-between my legs and wishing i was tied up so why not actually do it. I talked to my partner about this and she smiled and after voicing a few minor concerns agreed to tie me in a hogtie in our garden tub then go watch TV for a few hours. ...

(story continues from Ingrid’s Proposal) Part Two I strained backward against Ingrid’s grasp. We were locked in equilibrium for a second. She shrugged and suddenly let go. Thrown off balance, I jerked backwards and my bound arms prevented me from recovering. I rocked unsteadily for a second before crashing down on my side. I twisted onto my back in an attempt to get up but Ingrid planted her foot on my chest, pinning me to the ground. ...

Our paths had crossed many times over the years. We hadn’t actually communicated for years but there had always been “history” going back longer than we cared to acknowledge. We had once been lovers. Real lovers. The ones that went beyond where we were often comfortable, to satisfy the other. I easily recall how she had tied me up that first time when I had wanted to experience the feeling of being out of control. She was magnificent!! ...

At last! The week was finally over. It had been a HELL of a week at the Foundation, with several late nights and many deadlines to meet. But, it was over now and I could spend a relaxing weekend, by myself, doing nothing or whatever I wanted. First though, I was going to meet a couple girlfriends for a relaxing dinner and a lot of talk. On that Friday night, I closed up the office just before 6:00 PM. I drove the mile or so to the restaurant, parked my car, and walked in. Ashley and Meagan were already there, and yelled, “Hey Christine,” when they saw me. ...

Amanda Night left the party like she had left almost every party since she had turned 13, completely drunk and wasted. She refused the offer of a ride home, telling anyone that would listen to her slurred words that she could drive better drunk than any of them could sober. No one believed her, as it was a well known fact that she was facing serious jail time for multiple drunk driving infractions, including an injury accident that promised at least a year in jail. ...

Amanda Night left the party like she had left almost every party since she had turned 13, completely drunk and wasted. She refused the offer of a ride home, telling anyone that would listen to her slurred words that she could drive better drunk than any of them could sober. No one believed her, as it was a well known fact that she was facing serious jail time for multiple drunk driving infractions, including an injury accident that promised at least a year in jail. ...

Introduction: To understand the adventures through time Tella endures, you will first need to understand her life and location and drives, and how she discovered her father’s time-travel machine. My name is Tella, registered occupant (enclave 3) gal six, number allocation 323. I am nineteen years old, slim tall brazenly red headed and live in the year 3007 AD (old calendar). I live with my father who is a research scientist for our union’s government and I reside in a protected elites enclave. The day that changed my life forever arrived as all days arrive, with the sounding of the call to work siren shattering our enclave’s peace; followed by the marching of compliant feet to various work places. ...

Julia fumbled with her keys, another night out that had ended with her embarrassed and downright degraded! She managed to open her front door to her flat and slammed the door behind her! Julia burst into tears, what the hell was she doing? What the hell did she expect, A blind date with dribble man! She shook with frustration, more so because her best friend had set her up… She thought for a moment, yes she had been Set up! Julia through tear stained eyes pulled at her fridge the remove her vodka from the freezer, she had some good stuff And she was going to make herself a drink or five! ...

Walking home from work one day Margo, or Mistress Margo to her slaves, had just turned a corner and noticed a new shop. The façade was black, and the windows were blacked out, the only thing she could see was the name. Margo, was wondering what sort of thing a shop called the ‘Lair of Artemis’ would sell, she crossed over the road for a closer look. All the glass fronted shop had been blacked out and she noticed a closed sign on the door but there was a small gap next to the glass doors, she prepared to look through the gap, but was surprised to see another eye looking out at her! Margo managed to gain some composure, but having an eye staring back at you can be quite unnerving under the circumstances. ...

Katharine Van de Vere woke with a stinker of a headache, it was the morning after the night before. At forty seven Kat was still a size ten, but at the moment she was more interested in where the floor was! Her short neat dark hair was bedraggled, looking like it had been through a fence backwards. In fact she was certain she had been through a fence backwards! As Kat tried to get herself upright she opened her eyes to survey where she was. She recognized a few things and realized she was in her flat in town. She had barely made it to her sofa and collapsed, her cheek resting on the arm, her bottom never made it. As she sat properly on the sofa the memories of the night before filled her head. Kat tried to stand but balance is something that is taught to us at an early age, and very often forgotten after overdoing it with alcohol. Or to be exact Vodka! ...

Jay made herself comfortable at the bar, she had been to the club a few times before. Jay was eyed up by some of the women who were drinking at the bar and in the snugs. To get into the club she had to show her driving licence to the staff. She was particularly small framed, five foot two and a bit and had no breasts to speak of. “Two fried eggs” as her friend used to say, but no matter, what she had was what she had. Jay ruffled her spiky hair, it was short but didn’t scream Dyke! She ordered a non alcoholic drink from the bar, not her scene falling over drunk! ...

(story continues from Lesbians and Unicorns)_ _continued from part 1 PART TWO Pain and Pleasure OH MY GOD! IT WAS ASHLEY! Ashley meekly walked into the living room. Her face was flushed a bright red, and her breasts were almost as red, as if they had been bound. She glanced at me and smiled, and knelt in front of Cami, with her head bowed in a submissive position. She was totally naked, with her wrists crossed and tied behind her back. Questions flooded my mind. What was going on? How long had Ashley been here? Where were Beth and Lisa? Who was really in charge at the lesbian bar? Was all this planned in advance? Was Ashley actually a sex slave for these women, or was she playing out a role or fantasy for the night? Were they going to make me a sex slave? ...

Danella Frost, or Dans to her friends was a hardened lesbian predator, she would go to the best clubs and pick up some young thing to bring back. But once she got her home, they were introduced to their submissive side whether they liked it or not. Now in her fifties Danella had an extreme reputation of dominance and pain. Her slim figure and short practical coiffured hair made for a sophisticated and elegant look. Danella had, through the years built up a dungeon in her cellar which had the best money could buy. She disliked the mainstream Mistresses, although she would think nothing of stealing a victim from them for a night’s “entertainment.” She just did not care about others, her needs were paramount, and if she stood on a few toes on the way then so be it! ...

The click clack of high heels could be heard as the maid walked into the Den, off the main hall. The maid, dressed, head to toe black latex stooped to offer the ladies their drinks. The ladies didn’t acknowledge the maid, but continued their conversation regardless. The ladies were sat on a half moon sofa that measured fifteen feet across. They were all talking to one Lady in particular, the Lady sat on the lounger across from the half moon sofa, the Ladies round her were dressed in latex, as were the Lady herself. The Lady Bella was holding court, as was her way. ...

Part 1 The “Ding” of the elevator bell announcing the cars arrival on the third floor shook Carrie out of her trance. So dazed was she by the maze of thoughts and feelings rushing through her brain she didn’t even remember what she had been day dreaming about. She looked down at the note on the piece of paper Mark had left in her mail box. It was a full page of instructions. She read the room number, 315. She didn’t need that information though. She had been here before. She knew the room well. She had even called it “Their room” even though she knew it belonged to the hotel she felt like it belonged to them because of the “special” things they had done there. Tonight would go well beyond the bondage games they had experimented with in the past. Tonight would be her graduation night. ...

(story continues from Rebecca’s Reason Part 2) Chapter 3 The house grew chilly as the night wore on. The furnace was computer controlled and tried to save a few bucks while everyone was supposed to be asleep. When it kicked back on, Ryan knew he had just a few hours and that his wife was probably at the airport already. He counted, estimating fifteen minutes. “Unnn! Eeee! Oooo!” He began to thrash, arching his back and twisting his right shoulder. His whole right arm seemed to be in a spasm of some kind. ...

Good day to you, this is a brief introduction to the situation I am about to regale. I am the diarist to Miss Whippy cane she is the owner of an English specialist brothel. (I know some of you will have read this before, but read on and learn the reason for this tale. Sometime ago I asked her, Mistress W, for access to her client letters and requests she receives. This is one such story taken from those requests and how she dealt with this particular latex/leather pony, and if you have read ‘Sacked Two,’ (Gromet’s Plaza) you might make some connections, so read on and enjoy. ...

You can read about Sally’s other Misadventure in Sally West & the Fallen Accountant The Misadventures Of Sally West 2: East Meets West – A Sally West Misadventure PC Sally West walked briskly out of her regular de-briefing with Superintendant Carver (minus her briefs, of course), absent-mindedly sat down on a cushionless chair and got up very quickly. She no longer regarded the Superintendent’s personal attentions as unusual, but as a part of the job. She even felt more than a little contempt for PC Yasmin Khan, who often came out of her regular sessions with her superior officer crying floods of tears. A police officer needed to show strength of character and resilience. ...

continued from part 3 Part 4: Sunday Afternoon So many thoughts went through Jeff’s mind as the time passed. How much time? The burn of the hot sauce on his balls and on the welts left from the belts had faded, or he’d just gotten used to them, and he cool breeze hitting his skin had soon dried the sweat and just left him naked and chilled. Because of the angle of the garage and the plants around the property, nobody would be able to see into the couple of inches open at the bottom of the garage door to see his bare feet. What occupied most of his thoughts, though, was the idea that Ellen had changed from a wife telling him not to indulge in self bondage to a torturing bitch. He couldn’t blame all of this on Beth. Ellen had a truly happy smile when she brushed that hot sauce onto him and the only good thing Jeff saw in it was that she hadn’t painted his cock. Still, he could see the welts from the belting he’d gotten even if the reddish glow from the flogging had faded along with the burn. ...

On rare occasion, a visual image imbeds itself deeply into your mind. An inspiration built from guided fragments of thoughts from various disparate contexts that suddenly coalesce into a perfect storm of self-bondage scenario. Once it happens, it holds onto portion of your attention span like a pit-bull, handicapping your ability to do even the most mundane of activities until you eventually realise your fantasy. You fill out the necessary bits of the scene and perhaps add a few extra elements, but center-staged is your main inspired element. ...

For Mickey. As darkness fell, Grace closed the curtains on the world outside and prepared the evening meal for her and her partner Stella, Stella was just the wrong side of forty and Grace was starting to feel a little apprehensive about turning fifty in a few months. Grace had fallen under the spell of Stella online on a Bondage Forum and after months of talking had met up. and found they really liked the other one. Stella had always been dominant and Grace the submissive years later were still together. Stella had a highly paid job in local government and was a liaison officer who’s job dealt with all things feminist. Grace, on the other hand was a director of her own printing company. ...

I woke up in this dark place, it’s a very dark, wet and slimy place, and what is that stench? I am alone now, I think that I heard the sound of footsteps as my captor left. I am bound hand and foot, gagged tightly, with a cloth sack pulled over my head, and judging from how cold I feel, I am naked! I pull against my arms restraints, trying to snap or stretch the cords securing them behind my back. I can’t budge them an inch. My wrists start to hurt as the cords cuts into my flesh, so I stop! I try straightening out my legs but they only move six inches before my wrists are being pulled. Behind me is cold concrete, somewhere in front of me I can hear water running, I am scared out of my wits, and just want to go home. ...

(story continues from Sam’s New Position 2: Payback) Part 3: Taking Control Debbie Dunbar was a shadow of her former self. The confident self assured owner of her own I.T. company had fallen. Her younger daughter had disowned her, preferring to live with her lover Samantha Shelldon. Debbie’s lover, Sharon had been given to a TS Mistress, Mistress Kia who was using her as a toilet slave, and her older daughter was coming home in a few days. She was not looking forward to the homecoming. ...

(story continues from Tatianna’s Treasures Part 4: Returning the Favour! & Twins in Trouble) PART FIVE CHAPTER SEVEN – PROBLEMS, PROBLEMS! A day later Tatianna and Amy were deeply immersed in the paperwork and computer programs surrounding the inventory and preparations for the opening of Taitanna’s Treasures. In less than a week the renovations melding the two side by side properties into a single unit would be complete. The following week after that she planned for first the private invitation only opening and then, a few days later, the one for the general public. ...

David Flyinn was a widower, having lost his first wife to cancer. Jessica Flyinn had only had a daughter before her untimely death, and being born at Easter her name was April. April grew up to look exactly like her mother in all respects. But time waits for no man and as the years past David found someone new, her name was Kaye Barker. David swept Kaye off her feet and asked her to move in with him and April this happened a few weeks after April’s eighteenth birthday. Kaye didn’t want to cause any friction between herself and April, especially as David worked for one of the big oil companies and travelled round the world. So David wasn’t at home that much which meant that Kaye and April were left on their own a lot of the time. Kaye and April seemed to be getting on very well and the household was at peace, Kaye noticed that April never really opened up to her, so tried to get a little closer to her. One Sunday afternoon April walked in on Kaye who was putting her lipstick on at the dresser. ...

Note : This story was told to Madam whippy cane by one of her clients, as a self introduction letter, prior to becoming a client of her English B.D.S.M. brothel, and relayed to me by her, so that I could tell you the reader it, on her behalf. Enjoy S M Ackerman. Fantasy Land Visited Dear Miss Whippy Cane, I’ve always wanted to be grabbed by a gang of randy bikers, to have my clothes ripped from my body. To be stretched out, spread eagled, or bent over a motorbike saddle, and there to be roped down and be fucked hard! To have no choice but endure being gang raped, time after time, and to come again and again, (whilst they lay into my naked hide with belts and canes), like I do every time in my fantasies, just because I think about this happening to me. ...

Good day to you, this is a brief introduction to the situation I am about to regale. I am the diarist to Miss Whippy cane she is the owner of an English specialist brothel. (I know some of you will have read this before, but read on and learn the reason for this tale. Sometime ago I asked her, Mistress W, for access to her client letters and requests she receives. This is one such story taken from those requests and how she dealt with this particular latex/leather pony, and if you have read ‘Sacked Two,’ (Gromet’s Plaza) you might make some connections, so read on and enjoy. ...

(story continues from Desire Boutique Part 3) Legal Matters - This is copyrighted work. I am the original author. As this is being distributed to promote my other stories please feel free to pass it along to anyone who might enjoy it. But please, pass along the credits too!! :) All characters and events depicted in this story are fictional. Any similarity to real people or events is purely coincidental. This material is for the enjoyment of ADULTS only, and depicts scenes of sexual activity including, but not limited to, bondage and domination. If you are under 18 years of age, you must stop reading NOW. You can also see the story along with my other stories at the following link, which is the Second Life website marketplace. https://uncensored.xstreetsl.com/modules.php?name=Marketplace&MerchantID=287271 ...

bobbie enters Mistress’s domain, there she is surprised as Mistress has decided it is time to introduce bobbie to some of her closest Domme friends and with the little slut bobbie scheduled for the evenings entertainment! she performs her usual ritual, going and removing her boy clothes. she is dressed in her waist cinch, stockings and new corset. she crawls on her hands and knees to where her Mistress is perched on Her chair. she kneels at Her feet. she looks deeply into her Mistress’s eyes, she kisses Mistress’s collar, it is then placed around her neck and locked, as all of Mistress’s guests watch. she has now given up total control to her Mistress. she is allowed to kiss Mistress’s leather booted feet, up Mistress’s booted legs to the knees and then back down, drowning in the seductive scent and taste of leather as she performs her task. her heart is starting to race and every inch of her skin starts to tingle with erotic sensations. Mistress then restrains bobbie’s little clitty in its cage and grins wickedly as the lock clicks home! ...

continued from part 2 Part 3: Morning Torment Jeff didn’t sleep well. Making the night even longer, he had no idea what time it was. When Ellen had decided it was time to put him to bed, she’d tossed an inflated mattress onto the floor of the guest bathroom along with a few blankets, then cuffed his hands in front of him. She’d found his light chain and locked one end around his neck and the other around the toilet, leaving too little slack to reach the light switch. After warning him not to roll over too often at the risk of choking himself, she’d dropped the keys to his locks into her pocket, turned off the light, and closed the door behind her as she walked out. ...

continued from part one Chapter 2 “Oh, shit!” Ryan began humping and sliding across the floor toward the knife by the bathroom. The race was no contest. With the need for stealth gone, Holly ran into the room and grabbed the rope wrapped around his knees, hauling him back to the floor at the foot of the bed. “Whoa! Where are you going in such a hurry?” Holly’s voice was steady, as though she handled bound men in lingerie every day. ...

continued from Ken’s Birthday Gift A recently divorced good friend of ours had taken a job transfer to another state to get away from his ex-wife, and to get a fresh start socially. We knew Ken in high school and were definitely Ken’s friends first. His ex-wife was OK with us, but just came along with Ken in our eyes. My name is Deb, and before Ken got married, he and my boyfriend, now husband, and I had some wild times together. (see cuckold) ...

I was still crying sometimes with only a whimper while others as though in pain. I felt betrayed, violated, and completely degraded. The worst of it was she had always been my dearest friend and companion, but that was over, wasn’t it? To find out her true sexual preference and in such a disturbing way, how could I ever trust anyone again? Part of me felt I was at fault and part of me wanted to blame her for everything that was wrong with the world. How could I face her after what she did? I guess I better tell you everything from the beginning. ...

Robot-dominatrix, The Beginning. Year 2197 AD. Towards the end of the twenty-first century, society as we know it has been so modified that death as a punishment for serious crime had been outlawed. I am one of those that should have benefited; I am a serial killer at least in the eyes of society! I, in my own eyes am a victim turned into a vigilante, at worst I am a seeker of revenge upon those that have used and abused me. I do not try to moralise my position! I will not accept the claim that the people I have killed, each and everyone of them, did not deserve to meet their death. ...

(story continues from The Vacuum in my Life) Chapter 3 The wheels did make the vacuuming easer as Maryclean set the height of the chest pole so that the hover head was just off the ground. She also made me carry heaver loads on my back, at one point she even sat on me and I got my first feel of the rubber suit she wore. As the weeks went on the wounds in my legs healed nicely so I was not surprised to be told to report to Master Jimmy for some more modifications. With a heavy heart I set off for his office. ...

(story continues from Dreams) Part Two 3 Years Later Rhea hesitantly took the witness stand. She was not looking forward to having to recount the ordeal she had been through. But she took one look at the man who the police said was responsible for all this, sitting there smugly and even now looking at her like a piece of meat, and she firmed up her resolve. That bastard had to pay. ...

My name is Francis and I have for some time now had a dream that haunts my every sleeping moment. For sometime I have woken up in the night only to find that the situation I dreamed I was in, was just that, a dream! Strangely every time I wake I am very wet between my legs, sweaty all over, and feeling terrified, but also so bloody aroused that I just have to toss myself off. I have even taken to sleeping with a dildoe beneath my pillow for just this situation! ...

My name is Francis and I have for some time now had a dream that haunts my every sleeping moment. For sometime I have woken up in the night only to find that the situation I dreamed I was in, was just that, a dream! Strangely every time I wake I am very wet between my legs, sweaty all over, and feeling terrified, but also so bloody aroused that I just have to toss myself off. I have even taken to sleeping with a dildoe beneath my pillow for just this situation! ...

The body hanging a couple of inches off the ground was covered completely in black Latex, she, and it could only be a she had her head covered in the same material a hood and mask with no eye holes could be seen when looking at her outline, side on which had braided pipes coming from where her mouth and nose would normally be. She had been gagged with a blow up breather gag, the bulb of which could also be seen with the pipes. Her ears blocked with a gel, rendering the body deaf and blind ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Snowbound Chapter 4: Anna’s Toy)_ To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Continued from Part 4 Chapter 5: The Prussian Maid Queen Lilla of England sat erect on the throne, her kinky coppery hair flaring from beneath her crown like sunshine, a distracted smile playing across her narrow face. Her husband, the manni king, was the true power behind the throne. ...

(story continues from Beta Test Part 1) Part Two Erin woke when sunlight first started coming into her living room. She experienced a moment of hope that everything that had happened on Saturday was just a bad dream, but was disabused of this hope when she opened her eyes and found herself still naked, bound and chained to the floor of her living room. The next thought that entered her head was: “Shit, I have to pee!” She looked up at the game screen to see if there was any sign of activity. There was a small amount of light in the windowless room, apparently coming in from under the sliding dog door. She saw her avatar looking around the small room. Then she noticed a bucket labeled ‘waste’ that was placed just to the right of the sliding panel. Sure enough, there was also a bucket labeled ‘waste’ just to the right of the box in her living room. She was disgusted by what she was going to have to do, but it was better than peeing on her living room floor. Her leash gave her just enough slack to get her ass over the bucket. The position was incredibly awkward, with her arms still pinned behind her back and the high heels that were still locked on her feet, but she managed to relieve herself. ...

continued from part 3 Part 4 This is my weekend, my bondage weekend, my self-punishment weekend, and its only Sunday morning, I still have all day Sunday remaining to suffer through and now I have to make a decision one that could effect my life considerably, before my bondage punishment can end. I grew up on a farm with a slightly shabby looking farmhouse in which I and my parents live. I am an only child, and somewhat of a loner, mostly I suppose because there is no one around to be mixing with, well not that I know, and I think I know everyone for miles. Mostly they are old boring adults, with busy normal lives, and no understanding of a (now) nineteen year old girls needs or interests, not that I would tell any of them of my interests, that would be just to embarrassing for words. ...

continued from part 4Chapter 5: The Mysterious Nymph of the Rubber Garden ‘The black playroom’ was an understated name for what lay before me. I couldn’t tell how big the room was because it was dark, but it seemed like an entire floor. The scale of the place made it more like a garden than a room. It soon became obvious that was what it was supposed to resemble. Everything I could see was either made from, or covered with, polished black rubber. Partitions of stretched rubber sheeting were perforated with seemingly random holes of widely varying sizes that offered tantalising views into other deeper areas. Bondage frames and hanging restraints formed ’trees’ and ‘vines’. ...

The Dare - It started as a dare. Beth, Ashley, Lisa and I were out shopping one Saturday afternoon at one of the large malls in the area. We wandered from store to store looking at the clothes on the racks, occasionally pulling out a garment to look at it. We were talking constantly as we shopped. Sometimes, one of us found something to try on, but no one bought anything. It was a pleasant social afternoon of shopping and gabbing. Eventually, our conversation turned to “Girl’s Night.” ...

(story continues from Fetish Party Night: Halloween) Part 3: Valentines Everyone loves Christmas, except when you are sick. Courtney was sick for the Christmas party, with the flu. I was asked to help set up then spent Christmas at home with my mistress. Everything looked awesome, but to not dash her holiday spirit I told her it looked average. She looked horrible and the doctors ordered her to stay in bed for a couple of weeks. ...

Walking through the streets in town looking for a particular place was getting Amy down, Dispirited she turned another corner of another street, glancing at her watch. She didn’t have long to find the club, if it even existed. As she walk to the end of the street there was yet another corner, Amy saw a small sign over a door next to a shut up shop. The sign just said, ...

All the note said was “Kneel on the floor. You better get it right”. What the fuck does that mean? Do I wear my new latex dress? Or does he want me naked? Should I just put on my hot Vicky’s bra and panties with garters and stockings? Damn him and his vague instructions. No matter WHAT I wear, I know I’m going to get it wrong. God, I can’t wait. ...

This story is the precursor to the ‘The Wand’ stories, this story explains the origins of giants, and how the wand came to be where it was, and how they, the giants fell into legend, and it gives more detail about the wand itself and background to the story. Introduction. The Royal Academy of Science 2009. In the year 1880, in a cave system somewhere in Europe, two cave explorers discovered a lettered cylinder of immense proportions. Inside of the sealed cylinder, and under the auspices of the Catholic Churches guidance, the cylinder was secretly conveyed to Rome. Where on the direct order of the Pope of that time, the cylinder was opened, and a hundred years of studying its contents was begun, in secret. ...

continued from part 3Chapter 4: Just Punishments I must have slept briefly at some point in the night, as I recall a nightmare: A pitiful Nineteen was desperately trying to struggle her gigantic breasts into her uniform while Housekeeper Four coldly threatened her with expulsion if she couldn’t make them fit. As soon as she got one breast into the tight rubber cup, the other started to pop out, and the pressure on her nipples was causing her crippling pain. While she suffered, I was on my back, moaning in pleasure, one hand pumping my dick, which had grown absolutely enormous, the other kneading my breasts. The laugh track from some worn-out sitcom provided the only sound and all the maids were watching me in horror. My dick and Nineteen’s nipples both seemed to grow and grow and then… ...

Part 2: Moosehunter’s Walk - Return Challenge Over the next two weeks the urge to take another walk was too great to pass on and this was the last chance before the leaves change and winter. I decided no more nettle leaves up the anus, but I wanted more of a challenge: First a way to limit my vision, this was done with a modified welders goggles, they allowed me to see straight ahead but not to the sides and any fast movement or looking up caused the shield to drop and virtual darkness. Now I could raise the shield and using both hands lock the shield in the upright position, so the blindness was only temporary and of course they locked on so I couldn’t remove them without the key. Second I decided on a one and a half pound weight for my balls, I hadn’t retrieved the allen wrench so I would take the other one with and leave it there so I would have to return there to remove the weights. Of course I could leave the weight on a day or two first. Third I really wanted to be spanked so I was leaving a note for a friend telling him where I was taking a walk and inviting him to join me. He would know what I was doing and what I was hoping for. ...

continued from part 2Chapter 3: Basic Maid Training, Advanced Failure I couldn’t believe that Nurse Five seriously intended for me to begin my training as one of the hotel staff dressed in this maid’s uniform. I thought that the only possible explanation was that the maid sent with my clothes by Mistress Three had picked up the wrong things, and that Nurse Five would never question something she thought was from Mistress Three. Perhaps it was a joke? ...

continued from part 2 Part 3 This is my weekend, my bondage weekend, my self-punishment weekend, and its only Sunday morning and early now, I still have all day Sunday remaining to suffer through before my self-imposed bondage punishments have to end. I grew up on a farm with a slightly shabby looking farmhouse in which I and my parents live. I am an only child, and somewhat of a loner, mostly I suppose because there is no one around to be mixing with, well not that I know, and I think I know everyone for miles. Mostly they are old boring adults, with busy normal lives, and no understanding of a (now) nineteen year old girls needs or interests, not that I would tell any of them of my interests, that would be just to embarrassing for words. ...

Sally West & the fallen Accountant – A Sally West Misadventure PC Sally West was back on her trusty bicycle, and very pleased she was too. Cycling round fitted her idea of responsive, accessible, democratic policing, though on occasion Sally had been too accessible to the wrong people. Superintendant Carver, missing those views of Sally’s magnificent bottom stuck out and straining away as she pedalled off, had reconsidered his decision to withdraw her from bicycle duty taken after that embarrassing business when Sally’s trousers had become entangled in her spokes, leading to the official car of the Cardinal of Westminster crashing into the front of a sex shop. Now Sally wore cycle clips. ...

Early in the day I asked my Master if I could have the freedom to please him with a surprise that night when he got home from work. He gave me permission to do so as long as I video taped myself getting ready for him. I knew he would be home late that night so after finishing my daily routine I ran a bath and made myself a drink. I soaked in the bath, made sure I was scrubbed clean, and all my body hair was shaved off. ...

Before I began my story, I would like to explain my situation. My wife and I both lead busy lives, and when one of us gets time off, the other is usually working. And if both of us have time off, our son is usually home. Needless to say, our sexual life is drastically affected. My wife is absolutely gorgeous (I lucked out big time). And on top of that, she is very understanding about my desire for BDSM. I love being tied up and dominated, and my wife will often use me for her personal servitude. But because of our busy schedules, I often partake in self bondage. ...

This is a true story. I am Polemanme; I should explain I am very much into bondage and to small extent domination. I would describe myself as submissive and love to be tied up and played with in a sexual way. The bondage has to be very effective and I love to push the envelope of bondage. I have tried and still do indulge in self-bondage but never seem to have the courage to try one of the tried and tested self-release mechanisms. Like ice in a stocking. I will however try this in the near future. ...

From time to time I develop a new piece of restraint, also known as “dungeonware”. Ever since my last job went away when the company I had been working for 15 years was a victim of the current economy. I have been working hard to deal with this new lifestyle change and was able to keep our family going and pay the bills with a combination of odd jobs. These jobs include writing several books that were published by a vanity publisher so my return is low and maintaining a local newspaper column. To further boost our income I am working for a local Domina and helping her set up a new dungeon. ...

I had always wanted to be in bondage helpless humiliated and caned but never found anyone who would do a proper job of it. I had a few boy friends who had tried but they never tied me very tight. Then I met Steve at work I was stood outside having a fag when he asked me for a light we got talking and over the next couple of weeks got friendly. ...

(story continues from Oral Development)_ _A note from the author: I recently posted Oral Development and received the greatest response ever. Seems many males have used chastity with various results. They also enjoy pleasing their female partner orally. I encouraged readers to help write this story. How can I encourage you? Part Two “Francine before you runoff to work this morning prepare room 704, please.” Most of you know Francine is my TV slave. Since, I no longer work in the shop on a regular basis, Francine manages that element of my income. Francine has been dressed only in female clothes acting like a woman for well over seven years. As my slave, I use him for my amusement with sex at my whim and mild beatings to relieve my frustration. He also serves as a sounding board for various new concepts in BDSM prior to introduction to clients. I have provided him with a small income stream in the event of my passing, however, he is unaware of this. He only knows that he receives food, shelter, and clothing on a regular basis. From time to time no doubt, he is apprehensive of his situation. All I can say is, “I don’t give a fuck!” ...

Hank watched as the college co-eds filed into the room. He concentrated to keep from staring too hard as set after set of youthful breasts, firm buttocks, and nice long legs went passed him. He had to keep them comfortable, for just a little longer, and then they would all be his. These unsuspecting college sophomores and juniors thought they were coming to their first TA session for Psych 501: Intro to Group Behavior. And the girls thought that Hank, the man in his late-20s who was standing by the door as they came in, was the grad student who they had been assigned to for periodic discussion sessions of the course material. Some of the girls walking in may have thought it a bit odd that their section had ended up being all female, but it wasn’t too surprising since the large lecture class was probably three-quarters women anyway. None of the girls were surprised to have received an email earlier that day informing them of the change in their section assignment and meeting location - that sort of thing happened all the time in these big classes. Sadly for the girls, this was in fact not a TA session for Psych 501, and Hank was no grad student. They were, however, about to learn a few things about group behavior. ...

“The game is due in 20 minutes honey, are you ready?” Oh my God, I had forgotten about the game today. If there are 2 things my master loves in this world, they are football and using me (this means abusing his slave as he wishes). I have to get ready. I get the tray hastily and begin to fill it with the necessary items. Let me check I shouldn’t forget anything: The flogger All the clothespins Butt plug The tens unit Cane Rope Straps Leather belt 5 electric tooth brushes Ball gag ...

Well I wanted to surprise my wife when I got home from a 2 week business trip on the in another state. Let me explain, we have been married for just over 2 years and we have a very healthy love life and this is the first time we have been separated for more than an overnight trip. Also we both enjoy giving and receiving bondage in our love making. So this is where the surprise came in. I have rescheduled my return trip home earlier than Tammie expects me so I can get ready before she gets home from her job. ...

Well I wanted to surprise my wife when I got home from a 2 week business trip on the in another state. Let me explain, we have been married for just over 2 years and we have a very healthy love life and this is the first time we have been separated for more than an overnight trip. Also we both enjoy giving and receiving bondage in our love making. So this is where the surprise came in. I have rescheduled my return trip home earlier than Tammie expects me so I can get ready before she gets home from her job. ...

continued from part one Part Two She pulled her body from the chilly glass, her skin sticking a little, and admired the moist imprint her soft curves left. She turned and made a bee-line for the corner of the hall, letting her noisy chains clank to a halt and stopping to listen and peek around the corner. Again, she was alone in her game, nearing the finish, the door of her home in sight. With quick feet, she quietly made her trek down the hall, pretty sure no one was still awake to hear the alarm of her bondage gear, “Next time, I’ll wear something quieter.” At her door she breathed a sigh of relief and anxiety; there was no reason for her door to not open, but many other things happened that she didn’t expect either. She turned her back to the door, and exposed herself to the open hall and the rows of doors. Her hands clambered for the knob and found it, giving it a slow turn. As she heard the bolt open, she leaned her back against the door; silently rejoicing as it slid open. She turned on her toes, jumped inside and closed the door. ...

I had reached the door to my mistresses dungeon, instead of ringing the bell to be let in there was a note that said I was to enter and follow the instructions left on the table. I opened the door, it was extremely dark only lit by a candle on the table. The note on the table required me to disrobe, blindfold myself and put on the handcuffs and leg shackles. So I undressed, put the leg shackles on my ankles, put the blindfold on and handcuffed my hands behind my back. I don’t know how long I stood there but I knew better than say anything or move around. Then I heard heels on the hardwood floors approaching. I held my breath in anticipation. Then suddenly I heard a click and then mistress exhaled her smoke into my face. I moved my head around to discern where she was and was rewarded with a slap to my cheek and another cloud of smoke in my face. All I heard was the clicking of her heels on the floor and felt more clouds of smoke in my face. ...

Part One My best friend, Lisa, had invited me over for a pool party on a Sunday afternoon in late August, during the summer between my junior and senior years at college. This was going to be the last party of the summer, before everyone went back to school. Because it was a Sunday, we would all have to get up and work the next day, so everyone would leave by midnight. Lisa said we would be playing Strip Slave Poker and other games, with a total of 4 guys and 4 girls participating. ...

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest Part 1 Evan arrived home from his week long business trip, to find his wife’s car gone, and a black envelope waiting for him taped to the garage door, addressed to ‘slave’. His cock became instantly hard, straining to break free of his pants at the mere thought of what might lay inside. He hastily opened the envelope, smelling the perfume scented note folded inside. His cock again throbbed in his pants as the scented perfume worn by his Goddess filled his nostrils. He unfolded the note and read. ...

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 11 Chapter 12: She’s Got That Glazed Look… Brulée led Jessica through several hallways in the expansive underground complex, the whole time telling the tale of ‘Crème Brulée’s ascent’ through the art and cooking worlds, of her favorite inspirations, and particularly of Brulée’s favorite subjects. Clearly Brulée was relishing the chance to act as master instructor to Jessica’s seemingly willing curiosity. As they arrived at another set of doors, Brulée reached into the pocket of her apron/lab coat and entered another key sequence into her ever-present phone/remote device. Hitting the ‘send’ button released the locks and the two white doors slid open revealing what Jessica realized was yet another set of workshops. There were alcoves lining one entire wall, six in all Jessica counted, all lined with some type of grayish material. Jessica could see some technicians working by the far alcove. ...

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 8 Chapter 9: Can I Get a Little Help? Jessica had helped Heather back to her quarters and directed Heather’s maid to draw a warm bath while Jessica’s maid was assigned the task of fetching something for her to eat and drink. As near as Jessica could determine, Heather hadn’t had anything to eat or drink in several hours. Jessica then went to her quarters to retrieve the small toolkit from her ‘black bag’. Jessica had attempted to remove the silver cuffs and collar from around Heather’s limbs and neck but had been unsuccessful. “I will inform Madame’s assistants that they need to remove the appliances.” Jessica’s maid commented to her before she left for refreshments. ...

The Doll Factory 10: How to Program a Doll AmyAmy Machine/f; M+/f; D/s; latex; bodymod; doll; electro; bdsm; replicant; oral; sex; cons/nc; X continued from part 9 Part 10: How to Program a Doll At last the dream begins to fade. I’m inside the cocoon, squeezed tightly inside it and surrounded by some sort of warm liquid. There aren’t really any sensations apart from the feeling of being constrained by the pressure of the cocoon and the weight of liquid. I can’t feel myself breathing, the temperature is perfect, and the only sound is the heavy rush and whoosh of fluid: womb sounds. Like a fetus ready to be born I can feel something is happening and change is on the way. ...

(story continues from The Ship’s Pleasure) Chapter 2 I was beginning to wake up, my body ached all over, I was hot one minute and had the chills the next. I looked around and began to remember that I was in my slave’s cell and what I had turned in to then I saw a Doctor taking my blood pressure and realized he was the enema guy, the one that forcibly took my virginity. ...

The Doll Factory 9: Submission AmyAmy Machine/f; F/f; D/s; latex; leather; bond; bdsm; susp; outdoors; petgirl; kennel; fantasy; cons/reluct; X continued from part 8 Part 9: Submission I remember that I’m inside ADAM, slowly being remade. I don’t know why this time it’s taking so long. My previous changes took only a few minutes, and from what Jared was saying these should almost seem like a step backward. I also remember the whiteboard that he secretly allowed me to see that mentioned pushing Eve features back into Lil. Lil must be Lilith, their code for me, but what are Eve’s features? ...

She had a few moments to lookup some emails. Negotiations on price with two clients, and an answer to her standard questionnaire, with a pleading note in the comments section were what She found. She spared a moment to light a cigarette and flipped over her makeup room looking for that damned Pith helmet. Telling herself again that She enjoyed this sort of role play. Even the money, a lot of which was burned up in props and costumes, was useful, though her deceased Uncle’s diamond mine made her rather wealthy enough. The alarm panel sounded softly detecting an opening door to the Australian outback plains. Her prey was out on his (hopefully) failed escape attempt. The game was afoot… but his hands useless trapped at his sides in the steel belt… She had time to sit and reflect on life’s little foibles. ...

Satine was the most desired, most well compensated professional dominatrix in all of New York City. This was for a very good reason, as she was close to six feet tall, with long, straight fire red hair, massive, firm and natural tits, and a serious sadistic streak that she loved using on wealthy perverts. Bob Eastwick was a wealthy pervert, except his tastes ran towards dominating women, not being dominated by them. He had noticed Satine over a year before, and had worked constantly over that time to find out everything about her. He knew that she genuinely hated men, that she worked in an upscale brothel located in a Soho, that she was fabulously wealthy with her lifestyle, and most importantly that she lived out on Long Island, in a large, ocean front house, with an assortment of women coming and going in her life. That discovery of her house, and also of her real name, (The not nearly as exotic Jennifer Monroe) allowed Eastwick to plot his obsession. To kidnap and take Satine and keep her as a bondage sex slave for as long as she remained beautiful. In order to do this, he stalked Satine, spending countless hours on the beach near her house, hidden behind dunes with binoculars trained, and listening devices straining to hear her every word. He learned everything about her, her comings and goings, her friends and social life. He also learned everything possible about her security system including through constant telescoping viewing of Satine every time she entered the house, what he thought was the security code for the houses alarm system. This was the key to his entire plan, because with this code, he could enter the house when she was not there, and take his time binding her properly, before he took her to her final permanent home. He picked a Saturday night, because she never worked Sundays or Mondays, and she would not be missed for a couple days at least. The more time that passed between her abduction, and any inquiries towards her whereabouts meant the likelihood of any witnesses being able to remember any odd happenings at the house. He had bought a cheap moped from a chop shop, and had stashed it, and a large bag of fetish bondage gear in an abandoned rain culvert fairly close to a train station out on the island. He took the second to last train out there, walked to the moped and bag of gear, and then drove the twelve miles out to near her house. He stopped nearly a mile away, shoved the moped under a short pier, then into the ocean itself, just enough so that when the moped was dropped on its side, it would be covered by water. The tide was coming in, so the bike would remain covered for a long time, and there would be no way to connect it to the disappearance of a high priced prostitute a mile away. ...

(story continues from Sweet Caroline) Part 2: More Caroline The next day was Friday and much to my annoyance Caroline was working from home that day. It didn’t stop her acquiring my mobile number and thanking me for an interesting evening last night. She requested my home email account as she wanted me to send me something. First thing I did on my return home was load up the PC and access my email account (which is blocked on the office servers). ...

The Doll Factory 8: Doll Dreams AmyAmy M+/f; machine/f; F/f; dollsuit; latex; leather; bond; fantasy; bdsm; cons/reluct; XX continued from part 7 Part 8: Doll Dreams We’re in the ADAM chamber. Jared and Gideon are wearing big coats and hats. I’m sitting naked on the chair. Some pieces of ADAM have swung down and plugged themselves into me. In front of me is the sarcophagus, all opened up like something from a Transformers movie. Behind the sarcophagus are five hospital trolleys. Each one has a box like a large glossy black coffin on it, and each box is cabled into the system. ...

This is a work of pure fiction. After all, if you wanted reality, you would be watching television, wouldn’t you? This story was inspired by a reader. Why not inspire me now? His name is Keith and the most interesting thing I can say about him would take a week or so to make up. He is neither rich nor good looking, but then I’m no super model either. He is intelligent with a good sense of humor, polite, and seven years younger than I. My name is Nancy, that is my middle name, my first name is Elisabeth. I never liked any of the nick names, Liz, Beth, and Lilly for Elisabeth or Elisabeth itself for that matter. My mother who goes by Betty is also, Elisabeth. She named me with the intention of calling me by my middle name, which I have always preferred. ...

After a late lunch out, Lisa, Ashley, Suzi and I were out walking in a park on a warm Sunday afternoon in July. The park was beautiful. There was a lush lawn and the flowers all around were in magnificent bloom. We were just walking around, talking and gossiping and giggling, probably a little too loudly. We were feeling a little hot, and decided to go walk in the nearby woods, to take advantage of the shade. The woods was mostly a pine forest. There were lots of tall pine trees scattered about, with rather small trunks that had no branches until you looked way up. The floor of the woods was covered with soft brown pine needles. Clumps of 6’-8’ high bushes were scattered all over. We weren’t paying much attention to where we walked, as we continued our conversations. ...

Confident, I walk through the hallway to my bedroom carrying a small black box in my hand. It contains the final piece I needed for the setup. Essentially part of the brains of what would soon be both my lover and tormenter for hours on end. Arriving in my room I walk over to a table that is covered with tools, components and drawings. From under a stack of paper, I recover a white plastic box roughly the size and shape of a shoebox. One side of the box is covered with connectors. The top contains a couple of buttons, a display and an empty slot. Using a pair of tweezers, I extract a chip from the small black box and carefully place it in the slot. After I’m sure it’s in and secure I flip a switch. A green led lights up and a red one starts to blink. The display shows a selfcheck and then complains there’s no hardware attached… Satisfied I switch it back off. It’s complete.. ...

It was Friday, and the clock slowly ticked away the hours and minutes in the quiet office. As Cathy sat at her desk beside the window, she felt the rays of the late afternoon sun penetrating her thin silk blouse, warming her soft, rounded breasts, her small, pink nipples swollen under the caressing silk. The clasp of her black fishnet stockings, and the firm constriction of her thighs by her short, black leather skirt contrasted comfortably with the soft, caressing looseness of her blouse. ...

continued from part one For Gromet and all those who read this site. You are real to me. This is a work of fiction. As per standard, take extreme care when you tie and/or bind or lock yourself up. And especially when you play with anyone. Don’t, I repeat, DON’T burn anyone! And always have an ‘out’. Know your limits. And know theirs. Otherwise you may very well kick that nasty breathing to live habit you got going on. Savvy? Anyway, on with it. ...

continued from part one Part Two beep - I feel it returning to the room. The breeze as the bedroom door opens and closes. Its (Its, not his! Not his!) feet over the carpet. The voice, taunting me. “Now then. Did you take time to think?” I turn my head towards the voice, somewhere behind me. Still with defiance, I retort: “Think of what?” Merely a chuckle, in front of me now. “Are you ready to serve me?” The dildo comes forward again, suddenly pressing against my lips. ...

continued from parts 1 Part 2: House of Torment I arrived at the hotel, in style limousine delivered, everything was as promised, beautiful modern suite, large remote control tv., Remote controls where the latest thing, they gave me the keys of the new ford and the registration in my name, I felt affluent rich intelligent executive. The staff treated me as if I was important and for just a little while I believed it myself, but once I got to sit in the plush sofa in the foyer of my suite all alone, I realized that I was nothing more than a male prostitute and not a very good one at that, my rectum was very painful and throbbing, my nipples where swollen, my dignity and self respect completely shattered, and I was afraid to look in the mirror and regurgitate at the sight of my face. ...

The Doll Factory 6: Only Myself to Blame AmyAmy F/f; M+/f; D/s; bond; bdsm; plastic; machines; chast; hum; mast; mc; bodymod; cons/reluct; X continued from part 5 Part 6: Only Myself to Blame Four weeks have passed. It seems something is holding up progress on the project. Jared is becoming increasingly tense. Every night without fail, for twenty-seven nights, the Doctor, or as I must call her outside of work, Mistress Alex, has come to my house. The routine is always the same: Mistress Alex arrives a short time after I cable myself spread-eagled on the bed, she removes my chastity belt and I sixty-nine with Susie – as I have grown accustomed to calling Susan the not-as-perfect-as-I-first-thought receptionist. ...

The southern Nevada desert was beautiful as though the earth had stripped naked for her lover. I posed on a sun warmed but gritty rock with shiny black heels I could barely walk in, lace topped gleaming black nylon thigh highs, and a smile on my face. Mike and Rodger were smiling as they walked about taking pictures of my naked exposed body with the breath taking vista behind me. Some of the angles were artistic figure, but many were straight up the middle catching every drop of moisture oozing from my pussy. We were all so fascinated by the subject matter with my nipples rock hard and their cocks trying to break free of their jeans that none of us noticed the car pull up. ...

It was a sleazy, dimly lit little bar, similar to any of those in or near major cities all around the world. Cities like Hong Kong, Saigon, certain places in Africa, and of course, Tijuana, Mexico. This was the late 50’s, and this one was in Tijuana – just across the border from a major military training station in San Diego, California. It was traditional among many military men that new recruits should get drunk and get laid as a rite of passage upon graduation from their basic training, and in San Diego, the place to go was Tijuana. Cheap prices, and reportedly, cheap whores. ...

“Come on, guys, stop it. This isn’t funny!” Will was confused and angry, but the boy holding each arm kept pulling him backward. “What’s wrong with you guys? Stop it!!” His backward movement stopped when his back hit the trunk of the tree that stood in the middle of the small clearing. He bit his tongue when his head rocked backwards and struck the trunk with a thud, and the pain in his mouth distracted him for a moment. ...

Part One Confident, I walk through the hallway to my bedroom carrying a small black box in my hand. It contains the final piece I needed for the setup. Essentially part of the brains of what would soon be both my lover and tormenter for hours on end. Arriving in my room I walk over to a table that is covered with tools, components and drawings. From under a stack of paper, I recover a white plastic box roughly the size and shape of a shoebox. One side of the box is covered with connectors. The top contains a couple of buttons, a display and an empty slot. Using a pair of tweezers, I extract a chip from the small black box and carefully place it in the slot. After I’m sure it’s in and secure I flip a switch. A green led lights up and a red one starts to blink. The display shows a selfcheck and then complains there’s no hardware attached… Satisfied I switch it back off. It’s complete.. ...

It was a sleazy, dimly lit little bar, similar to any of those in or near major cities all around the world. Cities like Hong Kong, Saigon, certain places in Africa, and of course, Tijuana, Mexico. This was the late 50’s, and this one was in Tijuana – just across the border from a major military training station in San Diego, California. It was traditional among many military men that new recruits should get drunk and get laid as a rite of passage upon graduation from their basic training, and in San Diego, the place to go was Tijuana. Cheap prices, and reportedly, cheap whores. ...

The Doll Factory 5: Doll Parts AmyAmy F/f; M/f; D/s; bond; bdsm; latex; machines; chast; hum; oral; mc; cons/reluct; X continued from part 4 Part 5: Doll Parts I have an odd memory of Gideon saying the words, “…back up … now.” It’s almost as if I just woke up, but I know I haven’t been sleeping. The experience in the chair must have taken more out of my than I thought. ...

Sandy was crying. Her tears as well as her kisses and the licking of her tongue were soaking my toes. She seemed to be very upset and out of control. I was having some trouble understanding her actions. After all she had not spent the last six hours, tied naked, molested, and raped. She had not drank her bodily fluids, been forced to suck cock, and had two toe nails torn from her body. ...

John checked his arse in the mirror and looked at the marks left by his girlfriend Katie that weekend. Dark lines ran across both cheeks and he reminisced about the wild sexual events leading to his punishment. Should he let Katie get away with this? She should have been more gentle with him, especially as it was his first time having kinky sex involving BDSM. John started to plot his revenge, investing time researching “services” available on the internet. After a couple of weeks he had everything in place… ...

Pornography, thanks to the openness of people like you, allows for variations in presentation. You may find this story easier to read when you take into account that the words of the character Yolanda are always shown in double quote marks while my comments are without quote marks. I hope you find it an amusing little presentation. Do write! “Margaret, something, well, different has happened.” Most of you probably don’t frequent dungeons. By that, I mean the so called public ones where you purchase a membership and pay a fee for use. Some memberships can cost as much as ten thousand dollars and some need to be purchased from resigning members. Why would someone resign? Death is a common reason. Moving out of the area is another. No one really ever changes their attitude for this kind of thing. However, do to the economic turn down, some have found it necessary to adjust their priorities. Some Tops have even become bottoms. ...

Part One It was the end of summer in New Jersey I was 17 years old and very unhappy with my life, because for the last two years, my parents had left the country due to my father’s work contract overseas. They left me with my aunt and uncle to avoid disturbing my school schedule however, life with them was unbearable and I decided to run away and make my own arrangements. I packed the few belongings I had, drew the $875.00 I had saved from part time job out of the bank, purchased an airline ticket to Miami Fl. ...

A tapping ring: a small, precise hammer striking a perfectly milled steel cotter pin. The smell of shaved steel and machine oil, a dark, musty but sharp scent. Brilliant platinum halogen lights try to penetrate the thick darkness of the cavernous room, but light is sucked away; the room’s corners are invisible. The lights seem lonely, frightened, by the immensity of the cold, hangar-sized space. They huddle around the workspace, where a small, elderly, balding man hunches over a tiny mechanical assembly, his eyes obscured by a grey metal magnifying visor. Above the man, the great beast slumbers, menacing, dominating, drawing my gaze, sucking the light into itself as if its gunmetal-steel hide is made of shadow. ...

My name is Natalie and my story starts out like most others. I was an undergrad student at a local college going for a degree in early education. Young and new to the big city I was looking to meet some new, and young, friends to have fun with. I couldn’t imagine three weeks later I would be a latex slave and manikin in a local store front to a young couple. My story starts in May of 2009… I am 22 years old, living in a one bedroom condo in New York City. I only knew it was May because it was so dam hot I had to keep my windows open. I didn’t have a lot of money to pay the bills and I recently lost my job… so my windows were always open. It was a small condo and I had nothing inside it. Only my bed and a lazy boy chair. I have been on my own since I moved away at the age of 18. So recently, I have been cooped up in this condo just studying and reading for school which at the time i was almost failing. I couldn’t stand the loneliness anymore and I needed to get out. I was reading about some online community groups that get together weekly, to just hang out. I was intrigued! It was no more than two weeks and I was hooked. I met this cute guy that called himself “Master”… what a joke… but he was so hot, and I couldn’t stop smiling at him. ...

This is a story about a song we all know and have most likely sung in a drunken stupor at some karaoke bar. Hotel California, you can check out but you can never leave, to be exact. Set just outside of Vegas, this small 3 storey hotel was a beautiful sight. Although it was not as grand as the Luxor or the palace, it had its own appeal of being a nice quiet place to relax to or so our poor Eddie thought. ...

continued from part one Part 2: Punishment Ellen pulled into the driveway and parked next to Beth’s car. They’d had an interesting discussion during their shopping trip, but the latest talk was all about what condition they would find Jeff in. He’d been told to pack up or tie himself to the table, but there was also the third option that he wasn’t quick enough getting out of his bindings and was still laying on the bed in pain. Although Ellen still wasn’t sold on the idea of bondage play, she was beginning to enjoy the possibilities of this day as she thought about paying Jeff back for doing self bondage after she’d told him to stop. The women grabbed their bags from shopping and Beth picked up the special bag she’d put together during a quick stop at her house, then they went up to the front door and Ellen let them in. ...

I find it unfortunate that over the past ten years as technology has advanced with cell phones and e-mail that true communication has deteriorated to such a poor level. Even persons of higher education and elevated position who possess the ability and should know better provide little more than grunts. You have undoubtedly seen such e-mails and perhaps even heard the poor presentations by cell phone of many who you know could command better language. It has become common practice for managers to send four to six word statements without either salutation or signature. ...

“Smile! My sweet slave. That is the only command for this night. Smile and enjoy the decadent sexual anguish.” Mistress slowly caressed the nylon covered legs from the soft round curve of the ass along the inside of the thighs and calves to the tips of the polished toenails. The white firm support nylon pantyhose were so appropriate for this virgin slave or at least virgin territory. The very red, tender, and rising welts on the back from shoulder blades to knees provided justification for tears. The slave was strapped down so tight that movement was impossible and even breathing was labored. A thin shiny film of perspiration glistened over every inch of flesh. ...

“Gentlemen, we’ve got a problem”. Chet said. He frowned across the big conference table. The room was cool and clammy, thanks to the noisy air conditioning; Outside the Arabian American embassy under the glaring sun of Riyadh, it was at least forty degrees hotter. Chet––Chester Gathright, assistant ambassador to Arabia (but, as every one knew, the head of the CIA station) frowned again at the four men, his associates, around the table. He is fiftyish, well built, balding, with mild features; forgettable in a crowd; one might say an attribute in his profession. His frown is tinged with rueful deprecation, and just a little humor. ...

continued from part 2 Part 3 After I had finished with my email and made dinner, Tom finally removed my gag. I told him that I had invited Elexa to come visit and her girlfriend Stacy would be coming along. He was pleased, he wanted to talk to her, he didn’t know last time they met that she was the reason I was into bondage. Also I think he wanted to learn more about bondage, I told him she was a bondage freak, with an uncontrollable nag for restraints. I on the other hand wanted to meet Stacy, being her new dominatrix I wanted to see what she could teach Tom. ...

Lucy felt sweat trickle down her back, she had done what her master had instructed and started her day by putting on the clothes he had neatly laid out on their bed before he left for work. First she’d carefully pulled up the red latex stockings making sure to smooth out any creases. Next she’d stepped into the thick black rubber body; it hugged and caressed every curve of her flesh with her ample size double D boobs protruding through the holes at the front. The smell and feel of the rubber aroused her and whilst looking in a full length mirror she’d noticed her nipples harden. ...

Published in Pleasure Bound magazine in two parts. All rights reserved. Part 1 The trolley moved steadily up the mountain, almost silent on its rubber wheels. A stout clamp around her waist secured its reluctant prisoner to her seat. Amanda’s neck was confined in a rigid brace, hinged to control the movement of her head, with attachments for her wrists on either side. She wore only a pair of highly polished black leather boots that reached almost to her hips. The soft leather clung to her shapely legs, which were parted wide by ropes clipped to heavy steel rings on the ankle bands concealed under the soft leather of her boots. There was nothing delicate about the exposure of her sex. The soft folds of her inner flesh were dressed only in their natural covering of wispy blonde hair. ...

© Sean Malone, May 1992. All rights reserved. Published in ‘Pleasure Bound’ magazine by permission from the author. Karen strapped herself into the seat of the landing capsule, and prepared for touchdown. Her auburn hair lay over her shoulders, and she felt comfortable in her short white tunic, with only the briefest underwear beneath. She was highly excited at the prospect of a sexual adventure, on the most infamous and reputedly dangerous pleasure planet in the galaxy. The agency had promised her the experience of a lifetime, and hinted that the more attractive women applicants were given a high priority for the places. She had even been offered a free hypershuttle passage! She accepted with alacrity, but she was not fooled. She wondered what she would have to do to make it worth their while. Exotic images coursed through her mind. ...

Amy tried to relax as her boyfriend Mark forced his enormous cock into her vulnerable pink ass hole. Forced and vulnerable, because she really hadn’t any choice in the matter due to the way he had her bound. Amy stood bent over a metal bar set waist high between two large wooden posts. Both of her arms were pinned behind her back, hands palm to palm. Elbows forced together, touching each other inside a single sleeve arm binder. Straps pulled around her shoulders secured the arm binder preventing it from sliding down her arms. Another three straps buckled around the arm binder at her wrists, just below her elbows and above her elbows. Each was buckled as tightly as possible and the secured with a small padlock. A chain attached to the base of the arm binder was pulled almost straight upwards towards the ceiling forcing her to remain bent over the waist bar. The pain in her shoulders from being forced into such a position was like as if someone has taken a red hot poker to them. ...

(story continues from The Survey) Part Two I had no way of knowing how much time had passed, blindfolded as I was. It seemed like hours had gone by since I heard Ms Simms drive away. Suddenly, I heard a car pull into the drive. Was it her or my wife? Or, was it someone else? My imagination was driving me crazy! The door opened and someone walked in. At first there was no sound. I listened closely for a clue as to who had come in. finally, I heard a zipper open followed by a few clicks. Whoever was there had started taking pictures. The next thing I knew, the blindfold was removed and I saw Ms Simms standing in front of me with a digital camera. ...

Note: Based on a short story found on the net. As I arrive at her house she is ready and waiting for me, as I am 15min late. She points to a kitchen chair placed in the hallway and orders me to “Strip.” I quickly get out of my clothes and place them neatly in a pile on the chair. I get down on all fours and crawl as quickly as I can from the hallway down into her kitchen. ...

I sat before the computer monitor transfixed until the message of the screen saver scrolled across the display. Vague and general in a Chinese fortune cookie way, applying to everyone and no one simultaneously. One quote covers all: Today is the first day of the rest of my life. How pathetic I thought rereading the line. What was my mindset when I added the tired adage? To stop dwelling on the past, grab a hold of the present and embrace the future? It was to have served as a persistent reminder that life is for participants, not spectators. I had hardly heeded the advice. ...

© Sean Malone, June 1989. All rights reserved. Published in ‘Pleasure Bound’ magazine by permission from the author Julia turned onto her back and opened her hazel eyes, feeling the satiny sheets clinging warmly to her bare skin. It was morning on Jolan II, the beginning of her first day on the infamous Planet of Pleasure. She stretched out lazily and arched her back, while her firm nipples pressed hard against the silky sheets. The circular bed was three metres across, and it was set into a curved alcove with a wide space around, the mirrored walls tapered inward to reflect the bed, its facets revealing a dozen images of her while above the large mirrored ceiling showed her spreadeagled, abandoned in its centre. Her brown hair lay neat like a helmet protecting her pretty face while the diaphanous material seemed to cling to her body, softly tenting over her erect nipples, revealing the trim luxury of her lissome figure. ...

I was what people would call a nobody. No ties to friends or close family, a small insignificant job. The type that you’d see on the news as the latest victim of some kidnapper. Except that I was such a nobody that there was no use in taking me. I was just your average everyday girl just coasting through life unnoticed. That was not to say I was a pale recluse hiding in the confines of my cell that some Realtor called a small apartment. I wasn’t the type to let my brain melt like that. I defiantly got out a lot, trips to the store or the near by lake to lay in the sand trying to ignore the felling that every guy was trying to peak and every woman was pridefully dismissing any feature that we both had. ...

Authors note; While on Fetlife I contacted a girl who liked reading fetish stories and I had her go to this site to read mine. After she (sunshine08) read a couple of my bondage stories I probed her for a review. She replied that they didn’t turn her on or get her off because she was more into S&M than the love bondage I wrote. So that gave me an idea to write a punishment story just for her. After reading this one she wrote back that she was flattered that I wrote her a story and this one DID get her off! Enjoy! ...

Lisa’s the kind of woman who, once she sets her sights on what she wants, pulls out all the stops until she gets it. Though barely into her twenties, she’s hardly what one would call a novice, where bondage and discipline are concerned. After having experienced her first inescapable fix at the ripe old age of seven, when Cousin Anita tied her to a tree in the thick strip of woodland that separated back yards from the ones opposite hers, Lisa spent the rest of her life in search of people who wished to do the same. The ropes were not all that tight, but well tied by her older playmate, giving the bondage virgin a major first taste of what it’s like to be bound and held fast to nature’s sometimes unexpected surprises. A thunder and lightning storm rose quickly during the first half hour of her escape attempt, surrounding her all-consuming adventure with an aura of undeniable peril. In the minutes that followed, Lisa was drenched and beside herself with unaccustomed excitement. Though not gagged, she refused to call out for help, knowing that dong so could possibly end the experience in a way she preferred not to control or influence, given the odd, offbeat sensations and pleasures involved. Her wrists were crossed and bound together behind the tree. Cinches at the knees and ankles, tied to the rough bark, held her legs in check in such a way as to allow only abrasive movement, creating a discomfort zone over which she had full and immediate control. 50 feet of quarter inch thick clothesline pinned Lisa’s upper body to the thin trunk, which, given the windy conditions, made for some very precarious combinations of bark management to deal with. The summer storm went on for almost 45 minutes, suggesting to Lisa that her cousin might be more of a bad girl than their otherwise benign relationship had thus far revealed. ...

Weird. Perverted. Sick! Yes, it is all these things. I do love it so! Marvin, not his real name of course, you need to be discreet, sensually molested my turned up bare bottom with the cane. We had sex once before on Friday of last week and I gave him a list of the rules. The first three are the most important. First, no emotional involvement. This is just sex, not love! If you want a long term relationship, get a puppy! Second, mutual stimulation beats (no pun intended) foreplay hands down and takes far less time or effort. Third, neither of us should expect this to last much more than a month. It is not a one night stand. We had blood tests before intercourse. This is the 21st century, you need to do things properly and in a certain order. ...

This story is the second in this series and follows “Distress Call”. It was Friday afternoon and Jeff was feeling horny. It had been over 4 weeks since the first time he’d phoned Liz to help him get out of a selfbondage mistake and since that first time there had been 3 additional times he’d phoned her, all at her instigation. Jeff had continued researching and had gathered a few more bondage items and wanted to put them to use. Liz hadn’t invited, or directed, him to phone her, but he planned to use this as an anniversary of sorts. A month since the first call and 4 weeks since that first Friday night when she had directed him to position himself on the coffee table. That would be his theme again tonight. ...

Part 1 I am on holiday, we are texting each other, we have a chance to meet, I say my house, you say no way. I say, slave my house; my wife is at work, you take your kids to school and be at my house at 9.30 prompt. To be secure, I ask you to park on a road a few streets away and I meet you at the car, we walk to the house, we are so nervous, you came here once at a party. I open the door, you’re in the hall, no one is around. ...

He had requested me to be waiting for him on his return home. It was Friday night and the weekend was ahead of us - he had promised me something special, unforgettable even. That thought made me shiver with anticipation as I speculated about what may happen. I was slightly nervous as I knelt facing the front door. I was not bound, but I was naked, kneeling with my knees apart, close to a 90 degree angle, exposing my pussy to the cool air near the floor - it tingled slightly as the breath of a breeze slipped under the front door. My hands lay empty on my thighs, my eyes were closed - as ordered - and my long blonde hair pulled up into a high ponytail at the top of my head. ...

I couldn’t tell whether I has been shivering, waiting for an hour, or if it could be three. When it is dark and you are trying to block out the dumbness of aching limbs and appendages time tends to stand still. Mistress had put me on all fours on the bondage table. My face was pushed down flat whilst my wrists were snapped into the cuffs at the front corners of the table. Pushing my feet into place, my legs were pushed wide open and my ankles were then snapped into the cuffs at the back of the table. The first thing I realised that this position left my rear end exposed and in the air without me being able to move more than an inch. ...

Getting the first play date started in the morning has always made more sense to me than waiting for the evening, a late dinner, hurried negotiations followed by performance anxiety and less than satisfying but entirely too predictable man-on-top-get-it-over-with-quick-sex. That may work for the Turbo-Sex Junkies I’ve met that seem to just Find ‘em, Flog ‘em, F*** ‘em and Forget ‘em, but old jaded Doms, like me, want and expect more. ...

Part One: Trial Period “Nil by mouth: total submission, total control; total dominance.” “I Love you, I adore you, I worship you, I serve you.” issued from the mouth of her latex occluded slave. The deflation and removal of the breathe-through inflatable gag and the direction, “Speak slave!” had elicited this response. His saliva marking the obsidian black of his latex slave helmet, he remained silent knowing that he had to carefully choose each word uttered. Any attempt to engage in conversation would be cruelly dealt with. ...

Part 1: Caught Jeff was aimlessly rearranging the tools in his basement workshop on a cold and cloudy Saturday afternoon. His mind started out on a project for some shelves in the master bedroom closet, but they soon wandered off to bondage. He thought of how he could hide restraint points in the shelves so he could play there on those rare opportunities he had to indulge his love of being held snuggly in place. He’d hoped to have more time, now that the kids were off to college or living in their own apartments, but it seemed like he was having more trouble than ever getting time free from his wife. Maybe it was just that he’d hoped so much for having time that every time he was denied that freedom it was magnified. He idly kicked the locked bottom drawer of his tool box, thinking of the ropes and straps it held, and the key to another locked box that held toys, gags, and cuffs. ...

continued from part one Part Two Well as i was left by Mike and Vern bent over a tree branch strictly bound bent at the waist ring gagged with an inflatable plug holding in what there was of Verns mess while a butt plug held in Mike’s all natural lube, this is how we will pick up from, if your lost please read part one. I heard them walking away, the fun in the situation was gone i wanted out though no matter my struggles nothing would break i was going to play this till the end no matter what, i was a slave no longer selfbound and only in my mind Dominated but honest to god stuck, taken over and worst of all taken with written consent.. What have i done ?? ...

Amy walked into the store a little sheepishly. It wasn’t her first time in the fetish shop. In fact, she had bought several things there before. But her modesty and quiet nature rose up just a bit every time she walked in. “How’s it going sweet thing?” asked the store’s owner. Melanie stepped out from the stockroom in bit of fetish glory wearing thigh high leather boots with a 4” heel and a leather version of the little black dress. It always struck Amy to see the little girl she met at school 20 years ago dressed like this. ...

This story is a work fiction and readers are strongly encouraged not to attempt the activities listed herein without the necessary understanding of the risks and dangers inherent to said actions. The vacuum cleaner had almost completed it’s task of removing the air from between the sheets of the vac bed. Subtle in its ability to confine her in its grasp, a vac bed is intractable. Every square metre is held in place by the ocean of air we live in and tonnes of pressure compressed the thick latex to her naked flesh as tightly as her own skin. There was to be no escape. ...

She shivered as her nude form glistened in the hallway light, naked except for the leather hood that covered her head, closing her off from the outside world, blocking light, muffling sound, preventing speech. A leash hung down from the D-ring of her collar, her limbs fettered by leather cuffs and metal chains, and she stood expectantly, quivering as my hands ran over her gentle curves. I bent to lick her left nipple, squeezed by the tiny padded metal arms of a pair of nipple clamps, then removed it, quickly, and I could hear the intake of air through the hood as sensation flooded through her body. I repeated the process for her right nipple, and she shuddered. Without delay, I grasped her leash and led her forward, slowly, carefully, into our bedroom where my surprise for her waited. ...

Tula turned off the engine and stepped out of the car at the last house. Stretching from the long drive she looked down the valley at the lights of the small town twinkling in the dusk. The flurry of snow had stopped and the clouds were breaking so she should have no problem getting the job finished and home. She set off round the house to check it was all still secure and in passing the back door she noticed vapour issuing from the boiler vent. ‘Strange’ she thought, the security firm who employed her usually e-mailed if the owners wanted something like that doing. As she rounded the corner she saw the car. It had been carefully parked by the detached garage so as to be out of sight from the front of the house. Checking her options she didn’t recognise it as one belonging to the owners. ...

First let me tell you a little about Arthur Verbrook, or Art as he prefers to be called Art wasn’t what you’d call a man of stature by any means. At 5’4 he was easily lost in a crowd and over looked by many women his entire life. To make up for this, he developed an aggressive, almost overbearing attitude that showed in both work and women, the former helping he become successful, the latter less so. Still in his mind he thought he was the top dog. ...

Sex with my wife Sue had become sporadic at best and I found myself trawling the internet more and more often. The more pictures of bondage I found the more I wanted. It was turning into an uncontrollable obsession. I had pictures of women in bondage, men in bondage and couples in bondage- whatever I could find. I thought I had the file full of pictures hidden deep enough on the computer but Sue must have become suspicious because she had hunted through every file until she found my porn. Instead of getting mad at me and screaming “pervert” to the world she simply said five words which changed my life “Give me your credit card”. ...

Karen had already been dripping sweat before she slid nervously between the sheets of her cocoon, but now that the air was ever so gradually being sucked out of the vacbed, she felt so wet she thought she might slide out one side. She had tried not to notice all of the people in the club watching her volunteer to have fifteen minutes of fame as a vacbed toy for the general public. Indeed, they had tried very hard (and largely without success) to not ogle her as she stripped down to pasties, back-seamed fishnet stockings, a lace boy-thong (all of the utility of a g-string, with a construction more flattering for a woman with a real butt). She pinned her voluminous, curly copper hair back into the tightest bun she could manage. She thought they must be performing that time-honored dance of loving the one they were with while dreaming of being with her - at least the straight guys, lesbians and bi girls, and in her experience most girls became pretty bi when presented with the opportunity to grope a beautiful, blinded, latex-sheathed stranger, and most gay guys were pretty fascinated by boobs anyhow. ...

At this very moment, in front of me I have a vision of latex paradise, on the hotel bed is a beautifully made one-way valve vacbed with the most exquisite quality latex and standing next to it is a goddess clad in the most jaw dropping outfit holding a can of rubber shine in one hand and my future in the other. My arms are immobile from the heavy latex straight jacket, I can hardly breath due to the incredible grip of the neck corset and the crush of the body corset, the mask I’m wearing isn’t going to come off without some serious cutting equipment neither are the thigh high ballet boots that are making my legs burn with fatigue. Mixed between ultimate pleasure and unending pain, I simultaneously wonder how I got so lucky and how lucky I’m going to feel in a few minutes or few hours or few days. She strides up to me with a breath play hood in her hands puts it over the crown of my head and looks at me saying, ...

“Would you please make the bed” my wife asked. “NO” I sternly told my wife After all I had already done like the dishes, laundry, folded the laundry, cleaned the house she was going to make the bed. She wasn’t very happy and of course that started a war and after it was all said and done she made the bed. Yea give it up for the guys right sticking up for themselves. With that she said, “Just wait you’ll pay for that”! ...

I arrived at my Mistress place and all my feelings where touched by that pleasant atmosphere. It was inviting enough for wishing a hole life standing there close to my owner. She informed me all the instructions for the night as I entered her garçoniere."-I’m going to set you ready as I use to. I’m going to leave you alone as long as I what it. I need to take a refreshing shower and latter some delicious meal for dinner. Be polite!, Do not disturb my silence! I want you thinking about how good is this pleasure I offer you! ...

The vacuum’s high-pitched whine roared to life and the air was sucked out from between the two layers of latex. Paige’s breath caught in her chest as she felt the smooth fabric press in on her naked flesh, trapping her in place. Flexing her bicep, she tried to raise her arm, but it was no use. That thin layer of black latex was holding her captive better than a pair of handcuffs. She tried to move her other arm, her legs, her head, even her hips, but she could not move an inch. The most she could accomplish was a series of isometric exercises. ...

Part 1 My beautiful wife and I are renovating our house by the lake. To save money at first, my wife did the work herself but, it cost a lot to finish the jobs. Then she hired the trades and that cost even more because with extra workers, she could do what seemed like endless additional jobs. I came home the other night to a new twist to an old renovation idea. My wife wanted to hire a general contractor who could hire even more expensive trades and do even more and more jobs. “All she really wanted” was to remove the roof from the house and replace it with the one my wife said that she “always really wanted” and it will take only 8 working days and a lot of money. Needless to say I said “No way!” I would be working like a slave to this construction job and I couldn’t see any reason to give in…. ...

Chapter 1: Surprises She stood 5’9 in her stockings, slim though not skinny with long brown hair and green eyes. She was quiet and generally slouched as she walked, for some reason she never could understand what men saw in her. She did not think much of her 34 DD chest, instead she tried to hide it, though mainly without success. Elly never said much at work, simply came in, did her job and left. The company where she worked was a big multi-national and Elly was a secretary for one of the presidents, in fact she was one of his many secretaries. ...

“…any act by which severe pain or suffering, whether physical or mental, is intentionally inflicted on a person for such purposes as obtaining from her, or a third person, information or a confession, punishing her for an act she or a third person has committed or is suspected of having committed, or intimidating or coercing her or a third person, or for any reason based on discrimination of any kind, when such pain or suffering is inflicted by or at the instigation of or with the consent or acquiescence of a public official or other person acting in an official capacity.” source wikipedia ...

“Hun get up Sam is on the phone.” Ashley said as she gently shook Draen trying to wake him up. Draen reluctantly opened his eyes and took his phone from Ashley. “Hello Sam what’s up?” Draen asked letting out a long yawn. “I am sorry to wake you up Draen.” Sam said. “Don’t worry about it. You know me I sleep as long as I can.” Draen said as he threw the blanket off himself and sat up. “So Sam why the call so early?” ...

Back in 1982 there was a great movie titled “The Best Little Whorehouse in Texas.” It stared Burt Reynolds, Dolly Parton and Dom DeLuise. I like to think that some of the plot was based on a real tradition at the college that I attended. In the 1960s I was a student at a small private college in the Midwestern United States. We had a football team and it competed in a regional league of similar schools. We won a fair share of the games, but never dominated the others. Nevertheless, most of us enjoyed the experience, and we had a faithful group of fans who attended our games, whether away or at home. ...

Miss had been very busy for a week or so now, and I had the suspicion she was planning something. She spent hours every day in our basement, and ignored me when I casually asked what she was doing down there all the time. Today, I found out. She woke me up early this morning, and pulled me into the bathroom. She had me shave my face, my legs and my pubic hair, and she helped me shave some of the more inaccessible parts of my body until the only hair left was on my head. She was obviously quite excited about something, and that made me quite nervous. Sometimes her secrets turn out to be pleasant surprises, other times very painful ones. I had a sense this could be one of the latter. ...

“I’m really worthless, Jim.” “You’re not worthless, Kristen. You’re just depressed. You’ll feel better when you find a job. Or you could go to college. Study mechanical engineering, maybe. You’re certainly smart enough. Whatever you do, you need to get out of the apartment.” Jim and I were sitting on the couch in his apartment on Tuesday evening. Or was it Monday? Or Wednesday? When all of the days are the same it’s hard to keep track. I was wearing my usual Pointless Existence outfit of shorts and sleeveless blouse, both faded and worn. Jim was wearing his off-duty outfit of jeans and a teeshirt, both faded and worn. I looked drab, he looked sharp. ...

I am one of the unlucky ones. This past spring the company I had worked for the last 15 years decided to reduce the number of employees. Although I had the highest proficiency rating I had two major things going against me: (1) Unlike the service manager and assistant manager I was not a relative of the owner by blood or marriage. (2) I was the oldest employee. I was given a liberal severance payment. ...

(story continues from My Odyssey Part 21: Anne-Marie’s Fantasy As narrated)_ _Continues from part 21 My Odyssey As narrated by Anne-Marie Killamajiian, Wife of Ahmed, of the House of Mustaffa, the Diamond Merchant Warning: This story involves bondage, consensual sex, domination, coercion, sex changes, sexual slavery, rape, and other jiggery-pokery. It is entirely fictional, and is intended as entertainment for adults only. Any resemblance to any person, living or dead, or to any location or activity is purely coincidental. Names have been changed to protect the innocent. (As if anybody ever is!) ...

I checked the address at least three times not wanting to surprise some totally unaware and disinterested party. Walking from the bus stop to Margaret B’s home was the most difficult three blocks of my life. That is a bit dramamatic I suppose, but those four inch heels in addition to being very high and rather unstable were painfully tight. I nearly fell the first time I stepped from sidewalk to street and that would have been a disaster. Any sign of a run on my stocking covered legs would demand a painful punishment that I could not tolerate and would certainly be upsetting for the planed adventure. ...

On a comfortably warm spring evening Mistress decided we were going to toss off a couple of bottles of wine and just enjoy each others company as equals. It brought back fond memories of our years in college together when we would sit a talk for hours about our dreams and desires. Well one bottle turned into two and two to three, and the desires we were speaking of turned into pure fantasy. ...

Chapter 1 The story “Have we got time for this now?” Sandra, Bromley Henderson’s wife asked “I thought the guys were coming round later?” “They are” Bromley replied a little annoyed. “Now let’s start with these panties and your corset” he continued, handing the purple corset to Sandra. Sandra quickly stepped into the black panties then pulled the corset around her trim body, connected the front busks and manoeuvred the ¼ cups into place under her generous breasts. She then turned with her back to Bromley so he could tighten the laces. He pulled the lace ends taking up the slack before starting at both top and bottom working his way along the individual lacings, pulling on each lace pair before again taking up the slack with the lace ends. ...

Author’s Note: This story is the sequel to Mother/Daughter Self Bondage. To get an insight into the characters you may wish to read it prior to this one. Part 2: The aftermath Mom and I had a talk about our sexual fantasies after I composed myself from my recent self bondage. She told me she got into bondage when she was married to Dad, and when the divorce was official she started to learn self bondage. Most of it was through trial and error. She look at me and asked me when did I started. ...

(story continues from Laura and Maggie 4: The Reckoning) Story posted with author’s permission. Authors note: This story is obviously a fantasy and includes some practices which should not be imitated. Play safe! Laura and Maggie 5: Stalk Like An Egyptian Part 1: Scratching An Annoying Itch. Laura’s nose had started to itch about ten minutes ago. She grimaced as the annoying sensation continued across the top of her nostrils. She tried once more to blow upwards to soothe the annoying sensation but as previously the effect was minimal if at all. She rolled her eyes and swore – or at least tried to, but all that happened was a new consignment of drool slid slowly from her wide-apart lips and joined the spider web of spittle linking her head to breasts, thighs and ultimately the floor. ...

The leather of the seat was cold against her bare skin. Besides her ever present collar, the only clothing Penny wore was her PVC raincoat. The coat came to mid-thigh when she stood and was able to cover her ass but early in their relationship Tom had taken a page from “The Story of O” and had forbidden her to have any covering between her skin and what she sat on. ...

I’ve been thinking about creating self bondage session that would leave me completely immobile for an hour and force me to maintain some type of discomfort or slight agony the whole time, or else face some type of severe punishment. And in the last couple of weeks the pieces all started coming together. I’ve been into self bondage for over a decade, I’m an addict. I also have an absolute morbid fear that someone will find out about it. All my sessions happen without any kind of safe person, so I plan everything out and use a check list beforehand to be safe. All my release mechanisms are either based on a frozen water release, or some type of electromechanical lock that would release if the power were to go out or a timer shuts off. I’ve also created a hidden room in my basement and turned it into my own personal dungeon. Anybody going into my basement wouldn’t even know the room existed. It’s a fully furnished dungeon, has it’s own temperature control, and is completely soundproof. This is where all the fun happens. ...

Marsha drove up to the back of the building. It was almost 8pm, the time she was supposed to be there. It was a chilly and wet November evening. All she wore were sweat pants, shirt and sneakers as per Rob’s instructions. He told her she would need to be naked quickly after she entered the building. It was a spooky industrial area, and yet fitting for what she was about to do. She was a young looking 36 year old woman with pale blond hair and a light complexion.. She kept fit and was very attractive for her age. ...

(story continues from Making a New Friend 3) This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. Part 4 As Wendy tried to contain her panic, she picked up her cell phone and hit speed dial three. A familiar voice answered on the other end. ...

In all my years as a locksmith I have seen many weird things. So I thought I would write some of then down before I forgot them. Part 1 My first unusual experience was with a very beautiful young woman in her early 20’s. She came in to the shop with her coat over her hands. The shop was kind of busy so she set down and waited for the other people to clear out. I asked her if I could help her while I was still working on the last customer before her. She said she would wait. ...

Well, I have to admit. Watching my new sex toy struggle against the bondage tape and trash filled bags that surround her as a vibrating dildo and butt plug cause her so much torment, made me think of the day we started to chat on that phone line: Part 1 “Good day to all you gentlemen. My name is Susan and I have a dark fantasy I want to live out with the right gentleman. I am 5 foot 9 inches tall with dirty brown hair and blue-green eyes and I weigh about 135 pounds. I am originally from Germany, but moved when I was an infant. Give me a guess at what my fantasy is and you might find yourself talking to me more and more.” ...

(story continues from Nascar Weekend) Chapter 2 When the hand clamped over my mouth every thought in my head evaporated. My brain switched to panic and fear. I started struggling as best as I could. With my level of drunkenness and my arms pinned, I couldn’t muster much of an effective fight. I felt something being pulled down over my head and then over my eyes. When it got down to the hand over my mouth the hand was pulled away and whatever it was, was yanked down quickly. I felt it pulled down under my chin and then felt it being pulled tighter around my neck as if it had a drawstring. The hand clamped over my mouth again only it wasn’t as forceful on my lips and I realized whatever it was that was covering my face was padded. While the hand wasn’t pressed against my face as tightly, the padding was forced up under my nose and started to make breathing difficult. ...

I am currently kneeling on the floor leaning forward with my nose and forehead also touching the floor. I am waiting for Mistress to enter my room as I have given myself over to her tonight. I have dressed myself in feminine clothing as it amuses Mistress to see me like this, but there is more that she has instructed me to do. I have a Velcro cable tidy wrapped around my testicles and penis with the hard plastic side against my skin and as I get erect the strap pushes all the plastic prickles tighter into my skin. Over this I am wearing some satin knickers which are currently bulging with my erect penis. On my legs I have patterned stockings and between my ankles wrapped securely around each one and padlocked is a chain and on my feet are peep toe platform shoes. My wrists are locked together behind my back with my pink PVC cuffs and these are padlocked so that I cannot remove them. I have a black pencil skirt and a satin blouse under my blouse is a pair of clover clamps clamped securely over my nipples with a chain linking them together. On my head is a latex zip hood, this hood has open eyes, nose and mouth, but there is also two front panels which when zipped enclose my face preventing me from seeing anything but allowing me to breathe through the zip. My mouth is gagged with satin knickers; I was instructed to wear these for a day and then place the crotch piece against my tongue so that Mistress can laugh as I taste the sweat from my own penis and testicles. ...

(story continues from The Victim 5: Turnabout 3) Part 6: Turnabout 4 Marty came out of the shower a few minutes later. I was still on the floor where she had left me. I had tried during the few minutes she was out of the room to wriggle free, but nothing doing! The bindings were too tight and restrictive. She knelt down next to me, smelling of shampoo and soap. She surprised me and began to untie the ropes that held my head up and the hogtie link. In a few seconds, I was able to finally stretch out and it felt so good. ...

Author’s Note: I was inspired for this story idea by the story “Piss Boy” by Kittylee that I read in GaggedUtopia’s Archives. I would like to thank her for giving me this idea. Since Master Greg moved in several months ago and had brought his slave girl Lilly, he and my Mistress/wife spent most of their time playing with her. I still had my household duties to perform but Mistress Alene was renting me out to her friends from the Femdom Club more and more. On Tuesday morning while I was serving them coffee dressed in my French Maid’s uniform Mistress Alene informed me that she had made arrangements for me to serve at Club U this weekend. One of her friends that I had worked for as a maid was a frequent patron of this Femdom themed club and had mentioned that they were always looking for new male and sissy subs to serve there. ...

The duke had died quietly in his sleep. The next morning officials came and arranged for his funeral. He was buried two days later on the grounds, among his ancestors. Very few people attended and the press hardly took notice. Two days later another official came and asked the servants to assemble in the dining hall. The pompous little man sat at the head of the table, cleared his throat and read the will. ...

Several days ago, acting upon suggestion, I stopped at the local office supply store and picked up several bags of rubber bands in varying lengths and widths and a ball of extra-strong nylon packing twine. Arriving home I started preparing for my next ordeal. (Preparation and anticipation is half the fun!) First I dug out a box of dual-end snap-clips that I had purchased at a flea market. They’ve really come in ‘handy’ in my bondage play. (I wish I knew what they were called. I call them dog-clips because they remind me of the clips you find on dog leashes.) Next I stripped and put on my Bondage belt. This belt is about 3 inches wide and has D-rings attached at strategic locations . Then I tied some twine to two of the dog-clips and snapped them to the buckle and the D-ring in back. I adjusted the length of twine so that it was R-E-A-L-L-Y snug between the cheeks of my bum and along the length of my slit. ...

I had been watching my prey for some time. Her routine was straightforward. She finished work at the end of the week and went for drinks with her colleagues. It would get to about 7 and she would adjourn to her car and drive to the out of town supermarket. Her evening shopping would take about and hour and she would load the car and drive home. It was at the supermarket that I planned to take her. The car park was large and badly lit and of course it was Friday night and most people were in the pub. It would be quiet and everyone else would be preoccupied with their shopping. ...

This is a true story up to the present day (Jan 2009), after that is fantasy, wouldn’t it be great if it came true! Or would it? My name is Talon, or talon372, as you would find me on some ALTernative sites. I’m thirty eight years old, around six feet tall with a big build. For as long as I can remember I have been a big bondage fan. At the age of fifteen I was experimenting with self bondage, though this never really got me the satisfaction I craved. I was always too scared to make the bondage strict without immediate release available. I was desperate to find someone to share my fantasies with. Someone who could put me into inescapable strict bondage. ...

(story continues from Making a New Friend 2) This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. Part 3 Much to Wendy’s relief, Elaine allowed life to go on pretty much as normal, outside of the house anyway. When they were home it was a completely different story. Strict rules had been laid down for Wendy. Immediately upon arrival at the house, she was to strip naked, install the full harness ball gag and stand in the corner of the living room. There she would have to stand, fingers interlaced behind her back, staring at the corner where the walls met the floor. She was to take this pose and wait, Until Elaine told her to do otherwise. She was not allowed to wear clothes unless instructed to do so. The list went on. Wendy occasionally missed the freedom to come home and relax after a hard day, but she was happier with her life than she had ever been. ...

(story continues from Home for the Holidays 1: A Visit from Santa) Part 2: Candy Canes and Mistletoe Christmas morning came and went as the children unwrapped presents under the tree. She couldn’t help but smile as each tag dedicated to “Santa” was read as she glanced with a secret smile at her husband across the room. On the inside, as she prepared the holiday meal, she began to wonder – was it a one time deal? Was it just one secret night with Santa or would she feel the ecstasy and passion again that can only come from being completely helpless? ...

Yes, we are the older folks who are still playing games but unlike many of our long time married friends who’ve been married 30 + years and their relationship is boring basically they’re just roomates our marriage of 40+ years is active, alive and still playing . I know I earned it, but I had never realized that my discipline would be that wild a ride!! It all started about 5:30 PM when Techie called and asked me to put the stew we were having on the stove on very-low. ...

I like to cross-dress it’s as simple as that. When I cross-dress up I can pass for a respectable woman. I even get compliments and whistles when I go all out. I own several custom corsets made by meschantes. Two are their sweetheart models one is Red Rose Brocade and one is Turquoise Rose Brocade, Fancy for Blue. The other corset is their Long Line Under breast. It’s Fuchsia Cherry Blossom Silk. They all are gorgeous. They fit like a glove. I dearly love to tight lace and wear them whenever I can. A good corset will make anyone look sexy. ...

It was a free weekend all to me and I haven’t enjoyed self mummification in a long time. I first learned how to do it reading various tutorials online while putting some of my own twist on how to do it. The first time I did it I ended up with tape residue all over my body that took a long time to remove, a day to completely remove. I later found out starting with some kind of clothing on works best. I originally had purchased a leotard that I would wear under the duct tape, still having tape directly on my legs, now I have a full unitard which eliminates that problem all together. I started to get my items ready; grabbing the duct tape rolls, saran wrap, extra thick diaper, vibrating butt plug, mp3 player with horrible music, unitard, spandex hood with open mouth and last but not least the scissors so I can cut myself out. ...

This was bad. Really bad. And the worst part was knowing it was my own fault. Have a backup release, went the advice. Be careful. But no, I had to do it all wrong. No backup release. In a public place, or at least not a controlled location. I liked trees, and being tied to them. And being naked. Yeah, I got all that, and better get used to it. ...

continues from part three Part 4: Shemale Training Mistress Anya waited while her slave/maid finished polishing her black latex catsuit. Soon the job was finished and the latex gleamed with high gloss from her neck to her toes. Miko helped her mistress into her knee length high heeled boots and the uniform was complete. She walked over to the full length mirror to perform a final inspection. The mirror reflected the image of a tall blond-haired woman encased in shiny latex that fit her like a second skin. Around her waist was a heavy latex waist cincher, also in black. The deep red lipstick and heavily made up eyes completed the picture of a cruel latex mistress. Behind her, in the mirror, she could see her maid, also dressed in latex but in pink and white, her eyes cast submissively to the floor. ...

Author’s note: Thanks to the source material. You know who you are. Five small rolls of bondage tape, nestled in a neat pile, next to the burgundy pillow. Naked and kneeling in the middle of the bed, your arms loose and casual and your side. Your eyes closed, but not clenched. Your breathing warm and even. I watch for a minute, and share your peace. One roll, unravelled over your mouth. I hold the start in place against your cheek with a firm finger, complete one loop, and the non-stick material starts to stick to itself. One more snug loop for purchase, then the tightening begins. Three, four, five, six, edging to the tip of your chin, and just touching your nose. Your mouth is squeezed flat and tight against it, with no give. You could still flex your jaw, but you don`t. ...

This is a fantasy story that I would love to come true and be able to enjoy. It is about a house with many rooms ruled by a Master and a Mistress of many tortures, bondage, sexual actions, and rubber dressing. It has many rooms where slaves are sent to endure this. And is situated on the outskirts of town. I had been told about this place so I thought I would visit it and see it for myself. I drove up and came to a nice looking two story house with a swimming pool at the back. I climbed the stairs at the front and knocked on the door. A well dressed blonde slim lady with a fine figure answered the door. “Hello,” she said, “can I help you”. ...

This story was originally an entry into the S(A)X Leather 2008 Bondage Stories Contest We had been dating for almost six months but with no sex and I had not been collared. One night, we had been cuddling for a while on the couch when he suddenly asked, “Would you like to live here full time kitten?” I smiled: I was pretty much living here; I had a bedroom of my own where I only kept my belongings but I rarely slept in there. “Yes master, I would love that.” ...

This story was originally an entry into the S(A)X Leather 2008 Bondage Stories Contest The kids were away at the grandparents and we finally had a chance to play, teuful and I. Teuful is the pet name for my partner. It means Devil in German. Teuful knows I like to dress her for our little sessions, sexy and sensual, like a bondage barbie. As she steps in her bath I lay her outfit out across the bed. A deep purple corset of silk, black silk stockings, and leather 6" ankle strap pumps. I enjoy how the pumps make her hips rock when she walks, and she has to take short steps to maintain balance. ...

This story was originally an entry into the S(A)X Leather 2008 Bondage Stories Contest After I deplaned in LA from my short Phoenix flight, I was finally able to relax for a moment. I have gone through airport security with the brass mail box lock several times without getting beeped. Either their equipment is more sensitive than before or I was just unlucky this time. The very tiny nonferrous lock secures the CB 2000 male chastity device. You can get plastic seals with serial numbers, but Mistress Cynthia demands I wear the lock probably hoping I will get caught and strip searched by some queer. Fortunately, the female TSA officer was content with the wand. ...

This story is true, only the names have been changed. It happened in January 2005. I am a 32 year old woman, married to my sweetie who is 34. I stand 5 feet, 8 inches tall, and have a 34-25-34 figure. We both work out at the gym 3 nights a week to keep in shape. We are what would be middle class by today’s standards. We have a nice home and are very happy with our life. ...

The crowd gathered in the private dining room was noisy. Wine bottles and beer cans were abundant, but no one was drunk. Everyone was exuberant, celebrating success after months of effort. Scott Evans, CEO of Astounding Virtual Reality Corporation, stood up and with some effort got everyone to quiet down. “Well, we finally did it. We’ve got a working prototype of a virtual reality machine that makes everything else obsolete. No more goggles, no more gloves, just a direct connection to the brain. All of you here have done great work, and on behalf of the company I thank you. Since all of us are stockholders, perhaps we should thank each other.” ...

from the Halloween special 2008 “Are you sure you are okay with this?” Sylvia asked her husband as they drove their Lexus through the darkening autumn twilight. Robert nodded his head, “I am if you are.” Sylvia looked at her husband, trying to see the subtleties in his face in the darkened car. Robert was handsome in the old-time Rock Hudson kind of handsome. Dark hair with a touch of gray, strong jaw line, and blue eyes that made her feel like a goddess every time he looked at her. He was the strong man she had always wanted in a husband and now, dressed in black tux, she admired him even more. Sylvia was sure he was not comfortable with doing this and it took some talking to convince him that this is something that would help their relationship, not hinder it. In the end, however, she knew he did it because he loved her and that he knew his wife wanted to attend. ...

Caution: Part One of this story involves urophagia the consumption of urine Prolog My name is Tom but most of the people who come in contact with me call me Master. I run a unique facility here out in the country. I and my staff of sadists capture and train slaves for sale around the world. Some of the slaves we train are volunteers, they get in touch with me through several websites with chat rooms and if the conditions are right and I feel it’s safe we make the deal and they become slaves for life. ...

I’m a police officer, a blond girl in my late 20s, and I am single by choice. I am very career oriented, taking extra training courses and continuing my education in law enforcement. I like my job and I work hard at it, often putting in extra hours after my shift is over. Being a girl in a male-dominated profession, I have to be a bit of a “ball-buster”. I may not be model material but I look good in uniform, and the other cops are always trying to hit on me. Most of them are married, and I prefer not to date my colleagues anyway, so my social life is a little slow. ...

“Where’s my gag, then, hotshot?” she asks, standing before me. Eyebrow cocked and that certain, calculating grin spreading her face, the grin that says she knows me, and that she knows I know it. I’ve never seen a woman’s face twinkle before; it’s irresistible. But I’d never tell her, not here, not now. I have other ways of letting her know, of letting her know that I know. “None, Cinderella. No ball for you.” She tilts her head to the side. It’s as good as a chuckle, given the position she’s in. “First, I have a question.” ...

Part I Being a rookie cop new to the force this year, I was always assigned the worst jobs that nobody else wanted to handle. This was my day off, but I got called in because everyone else was supposedly busy. I knew I had to pay my dues and just deal with the mildly amusing abuse. For this particular assignment I simply had to pick up a female fugitive detained by a bounty hunter and deliver the reward money once her identity was confirmed. ...

Part 3 My training continued for the next two weeks. Each morning I would shower and shave my entire body and give myself an enema and insert a butt plug, the size of which increased as the days went by, before applying make up and finally dressing in whatever had been laid out for me, usually tights a corset and stockings followed by various dresses and high heeled shoes. I would then wait on all fours for Mistress Susan who would inspect my appearance. If I did not come up to standard I would be sent to the bondage bed and told to fasten myself to it and await punishment which was unrelenting and became harsher and harsher the more times that I failed. If Mistress thought that my efforts were to standard I was given lessons and exercises to complete such as correctly applying make up or walking in high heels. I also had chores to complete such as hand washing lingerie and hosiery. ...

My heart beat quickened as the bus pulled away for the final time before my stop. This journey had started three months ago when I began chatting on an internet site with a lady called Susan, she was really easy to talk to and for the first time in my life had confessed to another human being my love of cross-dressing and self bondage, she was extremely understanding and over months leading up to me being on this bus asked lots of questions and even offered advice on how to dress. She also told me that she had a secret desire to be a dominant and the thought of having a man dressed as a woman bound for her pleasure turned her on. ...

I was reading on my front porch when I heard the letter carrier’s old car stop at my mailbox. I looked up from my book and felt a surge of hope. Maybe a letter from Bob had arrived at last! I hadn’t heard from him for so long! The only things about the city I really miss out here on the farm are the Internet and e-mail. I ran down the long gravel driveway to the mailbox and eagerly opened it. Yes! there was a letter, and it was from him! I tore open the envelope, extracted the single page of lined notebook paper, and read the hand-written words. ...

You know, a woman’s body is very tender – especially between her legs, where the truth of her sex lies. You can do a lot of things to a woman’s body, and she’ll never complain. But touch her between her legs, and it sets the fire within her ablaze. I was in my third year of college when I met the Japanese man who was to become my Master. He was a nice looking man, and was pursuing his Master’s Degree in economics. A funny choice, as it turned out. The ‘Master’s Degree’ part, at least! ...

Click, click, click! With the final click of the handcuff, I was ready for my vacation. The front door to the apartment was left unlocked, blindfold in place, ankles hobbled by a short chain, gag comfortably securing any loud protests, and the cuffs locking my arms helplessly behind my back. Everything was in order or at least it had better be sitting on the carpet in front of my door naked as the day I was born. This was the start of my two-week vacation and I couldn’t wait. Sometime between 9 PM Friday and 3 AM Saturday morning two or more people would open my door, sexually enjoy my body, and drag me off to share me with their friends. ...

(Note: This story’s background and setting are described in “Community Service - At the Ranch”.) I was dreaming that my cell phone was ringing. Then I woke up and saw that it was Dusty, rattling my chain. He shook my shoulder. “Time to get up, Alice.” I groaned and stood up, keeping my blanket wrapped around me. It was cold this morning, even if it was the end of August. ...

(Note: This story’s background and setting are described in “Community Service - At the Ranch”.)_ I was dreaming that my cell phone was ringing. Then I woke up and saw that it was Dusty, rattling my chain. He shook my shoulder. “Time to get up, Alice.” I groaned and stood up, keeping my blanket wrapped around me. It was cold this morning, even if it was the end of August. ...

Meter Level One - Establishing A Base Line! As far as I was concerned she was a pseudo submissive. She played at being a sub’, and probably was to an extent, but only when she was calling the shots. I figured her out within the first couple of play sessions we did and knew she was constantly guiding the scene to her own advantage and topping me from the bottom. ...

“Won’t you come back in?” The husband half of the couple I was counseling (for lack of a better term) reentered my office. They are in their late twenties and married about three years. The wife craves the thrill of heavy discipline and the husband, like many American males, can neither understand nor provide it. “I want you to take this rod and strike my bottom with it as hard as you can four or five times.” ...

Part 1 - A New Career Chapter 1 – Introduction Wearing a French maid’s outfit, waspie and seamed stocking and tottering on 5” high spiky heeled lace up calf boots, Zhara was a provocative sight as she exited the chauffeur driven car and entered the up market beauty salon. For someone who had two weeks ago been unemployed and living on the generosity of her flatmate, this was a sensational change. ...

Part 2 The time passed slowly as I laid there hogtied and helpless, wandering what she had meant by training and how long I would have to wait for it to begin, all of this mingled with the expectations that I had had before today whirled around my head, periods of intense arousal at the thought of what might happen were interrupted by periods of panic and anxiety at my predicament. ...

I would like to say that we meet routinely but our meetings are never routine. Sometimes we can meet only for a short while, for a short hour or two, but at other times we can spend the day together. Those longer times are my favourite as I do love spending time with my Princess. She is a remarkable lady. On the one hand she can wield a strap or the cane with practiced dexterity while on the other she is soft and cuddly. I have come to love and appreciate the differences and I am getting good at sensing what mode she is in at the moment. Sometimes we just get together for a good cuddle (I have admit I love those too). We will lay snuggled together, spooning as I hold her close. The most adventurous I get then is to hold her breasts in my hand and to gently stroke her nipples. She often drifts off to sleep then, for a while, journeying in some dreamland that I will never know. I am content with those times, I love them in fact, and even if I didn’t I know that if I ever wanted a release then I would go along anyway. None the less, it is a win-win situation for me at least. ...

I should have been forewarned. That phone call she made was not ominous nor unusual. I could hear the smile in her voice as she asked me to be ready for 10 o’clock and that we were going for a drive into the country. She went on to tell me to shave carefully. OK, I thought as she hung up. Shave carefully? Hmmm. I did go shave again as I had already finished my morning shower etc. The razor was used deliberately slowly being careful to scrape each bit of shaving cream from my face. I was puzzled by her request but happily complied with her wishes. Fresh aftershave, her favourite, and a careful comb ensured I looked as good as I could for her. ...

When I arrived at our high top dungeon (I still chuckle over that). She sat me down at the kitchen table. No hug and no kiss! She just gestured for me to sit and where. She looked serious and that made me very nervous! She looked straight into my eyes. I search them for meaning but saw only conviction and earnest seriousness. “I feel that our relationship has entered a new phase. I very much appreciate your obedience and service to me. You have been delightful and a pleasure to train!” ...

Cathy’s Delivery: Part 1 © 2008. Not to be reposted without permission. Cathy Salazar had heard of Mark DeSouza before she ever met him. He regularly appeared in several different sections of the newspaper. In the business section, he was the handsome reclusive millionaire, entrepreneur and fifth-generation owner of a legendary winery. In the social column, Mark DeSouza was regarded as Northern California’s JFK Jr. mixed with Howard Hughes, an eligible bachelor who mostly secluded himself in his Napa Valley Chateau. ...

All I said was, “No, I won’t do that.” Well, I did it! And a whole lot more. In a way, it taught me that the life style I chose two years ago was serious. I am a slave and slaves have no rights. I most certainly do not have the right to say no to my owner. My owner is god. That is that. I was forced to violate my preferences. Slaves have no preferences, sexual or other wise. Being beaten severely for three consecutive days and the quiet time, which will last 92 more days was proof enough. ...

Some men simply don’t deserve the title of man. You know what I mean; they can’t or won’t make decisions. They prefer to be led around by the nose with little interest in who does the leading. They are not even really submissive, because a true submissive relinquishes control and these pathetic creatures have no control. They are called men only because they have external sex organs, which allow them to piss while standing. Such is the case of William, who I call Wilma. We will soon see about this standing business! ...

It was 1am and Dave was doing his rounds. Tonight wasn’t strictly necessary as the riding stables he was working security for had no horses in, they were all away to the races. Dave however was a man of routine. Ex-army and took the job seriously. It wasn’t his night tonight either, he was doing the shift for one of his team so that they could have the night off and party. ...

Part 6: A Day to Remember – The Last Session We said nothing as we stripped off our coats and boots. Anna knew we were in the final stretch and seemed determined to last it through, tired though she was… and more than a little sore as well. I kept my clothes on, the tight corset with silicon boobs, the pants, gloves, stockings and I added a pair of three inch heels. I helped her out of the corset and she breathed a heavy sigh. I released the suspenders, her stockings were tight enough to stay up on their own, and then without preamble pulled down her panties. Then, to match mine, I placed her feet into three inch pumps, she wouldn’t need them at all but she just looked good in them! So now she was naked except for shoulder gloves, stockings and pumps. ...

Part 2: The Relationship Changes The next four weeks actually went by very fast, the flat sold quickly, and as luck would have it, a foreign buyer who only wanted it for a few weeks a year and was happy to buy all the contents. My workmates took it all very coolly; the firm was on the way up and the idea of buying my shares appealed to them. I got the feeling, good or bad, that they wouldn’t give me a second thought once I was gone. Friends and family, small group though it was, were also very pragmatic. I was off to “discover” myself, and not too worry if they didn’t hear from me for a while. They were used to my little eccentricities of wandering off for a while and that was it really. Anna gave me the number of the account in Zurich and all the money was passed over. It really was surprisingly easy to do this. I was worth quite a bit of money, but I didn’t think twice before handing it all over, I kept a few hundred for cash emergencies. ...

Part 3: My Duties Expand Obviously with my mistress taking on a new “job” my own duties expanded. Rather than being a full-time submissive slave, I was encouraged, commanded to participate in the rituals with her downstairs clients. Gradually over the next two years she expanded her client list to over thirty, all fairly respectable well-heeled men, with the exception of three women, which did surprise me. They were successful women in their fields, one well-known in show business; you will have seen her on TV many times. For whatever reason (do we need a reason?) they wanted to be dominated, not by a man, for they dominated men at their work, but by a woman. My mistress hesitated at first, but then took on the role, with gusto! ...

The white casket was a thing of beauty, and when HE locked me in it, it was my own, private, bondage prison. There would be no use telling you our real names – we’d just be another pair of names in the bondage world. Not much different than anybody else who was into bondage. So I shall always refer to my Master as ‘HE’. We met on the Internet, in one of the many bondage chat rooms. HE took a liking to my profile, and sought me out, asking me – TELLING me to meet him in the private bondage chat room at ten o’clock that night. The private chat room could be set up so that nobody except those you approved, could read your messages while you were ‘in session’. ...

There seem to be a lot of stories on the internet about a girl called Jennifer, but this was inspired by and written for a fantastic real-life girl of the same name. She’s read it and she liked it :) Jennifer was hot. Sure she had a fantastic little figure, a naughty knowing smile and fiendishly kinky streak, but right now, she literally was hot. Very hot indeed. She was wearing a jet black rubber catsuit that completely covered her from head to foot, save for two small nose holes to breathe through and eyeholes cut in a feline and seductive way. The suit had a long zipper that ran from the crown of her head, down her back and between her legs all the way up to her navel. As a finishing touch, there were a set of pointed cat ears on the suit and a set of red lips stuck on where her mouth would be. ...

There are times when I get so frustrated in trying to find suitable partners. You read the profiles, send the emails, you build a sense of expectation, you build a mental picture of what could happen, then, long pause, absolutely nothing. You take a chance with profiles that have no photographs. No replies and so the weeks go on. A few responses but nothing happens. Just hours and hours sat at a computer with nothing to show for it. Then I saw the profile of a lady who lives in Seattle and travels from time to time to London on business. She had looked at my profile but had not got in touch. Slim, ravishly good looking, the perfect figure, long brown hair & dark eyes, and a beaming smile. Every man’s erotic dream and more. I had nothing to lose. I looked at her profile which said little. I emailed some short lines, and, well, a few very brief emails later, we agreed to meet up & have dinner at her hotel. I knew instinctively from the outset from the tone & pattern of her text that we would get on. She was serious, businesslike & quick to reply. I was on time in the hotel & positioned myself in the bar so that I would be able to see her arrive at the door. Always a few nervous moments when you meet someone for the first time, but instantly I recognized her and my immediate thought was that her photograph did not do her justice. She was just stunning in jeans, tight blouse and outdoor jacket. A few drinks and then a meal. Into the restaurant, in the very middle, surrounded by other ( mostly older) couples enjoying their evening. The menfolk on close tables cast their eyes over us; I could not believe how fantastic I felt knowing what they were thinking; I was spending my evening with this gorgeous woman and they were not. She was mine, all mine, AND furthermore the onlookers had no idea of what might transpire between us. I always think that to have a one off meal with a beautiful woman is just fine & anything else that follows is just a bonus. We ate, chatted and then we ordered coffee. I did not expect for her to agree to see me again, but we talked and she did agree. We settled on me picking her up the following evening for some very serious play. It was a very cold star lit dark evening as I waited for her nervously outside her hotel. A short drive and there we were standing in the hallway of my dockside apartment overlooking the Thames. I offered to take her coat and then she was revealed in her full glory. Figure hugging leather trousers, black boots, a tight fitting shiny black finely patterned corset and around her neck a small black metal collar. I offered a meal but jointly decided that this would wait; a quick tour of my apartment so that she could get her bearings and so that she was comfortable with her surroundings. She instructed me to take off her clothing but strangely my instinct was for her to leave them on; she was too perfect as she was; she stood there in the half light with her arms outstretched, her long hair hanging down her back. I have never seen such a sight before, just complete and absolute female sexual and erotic perfection. With hesitation & great reluctance I fumbled with her corset and then removed her trousers and boots. I find a massage is always a good way to break the ice and to interact with a partner. Back and front, gently rubbing her all over. As agreed I then started to restrain her; a large leather belt around her waist linked to cuffs around her wrists held her arms by her side. Cuffs around her ankles and a leather collar around her neck. Strapped tightly to the bed at the head and foot she was immobile. Complete with blindfold. In many ways this is always for me the best moment. Surrender. Loss of control. Helplessness. The point of no return. I fondled, played & toyed with her; she requested pain on the nipples and I obliged; I rolled her over and stimulated her on and on. Her request for more pain and spanking was meet as best I could but despite my prolonged efforts our scene was evidently failing to deliver the stimulation she so clearly sought. A complete unexpected paradox – how could this possibly be true? She was totally submissive, completely unable to move & strapped on my bed. She did not really know where she was, in a foreign country & at the hands of a total stranger who she had just met the day before. We had plenty of time, no pressure, we were all alone, we were comfortable together. She was beautiful, willing & completely at my disposal. I was doing everything possible to arouse her to orgasm, but nothing worked. We stopped & talked and thankfully laughed; it was clear that her pain threshold was far in excess of what I was deep down prepared to deliver to her in a suitable manner. I knew that she wanted more serious pain & discomfort delivered in a certain way but she was so beautiful and her body so tender; she was totally trusting of me; how could I possibly do anything more to severely hurt her? Its alright having safe words but they are not much good ‘after the event’ once very serious pain has been inflicted. We agreed finally that I was too much of a ‘nice guy’ to deliver what she was seeking. With hindsight of course my best efforts to make her comfortable and at ease with her situation were the exact and total opposite of what turned her on. She wanted the unpredicted rough & painful treatment from the start. Furthermore I was just simply dumbstruck by the awesome reality of the bondage play situation that I had engineered. Never had I spent time alone with such an attractive seductive woman who was extremely sexually experienced in every possible way. We lay there, talked and laughed; we resumed and she begged me for sex (which we had agreed on before we started) and which again did not go to plan; in short, my personal expectations of my dream scenario were very different from the reality of what lay before me. A willing bound, struggling, submissive woman, strapped, unable to move. Tight creaking leather straps about her limbs and neck, her corset & leather trousers laying on the floor. Me, excited, virile, athletic, single, with a complete and total consuming passion and lust for bdsm. I was living my finest and wildest dream, but totally unable to orgasm. It was just as well she was not paying me for my dom skills. The pressure was on me to perform as I was in full control not only of her mental state of mind but my confused feelings as well. It got worse – I then had difficulty in maintaining an erection. I became confused with the overpowering and conflicting emotions connected with trying to administer pain and brutality to a beautiful & vulnerable female. I no longer became stimulated and aroused with my sadistic feelings . Instead I had increasing feelings of love, affection & care towards the vulnerable woman that lay on my bed. Not really what she had in mind at all. Finally and with much noise she did orgasm ( luckily !) with me holding her from behind. I released her & we lay together in each others arms chatting for the remainder of the evening. I had previously agreed to take her back to her hotel for midnight which I duly did. We kissed, held hands & I squeezed her leather covered thigh for the last time; with great sadness I watched her walk into the reception area of the hotel from my car. We agreed to meet again when she came back to London. For me the evening illustrated the gulf between the reality of true life and our imagined preconceptions; the real sensations of touching and caressing a female body, being attracted to someone, and fetish stimulations - these all play a part in our mental state from minute to minute. What have I learnt ? Especially for a first meeting prior communication is everything in establishing what is expected and added to that most of us do not vocalize what we actually are looking for. To communicate by email is often a lot easier than saying something face to face. Secondly when I dominate someone next, sure, I will deliver what ever they want ( mostly) as severely as they want but I will also indulge myself more by, for example, having a beautiful leather clad corseted American submissive woman parade in front of me suitably gagged /hooded and bondaged for a period because that’s what excites me personally and not necessarily what she expected or wanted. Never never worry about trying something new on a submissive ( unless they have specifically ruled it out). Lastly women are different – most enjoy stimulation of the clitoris & some don’t. That being the case always have a dildo to hand or other options available…. Our next meeting will be totally different affair. Generally I learn quickly.

This is a true story about one of my adventures. Whether you are a male or female reader should not matter as long as you understand the mental arousal derived from dressing for pleasure. My motto is don’t take it off, put it on for sex!! First a little background. I am a straight single white male who is always in charge during play and I am a sensual erotic domme. I like to give pleasure and always wondered what my female partners felt and what mental stimulation they received when they were dressed in fetish outfits and bound, so on my own I tried on some of their outfits and high heels, along with a gag and cuffs. The attraction was immediate and I have been hooked on cross dressing and self bondage ever since but always in private and by myself. ...

This is a true story about one of my adventures. Whether you are a male or female reader should not matter as long as you understand the mental arousal derived from dressing for pleasure. My motto is don’t take it off, put it on for sex!! First a little background. I am a straight single white male who is always in charge during play and I am a sensual erotic domme. I like to give pleasure and always wondered what my female partners felt and what mental stimulation they received when they were dressed in fetish outfits and bound, so on my own I tried on some of their outfits and high heels, along with a gag and cuffs. The attraction was immediate and I have been hooked on cross dressing and self bondage ever since but always in private and by myself. ...

When we bought our house ten years ago, I did not realize that the basement would be a great place to practice self-bondage. I am sexually excited by being submissive to my wife. My wife and I do not belong a any bdsm clubs, we do not attend munches, and I have never talked to any of my friends about how I like to serve my wife. Bondage is strictly personal between my wife and I. ...

[This story is the sequel to Bad Bargain 2 by Lobo De La Sombra: An excellent story which should be read before this one. The concepts, ideas an predicaments set forth in that story were so inventive and powerful they absolutely required an expansion. –KM] The gorgeous brunette forced her face against the cold window. Condensation chilled her skin where the glass touched it. She would have cried out, but her mouth was stuffed with an enormous red rubber ball gag. She gazed out into the dark night outside, her rapid breath fogging the window and obscuring the view. ...

Foreword For those of you that have visited the Gromets Plaza Forum, you may be aware that I occasionally attend the Rocky Horror show. This piece is written with that great stage production in mind. I have written this story for a competition held on Gromets site, where the brief states that the hero/heroine should visit the sponsors fetish shop and create a story of their adventures. What better excuse to visit a fetish clothing shop than the Rocky? Having read the rules, as stipulated, I then visited the link to the shops web site and found the perfect outfit that would match the shows final confrontation scene perfectly. So, this is a story about a stage show and the possibilities that may result from a chance encounter. Although I did not meet the deadline for the competition, I thought I would write the story anyway. ...

Let me relate to you a session that occurred a couple of weeks ago here in play central. Those of you who know of me and have seen my pictures know that I have been happily married for many years. This does not mean, however, that we are a perfect match. There are things about my hubby that irritate and annoy me, like I guess every married woman, especially one married to a man from Liverpool. Unfortunately, this means he is football crazy ( that’s soccer to you colonials ), like many of his ilk. In his case this means Everton, the ‘other’ club of Liverpool, perhaps not as famous internationally as Liverpool football club itself, but with an equally long and illustrious history. ...

(story continues from Bad Bargain) “May I help you?” Startled, Janet nearly dropped the delicate figurine she’d been examining. Placing it quickly, but very carefully back on the shelf, she turned. “I-I’m sorry,” she stammered. “I-I didn’t mean to intrude.” For a moment, the man in the worn black robe simply gazed at her, then a warm smile softened the planes of his face. “No intrusion at all,” he said, spreading his arms in welcome. “This is, after all, my shop, and what are shops without customers?” ...

Her name was Ruth, and she had a fetish. Ruth loved to be tied up, and every time she got a chance to be alone for a few hours she would figure out neat ways of binding herself up so she could get in some good struggling. She was very good at it too, and often the only way out for her was to use her escape knife, which she would hide someplace difficult to get to just to make things more challenging. ...

Her name was Ruth, and she had a fetish. Ruth loved to be tied up, and every time she got a chance to be alone for a few hours she would figure out neat ways of binding herself up so she could get in some good struggling. She was very good at it too, and often the only way out for her was to use her escape knife, which she would hide someplace difficult to get to just to make things more challenging. ...

Chapter 13 - Final Ann had lost track of time and the number of orgasms that she had experienced. She only knew that she was tired and that her body could not stand much more of this. Her nipples, pussy and ass were sore from the pounding, stretching and shocks that they had received. Then, she heard a noise. Perhaps she was imagining things, perhaps she was so exhausted that she wanted to hear someone else. Perhaps and then it stopped. The pistons and shocks and everything else just stopped. It took her a moment to realise this, as she was expecting something else and that this was only a pause while the frame switched onto another program of events. But that was not the case and, moments later, relief flooded through her as she felt her bonds being undone and the intruders removed from her abused sex and ass. ...

She would soon arrive and I must be ready for our game. I begin by stripping off my clothes quickly and placing them in a pile on the side of the basement room. Next to the clothing is a short black end table, upon which I place a pitcher of water, a glass, a riding crop, and a few lit candles. Knowing that she has picked these things to have ready for her, my gaze lingers on the candles, knowing full well the possibilities that lay in their flame. Shaking the thoughts from my head, I realize that making my preparations in the nude has started to get me in the mood, but after a few gentle strokes I stop myself. Wouldn’t want to spoil my appetite by sneaking cookies before dinner, would I? ...

Chapter 12 Ann and Nicky chatted amiably as they sat in the cart trundling along the country roads. The occasional grunt or sound that could have been a swear word escaped through the bridal that Dave the horse wore, which earned him a flick of the whip. “He doesn’t seem very happy,” Ann observed with a righteous grin as she remembered herself in a similar position only the day before. ...

Keeping marriage boredom from settling in after 35+ years is always fun and challenging. My husband, Techster, has always been a willing and fun subject for my erotic and bondage experiments. I enjoy seeing him helpless with his most private parts and that nicely shaped butt of his fully exposed for my pleasure (and his torment). In honor of our anniversary (35+ years) I thought it would be fun to design and build a heavy all steel restraint system. This system would combine a collar with a spreader bar and a linking bar that would force him to stand and waddle/walk bent over so that nicely shaped butt is available for my viewing and torment. I started with the spreader bar his ankles would be kept 22 inches apart, that way he could waddle/walk, but only slowly. The cuffs of the spreader would be formed from 1/4-inch thick steel bar 2-inches wide. ...

I work over night so when I arrived home Monday morning the first thing I did is take the kids to school. It takes about 10 minutes. I did this and returned home. I noticed a note on the bed and so I read it. It said: “Take a shower and then tie yourself spread to the bed. Put 15 clips on your balls and shaft and use the clothshanger with clips on your nipples and tie off to the bed (it’s one of those metal hangers with clips to hold the cloths). Gag and blindfold yourself and wait. I am not sure how long this will last.” That was all it said. ...

Strand had been planning to meet his new friend, they had decided to meet for lunch at a local restaurant. They both were into bondage but Chris was into much more pain and had a Mistress. Strand wondered if he would get to meet Chris’s Mistress and if he did what would happen. On the day of the meeting Strand was nervous as he walked down the street to the restaurant, what would happen today he wondered. He entered and found a seat in the corner, he was about a half hour early and he wanted to get a seat where he could watch the door. He waited for a while as people came and went. Then a big guy came into the restaurant wearing a blue shirt and jean shorts. This is what his friend had said he would be wearing. He stopped and looked around and Strand waved to him. He moved over to the table and ask if he was Strand. Strand said yes and they both sat at the table. ...

Sharon stepped into the house. The house was large and Victorian like from the outside. The interior however was bright and modern as well as very spacious. There were frosted windows so people on the outside could not see in but people on the inside could see out. There was an end table with a light stand on it. Across the room was a large television. There was a magazine rack also present with several magazines inside of it. “Would you like me to take your coat?” The rubber slave girl asked Sharon? “Ummm… okay”, Sharon says. The rubber slave girl was dressed in a black rubber cat suit with black leather high heel shoes that were locked onto each of her ankles with small padlocks. Her hair was a lovely blonde that was pulled back into a clip that kept her hair out of her face. The slave girl also wore a black leather chastity belt, which was also locked on to her by a padlock. “You can have a seat here if you like. When mistress is ready for you I will come and get you.” The rubber slave girl exclaimed. “Thank you”, Sharon says as she takes a seat on the comfy leather couch. She then reaches for a magazine. The magazine is titled, “rubber life”. Sharon begins to thumb through the magazine. Inside there are pictures of men and women wearing rubber as well as articles on how to keep the rubber clean and polished. Sharon had never worn latex of rubber before but was curious as to what it would feel like against her skin. She then picked up another magazine called, “Domination”. This magazine was clearly for masters and mistresses assisting to help punish and explore the limits of slaves. There were pictures of men and women in the magazine who were being tickled my dominants. Sharon had never really been in bondage before except one time when an ex-boyfriend had tied her up. She let him tie her up because she was curious as to what it would feel like and she felt that she had a bit of a submissive side that she wanted to explore. Sharon however had liked women as well as men. But she has never had a relationship with woman just men. This was the reason of why she was here at Mistress Laura’s. Sharon got horny at seeing another woman in rubber or latex or by seeing another woman get tied up. Sharon masturbated to pictures of women in bondage and latex on her computer for about a year now. At the age of 22 and now out on her own and finished with college she decided that she was ready to experience lesbianism and BDSM So she finally made the plunge. She had seen Mistress Laura’s advertisement in the telephone book and she now was here for an interview. “Mistress, is ready for you now.” Said the rubber slave girl. “Come with me,” she said. “Ahhhhh Sharon nice to meet you. How are you today? Have a seat please. You can leave us alone now Rachel”, mistress Laura said referring to the rubber slave girl. Sharon exchanged pleasantries and took a seat. “I see that you are interested in becoming a slave?” Mistress Laura said. “Yes mis…” Sharon began to say but was cut off by Mistress Laura who said, “I’m not your mistress yet so you can just call me Laura.” “Yes Laura, I want to be a slave girl.” Sharon said. “Have you ever been in bondage before Sharon?” “Ye…yes”, Sharon stammered. “I was once with an ex boyfriend.” “Did you enjoy it Sharon?” Mistress Laura asks. “Yes I did.” Sharon replies. “Good, I’m glad because if you become my slave girl you will be in bondage a lot you know. Do you masturbate yourself often Sharon?” Mistress Laura asks. Sharon blushes at being asked that question. “Yes”, she says sheepishly. “Almost everyday Laura.” “Wow, quite the masturbator we have here.” Laura says with a bit of a laugh. “If you become my slave Sharon you will not be allowed to masturbate when you are in this house unless I give you permission. Do you understand that Sharon?” “I understand.” Sharon says. “Tell me”, Laura begins, “Do you ever kissed or fondled a woman?” “No”, Sharon replies. “Would you like to experience the best kind of pleasure that only two women can give each other?” Laura asks. “I think so…” Sharon says. “You think so Sharon? You have to be 100% sure this is what you want or you cannot become my slave. You have to want to become a lesbian here. It is an expectation of all my slave girls.” Laura explains. “I really want to become your slave Laura” Sharon says. “Do you fanaticize about women when you masturbate Sharon?” Laura asks her? “Yes”, Sharon answers with a red face. “Okay,” mistress Laura begins, “Why are you here? What is your ambition of why you want to become a slave girl?” Laura enquires. “I’m sick of men they don’t treat me well. They only want me just for one thing.” Sharon explains. “Hmmmm you certainly are an attractive girl Sharon, that’s for sure. Do you workout Sharon?” Laura asks. “Yes, I do three times a week.” Sharon tells. “Do you have any sex toys Sharon?” “No, I don’t.” Sharon says “That will be changing soon enough”, Laura says with a smile. “Since you have passed the interview and medical examination Sharon you can be one of my weekend slaves. You are to report here no later then 7:00pm sharp on Friday to begin your training as a slave girl. Do not be late because if you are I may not train you. You will also be staying the weekend until 5:00pm on Sunday so bring a toothbrush and a hairbrush. You won’t need anything else other then that and the clothes on your back since I will supply everything else. Oh yes, take the bus and not your car. The police do not take kindly to cars being left out on the street for a couple of days. Do you understand Sharon?” Laura says after explaining the conditions. “Yes, Laura I do. Thank you very much,” says Sharon smiling from ear to ear. “Good I shall see you Friday afternoon at 7:00pm. I am looking forward to it as well. See you then Sharon.” Laura says “Bye Mistress”, Sharon says while going out the office door. Sharon was jumping for joy in her mind. She could hardly wait for Friday to come. On the way home she stopped by a pizza shop to get a slice. When she arrived home she quickly ate the pizza it tasted so good. After eating she busied herself on the Internet looking at pictures of women in bondage and being forced to service their mistresses. She felt her sex getting hot and wet as she quickly jumped out of her chair and shed her clothes. After stripping naked she drove her hand into her now dripping wet snatch and rubbed herself all the way to orgasm. After masturbating herself she cleaned herself up and went to bed. She was all nice and warm under the covers and still sexually excited about thinking about Friday. Sharon soon drifted off into a slumberous sleep. When she awoke the next morning she realised that she had slept in and would be late for work if she were not careful with her time. She slowly rose from her bed and began to peel off her night gown that she had slept in. She showered quickly and grabbed an apple for breakfast and made it to work on time. Sharon sat at her desk but all she could think about was Friday evening when she finally would get to experience what rubber and bondage was like. She couldn’t concentrate on her work all day long. Visions of the girl that was Mistress Laura’s maid danced in her head. The girl had turned Sharon on and she hoped that Mistress Laura would dress her in the same manner. Since the day at work was rather slow, Sharon checked out some bondage, latex and rubber websites on the Internet. She knew the access codes, which would enable her to surf without the IT guys seeing where she went on the Internet thanks to her friend Jason, who worked in IT. Sharon, had found one website called, “Rubber and Fun for You.” To Sharon’s amazement she discovered that this was a store that was located only three blocks away from her apartment. Sharon decided that she could not wait until Friday and decided that she would find out the feel of rubber or latex before then. She made a mental note to visit the store after work. Finally 4:00 had arrived and Sharon was off to ‘Rubber Fun for You’. Sharon came upon the store, which was in the historic properties area of the city. The store resembled an old style general store like what you saw in the movies. The store looked normal enough from the outside with green trim around the large display windows and a red antique style door. “Okay”, Sharon thought, “In I go.” Sharon told herself as she opened the door and heard little bells ring to let the staff know that a customer had entered the store. A moment later Sharon saw a lovely blonde woman emerges wearing a skintight black cat suit. The suit was so tight that Sharon could see the imprint of the woman’s nipples through the latex as well as the “V” of where the legs ended at the pubic area. The woman also wore black high heels but these were not locked on her feet like the rubber slave girls had been. The store clerk also had her hair pulled back into a tight bun and had a piercing through her left nostril. The piercing was a very small stuff however. Sharon could also see that the clerk had on some make-up but not an eccentric amount. Just a bit of lipstick, some blush, eye shadow was all she wore. Sharon was now getting aroused and came back to reality when the clerk asked her if there was anything that she could help her with. “Yes, ummmmm yeah”, Sharon stammered. This was her very first time in a store that sold goods such as these and she felt a bit overwhelmed as well as a bit nervous. “What did you have in mind?” The store girl asked. “Ummmmmmmm some latex I think.” Replied Sharon. “Okay, what kind were you looking for? Do you have any particular colour in mind or style?” The store girl enquired. “I think I would like to see a latex thing.” Sharon blurted out. “Ahhh a thong”, Sharon thought to herself. “I could wear that and people would never know that I had it on. This is good.” Sharon said to herself now getting excited. “Hmmm”, the store girl said. “We have thongs in crotch less and with a crotch. The also come in red, blue, green, and black.” You can also get them with a dildo or a butt plug inside of them." “Dildo…butt plug…scary,” Sharon thought to herself. She didn’t think she was ready for that so she just went with a plain blue thong. “Would you like to try it on first to make sure it fits properly?” The clerk asked Sharon. “Oh and what is your waist size?” “I’m a 27,” Sharon replied. She had given her waist size to women before when getting clothes but never for underwear. Buying this thing made her embarrassed as well as horny and aroused all at the same time. It was a pleasant feeling for her. The shop girl had directed Sharon over to the fitting area where Sharon closed the door and removed her shoes and khaki pants then her lovely bikini underwear. She noticed that the bikini was a little wet since seeing the shop girl in latex and then thought about buying her first piece of fetish clothing. Her pussy was moist and she took a moment to rub her pubic area before pulling the thong up. “All okay in there?” The shop girl asked. “Yeah, I’m good,” Sharon, replied. “Do you mind if I have a look when you are done?” The shop girl asks Sharon. “No, I don’t mind.” Why did I just say that???!!!! Sharon said to herself. Even though she was aroused and found the other woman attractive especially women dressed in rubber or latex she had never let other store clerks see her in her underwear in the past when she shopped. But then Sharon thought this was okay so she steeped out for the shop girl’s inspection. “That looks really nice on you!” The shop girl remarked. “It suits you perfectly. Nice colour blue to match your skin colour as well as it hugs your butt and pubic area very nicely. Are you happy with it?” “Yeah it’s good.” Sharon relied. “Okay you can go back in and change unless you want to wear it home. I will go and ring in the sale on the cash register.” The shop girl explains. “How much will this cost?” Sharon enquires. “$18.00 plus taxes so it will come to a total of $21.70.” Says the shop girl. Sharon decides to go back in and change back into her bikini underwear and hands the thong to the shop girl so she can bag it for her. “Is there anything else that I can help you with?” The shop girl asks. “No, I think I’m good for now.” Sharon replies. “Here is our business card as well as a catalogue in case you are interested in anything else here in the future. Have a nice evening now and enjoy your purchase.” Remarks the shop girl while handing Sharon the bag containing her thong. “You have a nice evening as well,” Sharon responds. Sharon gets into her car and heads back to her apartment. She was so horny because she loved the way that the thong felt against her pussy and ass. Sharon was very wet as she opened the door to her apartment. As soon as she entered she stripped off her clothes and rubbed her clitoris into ecstasy. She felt so relieved to have a cum. Her body shook as she came again and again. After pleasuring herself to orgasm three times she wiped the pussy juice off her hands and pussy and made supper for herself. After supper Sharon tried on the thong and stood and looked at herself in the mirror. At 22, Sharon was an attractive girl. She had graduated from high school with honours and had gone to community college for two years to study Business Information Technology as well as accounting. She had graduated and became employed almost immediately with a company that paid her $35,000 a year plus full benefits. Sharon was still a bit of a shy girl but was still well liked and thought of by her family, friends and co-workers. Sharon had moved out of her parent’s house upon getting her job even though she lived only ten minutes away from them by car. She loved her parents but she was on a roll. She was young and successful and entering a new stage in her life. All of that made Sharon want to have her own place. Sharon had long brown hair down just past her shoulders. Her eyes were a lovely light ice blue and she had a beautiful smile. She dressed herself well but was by no means a snob. She enjoyed her job and the personal freedoms that if offered her. Sharon was also involved in her community. She volunteered at soup kitchens and the boys and girls club. Sharon’s breasts were a lovely 34C, with medium sized pink nipples. Her tummy was flat and tight. Her pussy was also lovely with a slender pink opening that allowed people to see her inner labia when she was aroused. Her pubic hair was unshaven Sharon had shaved her pubic hair once for an ex boyfriend because he complained about getting hair in his mouth when he went down on her. Her asshole was nice and tight and a virgin. Sharon had never engaged in anal sex before but was a bit curious about it. Sharon spun around and looked at her thong. She loved the look that it gave her and how it made her feel. The thong tightly hugged her hips and pussy lips as well as rides up her ass a little. “Nice”, Sharon thought to herself. She decided to remove the thing and go to bed sleeping naked. That way she could play with her breasts and pussy a bit since she was still a little bit aroused. The sun shone into the window and into Sharon’s eyes. She awoke and realised that she was naked. She then remembered that she had forgotten to change last night and decided to sleep naked instead. Sharon rarely slept naked unless she was with a man. Lately, she had been in bed with any guys even though she had many male friends. Sharon was a smart girl who used protection and was on the pill when she was sexually active. She certainly didn’t want any nasty surprises at twenty-two. As Sharon walked towards the shower she fondled her breasts and pussy. “Mmmmmmmmmm,” she sighed to herself as she ran her fingers through her pussy hair. After showering Sharon made herself some toast and drank some orange juice. She then did her hair, make-up and got ready to go to work. Passing the calendar she saw that today was Friday!!! This is the day that she had been waiting for. She then locked her apartment and headed to her car to go to work. Work was just another restless day for Sharon. She could hardly wait for 7:00pm to come about so she could go to Mistress Laura’s. Sharon was so not in tune with her job that she had to be asked three times by her friend Monique, if she wanted to go out to lunch with her. Finally 4:00 o’clock came and she went home. At home Sharon made supper, which consisted off spaghetti and sauce as well as some pepsi. Sharon then cleaned up her apartment a bit. She made her bed and vacuumed her bedroom and living room and washed a few dishes that needed to be cleaned. She did not want to come back to a messy apartment on Sunday evening. Sharon then relaxed a little by watching some television until about 6:30 when she gathered up her toothbrush, toothpaste and a hair brush and placed them in a bag. She grabbed her keys, put on her shoes and jacket, locked the apartment and then was off to the bus stop. The bus did not take long to arrive, and now Sharon was feeling a few things at the same time. She was happy because she was going to be with women all weekend, which is a fantasy of Sharon since she always felt a sexual tendency towards women. Sharon, also felt a bit sacred she did not really know what to suspect. She knew from the Internet that slave girls were subjected to bondage and sometimes pain. Sharon’s bondage experience was very limited and she had never experienced pain in a sexual way before. But she thought that maybe having her nipples clamped wouldn’t be too bad if Mistress Laura decided to do that to her. She certainly would give it a try but she may not have much of a choice either. Sharon arrived at Mistress Laura’s Victorian house again. She walked up the stairs and rang the doorbell. Soon Rachel the rubber slave girl/ maid appeared and was wearing a black rubber French maids latex suit with of course black high heels locked onto her feet. “Ahhhh Sharon, come in, nice to see you. You are a little early but that is good since Mistress likes to see that. Come with me please.” Rachel instructed. Sharon follows Rachel in to Mistress Laura’s study. Mistress asks, “Are you ready to become my slave girl for the weekend Sharon?” “Yes, Mistress Laura.” “Good slave. I’m sure you will get to experience pain and pleasure on many different levels this weekend. In time you will you will learn that they are both much the same. Rachel, take her to be shaven and waxed.” Mistress Laura directed. With that Sharon and Rachel were off to the, “dungeon”. When they arrived in the dungeon Rachel asked Sharon to remove all of her clothes. “Huh…” Sharon says. “Everything slut. Take everything off.” Rachel told her. “You are a slave girl now and slave girls do not wear clothes they are naked. You also must have your pubic hair removed as well as your armpit hair. Even the hair around your asshole must go.” “Uhhhh ok”, says Sharon sheepishly as she removes her shirt and bra. She had never really undressed in front of another woman before except when she was in the locker room at the gym. This time it was different because another girl would not only see her most private places, but another girl would touch her. Now that Sharon had removed her bikini and socks she stood naked in front of Rachel. “Mmmmmm”, says Rachel. “You are really very pretty. Nice tits.” “Come here,” Rachel tells Sharon. “Put your hands in these.” Rachel had a pair of leather handcuffs that had chains attached to the ceiling. Sharon complied and Rachel locked the cuffs on her hands. Rachel the flicked a switch and the chains started to move toward the ceiling. Sharon’s hands were slowly pulled towards the ceiling over her head. Rachel then took a spreader bar and placed it between Sharon’s ankles. “There, that’s done, now you can’t close your legs or resist very much when I shave and way your pussy. You do need one more thing however.” Rachel says as she roots in a drawer and pulls out a blue rubber ball gag. “Open your mouth please.” Rachel asks. Sharon opens her mouth and the gag is pushed in and is bucked at the back of her neck. “Now you can protest as much as you like and the gag will keep you quiet.” Rachel explains to Sharon. “Mmmmmmmmmmmmph,” Sharon replies. Rachel then tells Sharon, “Don’t be scared. I won’t hurt you. This is all part of becoming a slave. In all the girls that I have shaven Sharon, I only nicked one girls pussy because she wouldn’t stay still. Just stay still and you will be fine. I will be back in a sec I just need to get the clippers and the wax.” Rachel returns and begins to apply the wax to Sharon’s armpits. “Mmmmmmppphhhh”, Sharon exclaims through her gag as the cloth is pulled away from her armpits. “Now I have to shave muffy”, Rachel tells Sharon. Next a buzzing sound is heard. Sharon looks down to see her pubic hair falling to the floor. Once Sharon’s pubic hair is cut as short as Rachel can make it, Rachel begins to apply the wax and the cloth. “Rip”, and a muffled, “ahhhhh”, is heard from Sharon as the roots of her pubic hair are removed from her mons pubis. The waxing was especially painful to Sharon when her labium was waxed. “I know it hurts, but Mistress Laura will not be happy until your pussy is completely hairless and smooth. You have a pretty cunt too.” Rachel tells Sharon. After waxing Sharon’s pussy Rachel, begins to wax Sharon’s legs as well. “Their all done Sharon. Just hold on a second. I have some lotion for you that will take any sting or irritation out of your skin as well as give your skin a nice vanilla smell. The lotion will also make your skin really smooth.” Rachel explains. Rachel applies the lotion to Sharon’s armpits, pussy and legs. She takes a moment to finger Sharon’s pussy, which was a bit wet. “Mmmmmm,” Sharon moans through her ball gag. This moan however was a moan of pleasure. Then Rachel says, “Opps, I almost forgot to wax your asshole. Bend over a little please.” Sharon complies again and she feels a stinging sensation on her anus and the wax is applied. Rachel then rubs some of the lotion on Sharon’s anus. “It’s time for mistresses inspection.” Rachel says. Rachel puts a metal collar around Sharon’s neck and locks it on her. The spreader bar is then removed as well as the leather cuffs. A pair of police style handcuffs is placed of Sharon’s wrists behind her back. A leash is then put on her collar and the ball gag is left in place. “Come on Sharon.” Rachel says as she leads Sharon down the hall on route to Mistress Laura’s office. “Knock, knock, knock,” Rachel raps on the door of Mistress Laura’s office. “Come in,” Mistress Laura says. Both Sharon and Rachel enter Mistress Laura’s large office. There is a couch, an armchair, a large desk, fireplace, and a laptop. There is also some peculiar furniture that you would not find in the normal office setting. There were rings in the walls to attach slaves to as well as a punishment bench used to fuck slaves pussies and asses as well as to discipline them with the whip. “Kneel,” Mistress Laura says. “Show our new slave the submissive kneel for inspection please Rachel.” Mistress Laura directs. “Yes mistress,” Rachel says as she gets down on her hands and knees and lowers her head so that her chin is resting on the floor. Her rear is then raised high into the air and she places her hand behind her back. “Copy Rachel’s movements please Sharon.” Mistress Laura says. Sharon gets down on to the floor and copies Rachel. A bit of drool escapes from her mouth onto the carpet due to her ball gag. “Stay steady now Sharon, I won’t hurt you.” Mistress Laura tells Sharon. Mistress Laura begins to touch Sharon’s nicely shaped breasts as well as pinching her nipples a little bit. Laura then works her way to Sharon’s rear and holds her sex in her hand while rubbing the labia with her fingers. “Very smooth, good job shaving and waxing her.” Mistress Laura then slides a finger into Sharon’s pussy and rubs her clitoris a bit. “Mmmm, wet pussy. Do you enjoy this Sharon?” Mistress Laura asks her with a smile. “Mmmmmmm”, is all that Sharon can do to reply. Mistress Laura then removes Sharon’s ball gag. “Okay, we will take Sharon on a little tour now around the house. Rachel helps Sharon stand up.” Laura remarks. “What size of shoes do you wear Sharon?” Mistress Laura enquires. “Size eight mistress.” Sharon replies. Rachel then appears with a pair of black size eight high heels, which were the same as what Rachel wore on her feet. Sharon puts the shoes on and Rachel locks them onto her ankles. “Slave girls must wear the shoes locked to them. I will remove them at night.” Mistress Laura explained. “Rachel, go back to your cleaning duties because I am going to give Sharon a tour of the house.” Mistress Laura says. “Yes Mistress Laura.” Rachel exclaims. Sharon never really walked around naked before and certainly not in the presence of other girls. She felt a twinge in her pussy as it was getting even more wet. She wished that she could reach her hands down to her pussy and pleasure herself to get rid of the tenseness in her cunt but the handcuffs prevented her from doing so. The handcuffs were a good thing since she remembered that masturbation was prohibited without Mistress Laura’s permission. “How does your cunt feel?” Mistress asked. “Different but cool Mistress.” Sharon replies. “Ah yes, it should. A girl’s pussy feels nice and cool with the open air hitting it when the hair is removed. Trust me it will feel even more sensual and your pussy will feel even more smooth when I let you wear rubber or latex.” Mistress Lara tells Sharon. “This is what is called the St. Andrew’s cross Sharon. A slave is bound to the cross. Weights can be applied to her breasts or pussy lips. A slave’s breasts and pussy can also be whipped here.” Laura explained to Sharon. “Will I be bound here?” Sharon asked. “Yes, you will be. I won’t be harsh with you because you are new and lesbian BDSM should be a sensual and loving affair.” Laura says. “This next piece of equipment is what is called the, “pain box.” A slave girl sits in the box often with a dildo in her pussy and a butt plug inside her ass. The girl is held at the neck by this wooden collar but not so tight that she cannot breathe. These straps hold the girl’s legs and wrists. The slave is usually gagged with a jaw spreader, which I will show to you later. The slave can also be, “nose hooked”. This piece of metal goes inside of your nostrils. The metal is then pulled backwards, which in turn pulls the nose up, and the head and neck backwards. And finally the slave’s breasts may also have nipple clamps attached to them.” Mistress Laura described. Sharon immediately hoped that she would not be subjected to the pain box but the dildo and butt plug inside of her did intrigue her. Sharon had already seen jaw spreaders before from looking at bondage pictures on the Internet. She liked the look that the jaw spreaders had on girls and she got horny when she saw the bondage models wearing them. “This my dear Sharon is what is called, “The Wooden Pony.” The wooden pony consisted of a smooth pine board, which was attached to ropes and pulleys leading to the ceiling. “A slave has her wrists restrained in the cuffs and her arms are raised above her head. Weights are also attached to her ankles. The girl is also gagged and may have a blindfold or a posture collar around her neck. The slave girl is raised up so her pussy bears the weight of her body. Her pussy rests on the board. The girl must balance herself on her toes. The slave’s breasts may also be clamped as well as her labia. This is something that slave girls hate at first but in time many often grow to love being subjected to the wooden pony.” Mistress Laura explained to Sharon. Sharon felt another twinge in her pussy and felt herself becoming ever more wet. She wanted to try the pony even if it did hurt her pussy. “This next excellent piece of bondage equipment Sharon is called a gynaecological table. I am sure that you have been on one similar to this at the doctor’s office. This one however has restrains for the head, neck, arms, hands, legs, feet as well as abdomen. It allows me a perfect view of your cunt and asshole.” Mistress Laura said. “This is the kitchen.” Mistress Laura explains. “We have lots of food here as well as drinks. When you are hungry and are not in bondage feel free to come in here and help yourself to whatever you want.” Mistress Laura offers to Sharon. “Are you thirsty Sharon?” Mistress enquires. “Yes, a little mistress.” Sharon replied. Mistress Laura takes a bottle of cola from the fridge and then retrieves two glasses from the cupboard. Next, she produces a handcuff key and unlocks Sharon’s handcuffs so she can drink. Once the pop was drunk Mistress Laura locks her cuffs back on her and they continue the tour. “Thank you for the drink Mistress.” Sharon chimed. “No problem Sharon, my pleasure,” Laura returned. “This is the living room.” The living room has a large screen TV with lovely chairs and couches. The room was nice and large. There was also a bench with straps attached to the centre of it sitting in the middle of the room. There was also so e ring bolts in the wall again. “The bench, is for disciplining naughty slaves, or when I feel like having a bit of fun” Laura tells Sharon. Laura proceeds to show Sharon the four washrooms in the house, the indoor swimming pool, the five bedrooms, the bondage beds, which were about 70cm in width and just over two meters long. They had lots of straps to bind someone to the bed. “Finally Sharon this will be your room tonight.” Mistress Laura produces a large key and unlocks a metal door for what looked like a large prison cell on the inside. “This is a jail cell Sharon, only larger then real cells.” Laura says. The cell had a large queen size bed inside of it. There were pillows and blankets a toilet and a couple of ring bolts attached to the wall. “Mistress, may I ask a question?” Sharon asks. “Yes Sharon, go right a head?” Laura says. “What are the rings on the wall for?” Sharon enquires. “Ahhhhh, they are part of the bondage equipment. You see a collar is locked around a girl’s neck and a chain is attached to it. The opposite side of the chain is attached to the ring in the wall.” Mistress Laura explains. “Now come to my office please Sharon.” Laura says while gently pulling on Sharon’s leash. Upon arriving in the office mistress Laura walks over to a drawer and pulls out a red ball gag and says, “Open wide”. The gag is put into Sharon’s mouth. All she can do is say, “mmmmmpppphhhh” “This Sharon is a discipline bench like you saw in the living room. Kneel down on the bench please Sharon.” Laura directs. Sharon kneels down and is bound to the bench. The straps on her legs and ankles hold her legs apart slightly so mistress can see Sharon’s shaven and waxed pussy and anus. Sharon’s arms are also bound to the sides of the bench. “I have seen your wet pussy and I can tell that it is hungry for action Sharon. This is what I do with all of my new slaves. You will get at least one orgasm tonight.” Mistress Laura reaches inside a drawer and pulls out a strap on dildo that resembled a large penis. She then laced the strap around her waist. “Have you ever been fucked doggy style Sharon?” Laura asks. “Mmmmmmpppphhh,” is all that Sharon can do to reply. “If not you are soon going to be.” Mistress Laura warns. Mistress Laura then gently lubricates the dildo then gently slides the dildo inside Sharon’s hot and wet pussy. “Mmmmmmmmm,” Sharon moans through her ball gag. “You like that don’t you Sharon?” Mistress Laura asks. “Soon you will learn the ins and outs of pleasure that only two women can give each other.” The strap on kept moving in and out of Sharon’s cunt and it was bushing up against her now enlarged clitoris as well. “Mmmmm,” Sharon chimed as she was getting close to cumming. Suddenly a nice moan came from Sharon as her pelvic muscles and sphincter contracted to give her a powerful orgasm. “Your cumming Sharon, keep going,” Mistress Laura said as she kept stimulating Sharon’s now sensitive clitoris and labia. Once Sharon had stopped orgasming mistress Laura undid her restraints and let Sharon stand up. Sharon’s ball gag was also removed. “Did you enjoy that Sharon? Your pussy certainly seemed to.” Mistress Laura remarks. “Yes I did enjoy it mistress! It was a amazing!!!” Sharon exclaimed happily. “Did you like being bound, gagged, and helpless of the situation Sharon?” Laura asks. “Yes mistress I did. It was a fantasy come true for me.” Sharon replied. “Good I’m glad that you enjoyed it. There will be much more of that to come believe me. In time I will turn you into a well disciplined slave eager to serve your mistress or whoever your mistress tells you to serve.” Laura says. “Now there is something that you can do for me.” Laura says. ...

Andy had been a regular at the fetish market, but today was different he was so nervous. Today he was meeting someone for the first time, Allison or Mistress Ally, as he knew her from on line. Andy had always known he had a kinky side to him. In his early twenties he had started to explore it with his then girlfriend. They had done a fair bit of bondage and some spanking, but it had always been taking it in turns and Andy had always felt lost when it came to his turn to tie his girlfriend up. He would just copy what she had done to him and not really enjoy it. ...

Her tongue just peeked out from between her lips as she concentrated on putting a final coat of mascara on. Pip’s long, straight, fine blonde hair fell over her shoulders. She was 29 and was just over five foot tall and thin, with a boy-like figure. She had heard people say of her more than once she looked like a boy. Yet there was nothing tomboy about Pip. Dressed in a long flowing button down dress in a Laura Ashley floral pattern and flat leather shoes she looked like something out of the seventies. Her pale blue eyes sparkled and her wide thin mouth was always smiling. ...

Part 1: The Arrival The box was finally pried open. All the partygoers leaned forward with their martini and brandy glasses in hand. A slight muffle was heard through all of the styrafoam blocks. The well-dressed man to whom this crate was addressed rummaged through the crate and the styrafoam like a kid rifling through a giant Cracker Jacks box. The guests peered in for a closer look. The gasps were audible as his blue-blooded friends and colleagues focused on the form beyond the foam. ...

Earlier this year I wrote up “my poolside adventure” of August 2006. Just to remind you, I’m an attractive 34 year old woman - blond, 5 foot 3 inches, 110 pounds, full C cup breasts - with an interest in self-bondage and light bdsm inspired, in part, by the stories on this website. Last summer, my neighbors asked me to watch their house while they were away on vacation, and I took the opportunity to practice some self-bondage by their backyard pool so that their their cute, twenty-something pool man could find me and fuck me. ...

from the 2007 Halloween special A gentle breeze rustled the leaves as two white ghosts moved slowly along the dark road. A pirate, a skeleton and a witch approached from the other direction on the opposite side of the road walking at a brisker pace. All except the tall ghost were carrying plastic containers. That carried by the short ghost was in the shape and color of a ripe pumpkin. It was Halloween and they were all out trick-or-treating, going door-to-door demanding candy. The two ghosts were a man and a girl, but not father and daughter as one might suppose, rather they were master and slave. As the two groups drew opposite each other the skeleton and the witch stopped to look at the ghosts. Skye, one of the ghosts, felt a chill, stumbled and had to take a few quick steps to recover. ...

First of all let me introduce myself - I’m Alan, apart from my interest in bondage I’m a perfectly normal guy in a normal job who likes the regular things in life, football, beer etc… This is the story of my life as the prisoner of the cruellest woman I’ve ever met, and I love every minute of it and have never been happier. The worst thing is - she does too! It all started out a few years ago as a perfectly normal relationship, I was single having just split up with the girlfriend I’d had since leaving university the previous year, she was nice enough, but I’d never brought up the subject of bondage with her - I think she’d have freaked out and left me quick smart if I had. Anyhow, I’d just left her and was quite rightly moping around in the typical single bachelor style of late nights watching the football with a curry and pint of lager in front of me. Then She happened. I was in the local corner shop getting some of the afore mentioned lager, She was standing at the counter talking to the shopkeeper. She was wearing the typical British Police uniform of the white blouse, dark heavy jumper with the bands for Her radio to clip on to, lower down She was wearing one of those just below the knee skirts, and of course the opaque black hose and flat shoes. She had dark hair pulled up in to a bun just under Her Police hat, and the most beautiful smile you’d ever seen! Since childhood I’d always had a thing for police women, I guess it was the authority and handcuffs which did it for me, not to mention the overall effect of their uniforms. It was kind of a blur, one minute I’m single enjoying life in my bachelor flat with the football and curry, the next thing I know I’m moving my stuff in with Her. I seemed to blink and a few months had gone by, and we were like the old married couples you see around, quite happy, but continually arguing about the stupidest of things. We were just living life, She was busy being a police woman, I was busy being the mediocre office worker that I was. Of course I always let Her win any argument and make the important decisions, after all She was earning more than me and well, I liked it that way. I’d get home in the evenings an hour or so before She did, so it was easy for me to fall into the traditional role of the “wife”, I’d cook dinner, have things ready for when She came home. She’d put her feet up afterwards whilst I did the washing and cleaning, then before bed I’d give Her a foot massage whilst She’d tell me what went on in the day, what kinds of arrests She’d made etc… Sex was normal enough, however I’d imagine Her arresting me and keeping me prisoner! One weekend I’d found myself alone, as she was on a training course due to finish on the Sunday. I was just knocking around doing the usual household stuff, and was quite bored by the end as you’d expect, after all She was away and my usual tasks of cooking dinner, listening to Her day simply weren’t needed. I decided to dig through some of the junk I’d still not got around to unpacking. Handcuffs. I found my old handcuffs and a few other bits of old self bondage equipment at the bottom of one of the boxes… As I was alone for the weekend (She wouldn’t be back until mid day on the Sunday), I decided to have a little fun! I was lucky enough that the bed we’d bought when I’d moved in was fitted with a solid wood slotted headboard, so with some glee I chained the cuffs to the top of the bed, and through the legs at the other end I threaded a thick chain with an unlocked padlock on either end. Before I got too excited I locked an adjustable chastity cuff on, it was one of those with the closed end metal tube and a handcuff for the locking mechanism. Now for the escape mechanism… I’d been reading up from various websites about what is known as an Ice Release, where you get a stocking, put some ice in the toe section, and slide a ring over the outside with your keys attached via a string; the idea being that when the ice melts the ring falls off and swings over to your waiting hands. Anyhow, I set this up, filling up one of Her stockings with the ice (I’d used a whole tray-full!) and tying it to the light in the middle of the room - I’d set it in such a manner that the keys would swing into my hands, eventually! I lay back on the bed for five minutes, my legs in a spread-eagled position, ankles next to the chains at the bottom, a couple of small open padlocks in my hand… My heart was going and I was sweating, after all since I’d known Her I’d not done anything like this! When I’d managed to muster my nerves and stop shaking I locked the chains around my spread ankles. Now I was trapped, there was no way I’d be able to stand up from this position to get the keys to unlock chains, I was committed! I lay back and applied a pair of nipple clamps, blindfolding myself and handcuffing my hands above my head before I managed to change my mind and remove the clamps. I double locked the cuffs with a paper clip and threw that on the floor. Head-trip, I was taking off for a good few hours of bound fun and there was nothing I could do about it, no way out, no matter what happened until the ice melted I wasn’t going anywhere. The clamps set my nipples on fire, ever breath drew more pain from that direction, even moving my upper body a little bounced them up and down; my best plan to avoid the pain was to stay absolutely still. Of course the chastity cuff had become tight and uncomfortable as soon as I’d locked the cuffs on and begun the trip! With the amount of ice I’d used, and the size of the ring holding the keys up there I figured I’d be like that for anything from four hours to six, a long session for the first time in a few years but I’d found in the past that the long ones always gave me the best head trip. I had no idea how long I’d been tied up when I heard the sound of keys in the door - She was back, her course must have finished early! My heart threatening to beat right out of my chest at that sound, I was straining to hear what I could, hoping she’d stay downstairs long enough for the ice to finish melting and for me to get free before being discovered in this predicament! I tried with desperation to remove the blindfold by rubbing the side of it against my stretched arms, try and try as I might it just wouldn’t come off, I’d done too good a job. When the ice is just about melted enough the keys will drop a little at a time, each time making the jangling noise, towards the end it tends to become more frequent as gravity overcomes the ice-grip. At last I heard the sound, it could only be a few more minutes until I was free, and She was still downstairs, I was safe! I swear it must have been a matter of seconds before the keys were going to drop when She walked into the room. It was dark in there, hell I was blindfolded so I certainly didn’t need the lights on, She dropped Her bags on the floor, and from what I can hear was just turning around to go back downstairs when the keys dropped with their jangling sound. I heard the flick of the light switch and a startled gasp as I was fumbling with the keys. I expected shouting, I expected questions, but no, when I’d gotten to and removed the blindfold she was just stood there in her uniform staring at me. I started to explain, I stammered “I can explain…”, she held up one hand and said she understood fully and I need say no more. You could have knocked me cold with a feather, as it was having her there with my legs still chained and my cock still encased in steel was beginning to excite me painfully. I was just fumbling to unlock the chastity device when She stepped forward, putting her foot firmly on my chest forcing me down taking the keys from my shaking hands, saying “You won’t be needing these any time soon, will you?”, smiling like the cat who’d had the cream! I was speechless, there were simply no words coming into my mind! I must have looked a picture there, Her pinning me firmly to the bed with Her foot. She moved to sit astride me pinning me with her full weight. At this point I was so excited the chastity device really started to hurt, She must have noticed, saying “Does this excite you, Alan? Do you want me to keep you here, at my mercy? Do you want to become my special prisoner?” I found my voice and stuttering “Yes, more than anything, I’ve wanted that since the moment I saw you.” “Me too” She whispered, climbing up, sitting on my chest, she locked my hands back in to the cuffs. “What, all this time, you wanted to keep me like this”? She whispered, bending down to my ear, “Yes, I saw the way you looked at me and knew eventually you’d be all mine, under my lock and key!” She grinned, shifting Her weight, rocking back and forth, almost ripping the nipple clamps and making me wince. “There is something missing with this though”, holding one finger to her lips in a thoughtful expression… A wicked glint came into her eye as She dismounted and walked over to Her bags returning with one which She placed between my legs. From the bag She produced a pair of Her tights, obviously worn, and a equally worn pair of panties. After slowly removing Her skirt, She rolled up the dirty pair of panties and rubbed them inside the panties she was wearing against Her mound. You can probably tell what came next (It wasn’t me - I was still locked up!), She put the now damp dirty panties in my mouth, slapping me on the cheek at the same time, then tightly tied the tights on, very effectively gagging me! Finally She replaced the blindfold and started to walk away. She paused on her way out of the room, turning, saying “Just call if you need anything, love”, quickly followed by a little giggle and “Oh wait, you can’t!” then walked out, shutting the door behind Her. I swear had it not been for the chastity device keeping me in firm control I would have exploded! This was it, the event which I’d waited and fantasised about for my entire adult life and it was coming true. ...

First of all let me introduce myself - I’m Alan, apart from my interest in bondage I’m a perfectly normal guy in a normal job who likes the regular things in life, football, beer etc… This is the story of my life as the prisoner of the cruellest woman I’ve ever met, and I love every minute of it and have never been happier. The worst thing is - she does too! It all started out a few years ago as a perfectly normal relationship, I was single having just split up with the girlfriend I’d had since leaving university the previous year, she was nice enough, but I’d never brought up the subject of bondage with her - I think she’d have freaked out and left me quick smart if I had. Anyhow, I’d just left her and was quite rightly moping around in the typical single bachelor style of late nights watching the football with a curry and pint of lager in front of me. Then She happened. I was in the local corner shop getting some of the afore mentioned lager, She was standing at the counter talking to the shopkeeper. She was wearing the typical British Police uniform of the white blouse, dark heavy jumper with the bands for Her radio to clip on to, lower down She was wearing one of those just below the knee skirts, and of course the opaque black hose and flat shoes. She had dark hair pulled up in to a bun just under Her Police hat, and the most beautiful smile you’d ever seen! Since childhood I’d always had a thing for police women, I guess it was the authority and handcuffs which did it for me, not to mention the overall effect of their uniforms. It was kind of a blur, one minute I’m single enjoying life in my bachelor flat with the football and curry, the next thing I know I’m moving my stuff in with Her. I seemed to blink and a few months had gone by, and we were like the old married couples you see around, quite happy, but continually arguing about the stupidest of things. We were just living life, She was busy being a police woman, I was busy being the mediocre office worker that I was. Of course I always let Her win any argument and make the important decisions, after all She was earning more than me and well, I liked it that way. I’d get home in the evenings an hour or so before She did, so it was easy for me to fall into the traditional role of the “wife”, I’d cook dinner, have things ready for when She came home. She’d put her feet up afterwards whilst I did the washing and cleaning, then before bed I’d give Her a foot massage whilst She’d tell me what went on in the day, what kinds of arrests She’d made etc… Sex was normal enough, however I’d imagine Her arresting me and keeping me prisoner! One weekend I’d found myself alone, as she was on a training course due to finish on the Sunday. I was just knocking around doing the usual household stuff, and was quite bored by the end as you’d expect, after all She was away and my usual tasks of cooking dinner, listening to Her day simply weren’t needed. I decided to dig through some of the junk I’d still not got around to unpacking. Handcuffs. I found my old handcuffs and a few other bits of old self bondage equipment at the bottom of one of the boxes… As I was alone for the weekend (She wouldn’t be back until mid day on the Sunday), I decided to have a little fun! I was lucky enough that the bed we’d bought when I’d moved in was fitted with a solid wood slotted headboard, so with some glee I chained the cuffs to the top of the bed, and through the legs at the other end I threaded a thick chain with an unlocked padlock on either end. Before I got too excited I locked an adjustable chastity cuff on, it was one of those with the closed end metal tube and a handcuff for the locking mechanism. Now for the escape mechanism… I’d been reading up from various websites about what is known as an Ice Release, where you get a stocking, put some ice in the toe section, and slide a ring over the outside with your keys attached via a string; the idea being that when the ice melts the ring falls off and swings over to your waiting hands. Anyhow, I set this up, filling up one of Her stockings with the ice (I’d used a whole tray-full!) and tying it to the light in the middle of the room - I’d set it in such a manner that the keys would swing into my hands, eventually! I lay back on the bed for five minutes, my legs in a spread-eagled position, ankles next to the chains at the bottom, a couple of small open padlocks in my hand… My heart was going and I was sweating, after all since I’d known Her I’d not done anything like this! When I’d managed to muster my nerves and stop shaking I locked the chains around my spread ankles. Now I was trapped, there was no way I’d be able to stand up from this position to get the keys to unlock chains, I was committed! I lay back and applied a pair of nipple clamps, blindfolding myself and handcuffing my hands above my head before I managed to change my mind and remove the clamps. I double locked the cuffs with a paper clip and threw that on the floor. Head-trip, I was taking off for a good few hours of bound fun and there was nothing I could do about it, no way out, no matter what happened until the ice melted I wasn’t going anywhere. The clamps set my nipples on fire, ever breath drew more pain from that direction, even moving my upper body a little bounced them up and down; my best plan to avoid the pain was to stay absolutely still. Of course the chastity cuff had become tight and uncomfortable as soon as I’d locked the cuffs on and begun the trip! With the amount of ice I’d used, and the size of the ring holding the keys up there I figured I’d be like that for anything from four hours to six, a long session for the first time in a few years but I’d found in the past that the long ones always gave me the best head trip. I had no idea how long I’d been tied up when I heard the sound of keys in the door - She was back, her course must have finished early! My heart threatening to beat right out of my chest at that sound, I was straining to hear what I could, hoping she’d stay downstairs long enough for the ice to finish melting and for me to get free before being discovered in this predicament! I tried with desperation to remove the blindfold by rubbing the side of it against my stretched arms, try and try as I might it just wouldn’t come off, I’d done too good a job. When the ice is just about melted enough the keys will drop a little at a time, each time making the jangling noise, towards the end it tends to become more frequent as gravity overcomes the ice-grip. At last I heard the sound, it could only be a few more minutes until I was free, and She was still downstairs, I was safe! I swear it must have been a matter of seconds before the keys were going to drop when She walked into the room. It was dark in there, hell I was blindfolded so I certainly didn’t need the lights on, She dropped Her bags on the floor, and from what I can hear was just turning around to go back downstairs when the keys dropped with their jangling sound. I heard the flick of the light switch and a startled gasp as I was fumbling with the keys. I expected shouting, I expected questions, but no, when I’d gotten to and removed the blindfold she was just stood there in her uniform staring at me. I started to explain, I stammered, “I can explain…”, she held up one hand and said she understood fully and I need say no more. You could have knocked me cold with a feather, as it was having her there with my legs still chained and my cock still encased in steel was beginning to excite me painfully. I was just fumbling to unlock the chastity device when She stepped forward, putting her foot firmly on my chest forcing me down taking the keys from my shaking hands, saying, “You won’t be needing these any time soon, will you?”, smiling like the cat who’d had the cream! I was speechless, there were simply no words coming into my mind! I must have looked a picture there, Her pinning me firmly to the bed with Her foot. She moved to sit astride me pinning me with her full weight. At this point I was so excited the chastity device really started to hurt, She must have noticed, saying, “Does this excite you, Alan? Do you want me to keep you here, at my mercy? Do you want to become my special prisoner?” ...

For most of us, regardless of circumstance, there is a certain level of apprehension, embarrassment, and humiliation at being without clothes. Even in a locker room or in front of your doctor most people feel ill at ease and vulnerable. Nudists may tell you they find it exciting. But, I am no nudist and being naked in front of even my own gender is distracting. Add someone from the opposite sex and I concern myself with appearance and decorum. The evening I am about to describe went far beyond this with many others of both sexes in the same rooms walking about, looking, touching, and feeling. Some of them are buck naked, while others modestly attired. Although, I am an adult and consented to all this (at least in a manner of speaking), I am securely hand cuffed every minute. ...

Entry into Anonymous Author stories contest The campers filed into the medium sized auditorium and sat at the desks. The room was not unlike a large lecture hall. The women were excited about spending the summer at this camp. It was expensive, especially because most of the campers were schoolteachers who had the summer off, but it was well known for its results. Campers always came away slimmer, tanned and in great physical shape. ...

Entry into Anonymous Author stories contest So the wife and I couldn’t always decide on who should be the Dom. Until one day she came home and tells me she found someone to do us both. Who’s going to do that I ask. “Don’t worry its someone we can trust,” Gail tells me. Next Friday night we are to meet her at the bar on the corner. Friday finally arrives and I’m a little nervous about this whole thing. I’m home waiting for Gail to get home from work. She gets home early also. I kiss her when she gets in the door. She hands me a package and tells me. “Our new mistress wants us to wear these when we meet her tonight” ...

The BDSM Expo has been going on for two days already. We have checked in at the hotel on Tuesday and from Friday morning Alicia and I planned to be lost in the aisles of the convention floor. The BDSM Expo has plenty of things to entertain us, you see. We purchased a lot and I had so much fun watching Alicia squirming when I said that I absolutely had to get those hinged handcuffs, and that latex catsuit and also those latex panties. My wife gets excited at the idea of all these things but is a bit shy. She is also a tall (5’ 9") willowy and gorgeous redhead with a slim waist and narrow hips and breasts that are just a bit too big for her chest but I don’t complain. A C cup is a bit snug but a D is too roomy so she stays with a C. Her nipples are small and tend to pucker and swell when she is turned on. Her face would launch a whole bunch of ships. A total 9.9 even though she doesn’t know how incredibly sexy lovely she is. ...

Part Seven Chapter 19 - In which the Rubber Bondage prisoner discovers his Mistress is not as cruel as he thought. I did not sleep in the terrible Rubber Bondage Helen had put me into. Every time I felt myself dozing off I inadvertently moved and found myself rotating round and round. I was compelled to try to get myself face up so as to be in the best position. I seemed to be doing this for hours and hours but I knew the time was not passing that quickly. I was sure I had many hours of suffering to endure in this dreadful Rubber Bondage. There was a sudden click in my ears and Mistress was talking to me. ...

Andrea had a craving to visit a Mistress and finally it had come true. She had found a Mistress through a friend and now she was on her way to visit her. She really knew little about her other then she was very secret about her location. Andrea drove through the city finally arriving at a small side street. She pulled into the street and parked. The directions she had gotten from the internet said to go to the door marked 194. ...

Part One The leather cuffs on her ankles and wrists had been firmly fixed to the metal bedstead, holding her arms and legs as open as they could be without causing pain. A leather blindfold over her eyes, she lay face down on the bed. A pillow placed under her bottom raising it just a few inches off the bed making a tempting target. He walked around the bed looking at her smooth skin, his eyes lingering over her raised bottom and then stopping as he came to her face. Her head turned to one side showing her succulent red lips slightly parted, her breathing had quickened as she had been restrained. As he stroked back, her long blonde hair, the smell of her womanhood mingling with leather and her perfume reached his nose. ...

(story continues from Twisted 1: Julies Story) Chapter Two - Revenge is Best Served Cold Julie had waited for this day, now she would have her revenge and find out who the others were that did the unspeakable torture to her many years ago. She had found Nanny, one day on her early morning run she had seen her. She lived only a few houses down the road. “She was married and living so close!” Julie thought to herself. Julie had planned this day now she would have her first taste of revenge. ...

The second Thursday every month I take the train to the city and spend a few hours at the Rubber Club. I like chatting with friends who feel the same way about dressing in rubber. They are mostly men, a few couples and once in a while a single female; the dress-code is strictly rubber. It was on such a Thursday that I first saw her. She had a spectacular body, which was encased in a bright-red rubber suit. Her legs were in thigh-high rubber boots, her arms in shoulder-length latex gloves and her head was covered by a tight red latex hood. ...

It felt cold at first, the leather bench that found my bottom when I was ordered to sit. The cold surprised me and made me let out a small gasp, but it felt good on the welts I knew the wooden cane had left on my backside. The cool surface lessened the burning sting, if only for a moment. SMACK!! My top of my breasts exploded in pain from the unexpected blow. “Slaves do not sit on furniture, slaves are furniture, slaves are things. You are a thing.” He whispers in my ear. ...

Chapter 6: The Introduction of The Bondage Bots Cindy Sue was taped up in a web made by the third machine, down in Lacey’s basement, while the rest of the group was Making plans. Down in the basement at Lacey’s house: Beth asked Cindy Sue if she could join her in the web. Cindy Sue said it was fine with her, so Beth ran and jumped into the web near Cindy Sue and the web moved back and forth just like a real spider web. The third machine wrapped Beth up like Cindy Sue and then asked if they wanted their heads wrapped in tape or hooded? They both said they wanted to be able to talk the each other. Charles said they had to go now. The rest of the group went up stairs. Lacey got some of her sweat clothes for Mary Sue and Amy Sue to wear since they came wrapped only in duct tape. Charles had the two machines take out all of the units from Lacey’s van and put the second row seats back in the van. He then had them put 50 units back in the van to take to the adult store. Now that everyone that was going to the store had clothes on, they all got into the front and the two machines got into the back of the van and they left. ...

(story continues from Smart Duct Tape 5) Chapter 6: The Introduction of The Bondage Bots Cindy Sue was taped up in a web made by the third machine, down in Lacey’s basement, while the rest of the group was making plans. Down in the basement at Lacey’s house: Beth asked Cindy Sue if she could join her in the web. Cindy Sue said it was fine with her, so Beth ran and jumped into the web near Cindy Sue and the web moved back and forth just like a real spider web. The third machine wrapped Beth up like Cindy Sue and then asked if they wanted their heads wrapped in tape or hooded? They both said they wanted to be able to talk the each other. Charles said they had to go now. The rest of the group went up stairs. Lacey got some of her sweat clothes for Mary Sue and Amy Sue to wear since they came wrapped only in duct tape. Charles had the two machines take out all of the units from Lacey’s van and put the second row seats back in the van. He then had them put 50 units back in the van to take to the adult store. Now that everyone that was going to the store had clothes on, they all got into the front and the two machines got into the back of the van and they left. ...

(story continues from Mistress Ellen’s Academy 2) Chapter 3 – Bob and Betsy’s First Bondage Encounter – part 1 On Saturday morning I woke up early in spite of myself; I was anxious! After a leisurely shower and breakfast, I putzed around for a couple of hours before I finally decided to get ready. I’d laid out my clothes the day before (showing my anxiety, it’s true), so the black nylon stockings and matching-black garter belt were right at hand. Over this I pulled a pair of blue panties, smiling momentarily about how one of my teen-years boyfriends had expressed surprise at the panties going over the garter belt. He just hadn’t thought about whether I’d want to unfasten all that stuff just to get my underpants down to pee! ...

Chapter 3 – Bob and Betsy’s First Bondage Encounter- part 2 After an hour or so’s worth of showering, refreshment, levity, and general recovery, Bob suggested that we return to the garage for our second session: “Ready to surrender your body and will to me, my friend Betsy?” I didn’t hesitate: “Your turn on top, my friend Bob!” He got up and disappeared upstairs to pull on a black vinyl catsuit that clung to him like skin from his feet to his neck, covering everything but clinging to his outlines so well that it didn’t really hide anything. In particular, Bob noticed that I noticed that I could clearly see the outlines of his thick cock. I flicked my tongue across my lips as I spotted the slit in the fat head of his cock. ...

PETFUN Mummy Quick sheet (developed with and approved by a qualified veterinarian) Name: Mummy (human) Average size: Varies Life Span: When properly cared for, up to 50 years, depending on age of mummy when purchased. Signs of a healthy Mummy: *Does not flinch or struggle to get away when you touch or stroke him. *Tries to get close to you when you get close to it. *Does not cry, moan, scream, or weep. *Shows interest, either in eye movement (if unwrapped) or in trying to listen to what’s going on around it. ...

I had known Pete since school days. We had been best friends most of that time with only the occasional argument. I had seen less of him since he got married but the friendship was too old to allow even such a radical change in life style to destroy it. I had met his wife, of course, both while they were courting, at the wedding and several times since. I have to say I am quite envious of him. Anne is a real beauty , demure, almost shy in company, but obviously devoted to him. I am not married, through choice I might add. I have concentrated on my career and only indulged in holiday flings or casual sex. I’m happy enough with my lot. I may have fantasised about getting Anne between the sheets, so to speak but I would not dream of doing such a thing in reality. Good friends are hard to come by. ...

Last weekend We decided to subject my wife to a new experience. After a morning of bondage and use, we loaded her up, naked, bound, plugged, filled, and gagged with a Nerf ball packed into a stocking, into the back of our friend’s SUV. We also loaded a crate into the truck, which our friend had made. The wooden crate measured 30”x16”x16”, and had a number of 1” diameter ventilation holes drilled in rows along five sides. The crate was constructed of plywood fastened to 2”x4” boards. The crate did not have any hinges, latches or locks, just a lid that would require securing down with wood screws and an electric screwdriver, which we brought along. ...

Day One “Cross your wrists behind your back and open your mouth.” Julie obeyed the command instantly, cradling her wrists one atop the other in the small of her back. She strained to hold her mouth open as wide as possible. She waited for him to fill it with a wad of cloth, a rubber ball, his cock, or whatever else he might choose to pack in. She drifted off, recalling the salty taste of his cock, her tongue swirling to greet its head as it forced its way in. ...

On Saturday I decided to proceed with some work that I had planned to do on one of our cars. It was a beautiful day, so I pulled the car into the driveway and up to the garage, with the front clip facing the garage door. Still sitting in a dark corner in the back of the garage was the case containing my very tightly bound, gagged, plugged, and packaged wife. She was, of course, exactly how and where I had left her Friday morning. I walked over and thumped on the upright case with my foot. I could easily hear her warbling moans through the case. I knew that she was both miserable and ecstatic in her tiny prison. Inside, she had grown stiff and sore from the cramped confinement. Her jaw was aching from being stretched around the fat penis gag for so long. Her nipples were burning from the clamps biting into them. Her ass was throbbing from the thick dildo shoved deep inside her. With a plastic cable tie tightly binding her soft, tender lips cruelly around the dildo that filled her pussy, her wet pussy was on fire. ...

(story continues from Recycled 3) Part 4 I was exhausted already as I reached the foot of the stairs. It had been hard, worming my way forward with my hands and elbows bound behind my back, my ankles tied, but I knew that I had to if I wanted eventual release… My girlfriend Lisa and I liked to play bondage games you see, just to spice up our relationship and have a little fun. We had both spent many an hour at the other’s mercy; bound and gagged and writhing in ecstasy for the other’s pleasure. This past long weekend however, we had stepped things up a bit and tried a new fetish that I had been interested in. Lisa and I were both off work for three days, so I had convinced her to tie me up and gag me for the duration, then finally to secure me in industrial strength and huge recycling and trash bags and to treat me as garbage. Lisa had put me through some paces, and I could tell that she had loved the dominance and my helplessness by the way that she had treated me and got into the whole thing. She HAD treated me like the day’s trash and threw me out with the garbage, basically taking me downstairs to the garbage room after hours at her merciless torment, actually threatening to leave me to the tender loving hands of New York Sanitation, to be hauled away to Staten Island eventually and buried in the landfill there. ...

Master loved the movie with Paul Newman titled “Cool Hand Luke”. It’s a prison movie where the main character, Luke, gets thrown into this old Southern prison camp and is treated very poorly by sadistic prison guards. Well now Master decided that it would be fun for me to be a female prisoner being made to do all sorts of degrading, humiliating and just darn right disgusting things by a tyrannical, sadistic prison Warden. My Master of course would now be my Warden ...

Part One Eddie sets the Cosmopolitans down at their little table and nervously scratched his full beard as he surveys the scene with his new girlfriend Gloria. He takes a deep breath and braces for the reaction he suspects will follow. “Gloria?” “Gloria?” This time he taps his girlfriend gently on the shoulder. Gloria is busy chatting it up with a suave looking guy seated at the next table. “Oh, whadda ya want, Eddie?… You know this guy over here is a diamond appraiser!” ...

I had read a story about a woman who bound herself including a hood that concealed her identity and then was carried helpless into a fetish club for anyone to use for the night. This really turned me on, it excited me to the point of bliss. You see, I know a couple who have a home out in the country and they converted their cellar into a fully equipped dungeon. They are known for their play parties that occur maybe once a quarter. With their help, I could be this woman and no one except them would know. ...

John’s fantasies had been of bondage for almost as long as he could remember. Either being the master or the submissive both appealed to him and he didn’t know which he liked best. John’s wife Susan had played along with his wishes a number of times, but her interest was defiantly not as strong as his. She had tied John and spanked him as well as being bound an whipped a little her self. She had enjoyed reading his magazines while John stood with his arms tied over his head with a pink ass. She had dreamed that she was a slave girl being punished when she was tied in the same position. She had to admit that she actually enjoyed both. John loved their “play time” although he would have defiantly liked more. ...

The envelope had been delivered under the door. An ugly manila envelope contained a letter, a plane ticket and a set of instructions. Inside the manila envelope was a smaller envelope with red writing in a strong masculine scrawl, DO NOT OPEN UNTIL FURTHER INSTRUCTED. Nira had studied the envelope and letter for hours in her little apartment in San Francisco. Nira, I know your innermost thoughts. Don’t deny them. I have watched you and admired you. I wish to help you release your true desires. Allow me to be your teacher, and your master. Please, my dear, follow the instructions I have sent you. Eric ...

I walk into the club with my friend Julie, the pounding, rhythmic bass of the Chemical Brothers having an immediate effect on our hips. The place is packed with bodies clad in all sorts of fetish wear: leather, PVC, latex, fishnet… It is quite a sight to behold! We make the rounds to get a good look at everyone we can see, and so everyone can see us as well. I am wearing a rubber tank dress that plunges deeply, showing off my bosom, opera length gloves and platform t-strap heels, all black. ...

It was the last day of the Cheerleader Championships and, as a member of the press, I had a prime view from my seat in the stands. Things worked out perfectly when the team I had my eye on came in fourth place. That would take them out of the spotlight while everyone focused on the winning three teams. The program told me their names were Nina, Panni, Anita and Laura and they were from a college on the East coast. My phony media credentials also got me in the closing dinner and it was no problem working things to end up sitting at their table. ...

Hi everybody, this is an absolutely true experience. I had the most intense experience tonight. I’m literally writing this mere hours after my Mistress threw me in the dumpster. I’m sending it out while its fresh in my memory, but let me tell this from the beginning. Mistress Kiva has been my Mistress for years and we have indulged many of our fantasies both mine and hers. We’ve made lots of fetish videos together and traveled all over the country selling my fetish erotic art and her fabulous fetish toys. You can see Mistress Kiva at www.mistresskiva.com and my art www.veronicavinyl.com ...

The slave Karen has been in darkness for a long time now, her head is encased in a full rubber helmet with soft plugs in her ears, she dared only to move when lead, or prodded with a crop. Her tender mouth has been punished with a large inflatable rubber gag which fills her mouth to its fully streched capacity. She has been kept in handcuffs, and taken to the shower stall. She has been subjected to several enemas, she is now clean everywhere. As a rough towelling dries her, her nipples are still standing erect from the cold shower which followed her soothing warm shower, she had screamed into the ballgag when the cold water slashed at her without warning. ...

Eisanna Maria: This is my first attempt at writing a real personal fantasy of mine. Flames are not welcome they could melt the dildo or latex:( I am on the second floor of my house in my room, my long blonde hair in a tight pony tail high on my head. I wear a long, blood-red robe, and a slave kneels at my feet in position number three. He has laid out the latex catsuit, the widows-peaked hood, the strap-on cock and four-foot long tail, like a single-tail whip, that is part of my garb tonight. I dismiss him and he scurries from the room, hastened by a kick in the buttocks as he goes. ...

Hi.. Firstly thanks for this excellent website, it has not only been enjoyable to read but it given us great ideas too.It is nice to know that there are other people with the same likes. Here is a true story of how I discovered my husband in self bondage. It is a little tame compared to some of your other stories,but i hope it is good enough for you to use. ...

I am an accommodating Dom as most go. My sadistic streak is couched in the psychological side of BDSM and is thus more subtle appearing than my counterparts. But, I assure you it is well developed. I spend a great amount of time and energy researching the psyche and libido of a submissive. This submissive in particular was always astounded when one of the fantasies she had confided to me became a reality. On this particular occasion, the fantasy she had conveyed to me appealed to my sense of ritual. I had been mulling over the details of how to pull it off for several weeks before the scene coalesced in my mind. ...

Ok, I’m in trouble. Well, not right now. Right now I’m nice and warm, but I’m not sure what’s going to happen soon. You see, I’m in a dog basket. A nice big, well padded dog basket. And I can’t say it’s exactly uncomfortable. At least, not yet. But I’d better not get ahead of myself. You see it’s not as if I mind being here. In fact I was rather enjoying at it start with. ...

(story continues from Medieval Dungeon Party Part 3: His Highly-Strung Lordship) Part 4: Trouble for a Little Plucker In medieval times troubadours enlivened many a feast and we had one complete with lute to enliven our Medieval Dungeon Party. However ‘A Wandering Minstrel I’ played once or even twice is acceptable – but sung off-key over and over again accompanied by the plucking of the strings of an out-of-tune lute soon wears down even the hardiest of souls. So it was no surprise that it was not long before others at the party ganged up on our troubadour and he got his come-uppance. Read on. ...

Friday Nick was told to pack his bag. It should contain all he needed for the weekend, which consisted of his black Timberland boots, a recently bought pair of black walking socks, an even more recently bought black pouch, half a dozen apples, ten carrots, two bags of mixed nuts, Quaker oats and a packet of polos. Maggie meanwhile busied herself packing her own bag. They drove down to ‘the other’ pony farm. When they arrived at the farmhouse Nick got out and opened the door for Maggie. As he was taking both of their bags out of the boot they were met by two men. The first one introduced himself as Sir Peter and was the owner of the ‘the other’ pony farm. The second man introduced himself as Paul and he was to be Nick’s groom. Lady Magrit handed Paul a sealed envelope with the name Squeeze written on the front. Nick was told to follow Paul and not to worry about the car as this would be parked for him. ...

Friday Nick was told to pack his bag. It should contain all he needed for the weekend, which consisted of his black Timberland boots, a recently bought pair of black walking socks, an even more recently bought black pouch, half a dozen apples, ten carrots, two bags of mixed nuts, Quaker oats and a packet of polos. Maggie meanwhile busied herself packing her own bag. They drove down to ‘the other’ pony farm. When they arrived at the farmhouse Nick got out and opened the door for Maggie. As he was taking both of their bags out of the boot they were met by two men. The first one introduced himself as Sir Peter and was the owner of the ‘the other’ pony farm. The second man introduced himself as Paul and he was to be Nick’s groom. Lady Magrit handed Paul a sealed envelope with the name Squeeze written on the front. Nick was told to follow Paul and not to worry about the car as this would be parked for him. ...

As the three girls walked into the casino they where surprised. They had expected an unusual sight but not like this. The room was filled with the typical style of tables for gaming. But rather than the compliment of guests dressed in tired tuxedos or vacation wear, the crowd seemed to be made up of a sea of latex and leather. There wasn’t a single person in sight that wore anything other than tight fetish clothing. Gina looked at herself and her two friends, suddenly feeling very out of place. Wearing sundresses, the girls had expected to be overdressed for the crowd that was described to them. Instead, they felt like they where wearing overalls at a formal dance. ...

What an awful day it was, weather grim, snacks machine empty and me working on a Friday evening. The building was a morgue, no one around on my floor and no noise what at all. It could be worse, it might be blazing hot sunshine outside and the coffee machine empty, it is empty, the grim sign shining gleefully in my face. At least I’ll get paid, so what, I’m still bored which ever way I look at the situation. A fellow colleague walked into the little room. She was about five foot ten inches tall, with long curly deep copper coloured hair, almost pre-Raphaelite in appearance probably not a perm as she had Celtic colouring with bluegreen eyes behind glasses, long black fitted skirt with a slit up the side, polo necked top, black suede square heeled court shoes with a two inch heel and a bright red short cropped jacket. I bet she feels the same as I do. ...

(story continues from More Fantasies come to Life 3) Part 4 “Let’s see we haven’t really played with any ass tonight so let’s try a little butt action,” Mistress K said as she dug into one of the duffels. My ass still hurt like hell so I didn’t agree with her at all but I sure didn’t say anything. One gave me a funny smile looking up from the floor, like he knew something that I didn’t. So what else is new. ...

At college Leanne and I had become close friends. She was tall and always immaculately dressed. In addition she had a figure that men would drool over and shoulder length naturally wavy auburn hair that would have not seemed out of place in any L’Oreal commercial. She was great company but men found her a bit of a challenge, as she was extremely brainy (she graduated with two degrees – one in computer science and the other an honours in economics). But what seemed to put men off more than her being more intelligent than they were was that she had a slight hair lip. So all you’ve been told about men only being attracted by tits and bums is a lot of rot – the face is the most important asset a girl has. ...

Chapter One – “Rise and Shine, Time to get Ready.” Anette entered her Lady’s bedroom carrying a large tray in her hands. The darkness smelled heavily of leather and sweat, the air sultry with the tawdry aroma. Aside from light spilling through the just opened door the room was black as pitch and the only sounds were muffled moans and the creak of leather restraints. “Time to get up Miss.” She smiled, setting the tray on the nearby vanity table. “Can’t have you loafing about all day. We have calls to make, a fitting and of course the gala is tonight.” Anette crossed the darkened room with the skill of long practice. She knew from habit exactly where everything was. The heavy velvet curtains drew back at the touch of a button, the warm daylight flooding the room. The healthy glow illuminated a scene of debauchery and twisted masochism. Jenka’s form lay stretched on her own bed, arms and legs encased in latex sheaths secured with tight leather cuffs. Gleaming, immaculately polished chrome chains secured the wrist, ankle and knee cuffs to heavy rings embedded in the steel frame of the bed. ...

(story continues from Living Our Fantasies) Part Two I made it home and found Alison sunbathing on our deck with two of her favorite things - a book and a beer. We talked for a while and I drifted inside to clean up, my body and the bedroom. The aroma of sex was still intense and I opened the windows to get some fresh air. Just the smell made me hard again and I was extremely horny getting into the shower. I couldn’t help but lather up and rub my dick getting hotter and hotter. Just before I was about to explode the water pouring over my body turned ice cold definitely distracting me from my task at hand. Alison looked at my shrinking cock and said, “We need to save that for later.” I finished my shower without any more playing. The rest of the afternoon was a lazy one. We lazed inside and out, talking and giving each other massages. I was sore all over but Alison was mostly sore in her cunt. It hadn’t had that much work in a year. Late in the day One called to set up plans for the evening. We were going to have a pizza and beer party, followed by dessert which was actually the main course for the evening. One had called on a couple of friends that were still in high school and more than eager to get their cherries popped. Three couldn’t make it but Two was ready to continue the action from the previous night. They would bring everything but the beer. It seems even our friends from the night before were too young to buy. Apparently the Balcony was notorious for letting kids in on fake ID’s. The boys were already in a party mood when they came over around 9:00. There was a steady flow of innuendos and jokes and butt grabbing as everyone ate and drank. The young cherries had saucer eyes watching the action warm up. By the time the pizza was gone you could see hard-ons in every pair of shorts. We pushed the furniture out of the middle of the room and Alison cranked up the music and waltzed out to begin a striptease. Did I mention what a great ass and tits she has? Well the boys all noticed it as she slowly pulled off her blouse and skirt leaving the tiniest leather g-string and open tipped bra you ever saw. The cherries were going nuts, they had never had a personal strip show before. For that matter the boys were going nuts and so was I. Alison sat on cherry one’s lap and put her nipples to his lips to lick. She slowly pulled his t-shirt off, then leaned down to lick and nip his nipples. C-one moaned. I’m surprised his dick didn’t lift Alison off his lap he was so hot. One and Two were getting turned on so they got up and pulled off their clothes. That seemed like a good idea so I did the same. One reached into the duffel bag he had brought and brought out what looked like a bunch of leather straps. He motioned for me to kneel down in front of him so I quickly did. The device turned out to be a wide collar - two and a half or three inches - with a wide strap attached that ran down the back. One fastened the collar around my neck then pulled my wrists up behind me to attach to the back strap. I was completely helpless and could barely move my head. Two reached down and snapped a nasty pair of clamps on my tits, much harsher than the ones we used the night before. C-two was watching everything wide-eyed but had not made a move. Alison turned her attention to him moving into his lap and rubbing her ass into his cock. C-one got up and stripped off his pants leaving his shorts on with a big tent pole sticking out. Maybe he was a little embarrassed to get naked. Two pulled the chain on my clamps to lead me on my knees over to C-one. “Take those shorts off that poor boy right now.” Not having any choice I leaned in to take his briefs in my teeth. His dick had them stretched so tight actually getting hold of them was tough but I eventually got them going. I tugged on one side then the other till I had them to the floor and C-one stepped out of them. I looked up to see one of the biggest dicks I had ever seen and it was just oozing pre-cum. Alison by now had C-two’s shirt off and was playing with his nipples. C-two had his hands on her ass and was straining to rub it over his cock. His eyes rolled back as he shot his load into his pants. She laughed as she climbed off of him, saying “I don’t think that actually counts for popping your cherry. We’ll have to get you going again and see what we can do.” She stepped into C-one’s arms and began to slide her body seductively over his naked torso. His cock began to stiffen even harder. Two again pulled my chain and I made it over to C-two. He stayed collapsed on the chair but lifted his ass so I could pull his shorts down with my teeth. He was wearing lined nylon running shorts with no underwear so they came off fairly easily. Two picked them up rubbing the cum over my face. He shoved the wettest part into my mouth for a gag. One pulled me back by my hair and pushed me on the floor on my back. He sat on my chest facing my cock which he roughly grasped. I couldn’t see but felt him attach something tightly around my cock and balls, then around each ball separately. I also felt his weight directly on the clamps on my tits. They felt like they were on fire and I moaned through the shorts. One laughed and slapped my cock. “Not yet you don’t. You’re going to scream a lot tonight but only when I want you to.” One and Two lifted me by my arms and walked me over to a footstool. Alison was sitting on a chair with the two C’s kneeling on either side of her, sucking on her tits while she played with their cocks. They had me kneel down and bend over the stool. They spread my legs and tied my knees to the legs of the stool. Then Two looped a noose over the head of my cock, pulled it under the stool and tied it to the tit chain. I was stretched in both directions and any movement hurt like hell. They had placed me so I could look up and see my wife. She now had C-two between her legs and C-one working on her tits. She was starting to move and moan herself. Whatever instructions these boys needed Alison was giving them herself so she didn’t need my help with this fantasy. Now Alison’s eyes started to roll back as she got into her first orgasm of the evening. As she moaned louder and opened her mouth to scream in ecstasy a line of fire crossed my ass. Two yanked the shorts from my mouth and I joined Alison in her scream. One slashed me again and again to keep up the chorus. When she stopped, he stopped. We had played with some spanking before but Alison had never hit me like this. One walked in front of me and dragged a riding crop over my face. “You’ll think this is like a feather before I’m done with you. You’ll be begging for the crop.” The C-boys were fit to burst. C-2 had at least relieved some of the pressure in his pants but C-1 was about to explode. Alison didn’t make him wait. She sat him on a chair and straddled him, sliding down on his cock in one motion. He came almost instantly. This was his first time after all. Alison has always loved the feel of a hard cock pulsating in her pussy, shooting loads of jism deep inside her so the combination of that and the power she felt making that boy just shoot so quickly made her hotter than ever. She climbed off C-1, grabbed C-2 and pulled him onto the couch. “Fuck me boy, get your cock inside me and feel what that is like instead of inside your pants.” “Looks like your wife is getting hot now. You’d better get this one ready again,” One said pulling C-1 over to my stool. One had him pull my head up and slide his slimy cock into my mouth. Needless to say this ripped at both my tits and cock. But I had learned my lessons well the night before and I gently licked and sucked C-1’s cock cleaning him and making him hard again. And none too soon. As he swelled to fill my mouth I could hear Alison groaning as C-2 pumped his dick into her pussy. Then I winced as a stroke landed on my ass. One was right! I don’t know what he hit me with but it was way worse than the crop. It’s hard to scream with a big cock pushed into your throat but that’s what I did. It must have sounded fairly amusing as the boys laughed to hear me. Stroke after stroke bit into my ass and I bucked and yelled and ripped at my own tits and cock. Alison must have cum with C-2 cause One eventually stopped hitting me. I don’t know cause I hadn’t heard anything for awhile. I bucked and quivered for some time after he stopped. I guess at some point C-1 had pulled his cock out of my mouth and I really screamed. Alison lay on the couch breathing hard and looking at me with lust as Two led C-2 over to me for his cleanup. As ordered, C-1 was ready and willing and crawled on the couch and slid his cock into my wife. Two reached between my legs to play with my balls as C-2 inserted his cock for refurbishing. Actually play was more accurate from Two’s point of view. From my view my tightly stretched balls were being squeezed in a vise. I moaned around C-2’s cock. “Ha you wimp. I’m just getting your balls warmed up a little. You’ll find out about ball pain later.” C-2 pulled his now hard cock out of my mouth to go suck on Alison’s tits as she started moaning, going into her next orgasm. As she screamed in ecstasy Two clamped down hard on my balls and yanked so hard on my cock that the clamps ripped off my tits. This time I screamed louder than my wife. I felt like he tore my tits off. “Don’t worry, we’ll get back to your little tits soon. For now I think we need to concentrate here,” One said as a swat from a leather paddle landed on my ass. I was already sore from the strokes of the crop so this just spread the pain over my whole ass. By now C-2 had his cock in Alison and she continued on up from the point where C-1 had left her. The paddling got faster and more intense moving from my ass down the backs of my thighs and back up. “Wait for Alison before you say anything,” One warned as he hit me harder and harder. “Please Mistress Alison, please cum. You are so hot. Please cum Mistress,” I moaned. That seemed to push her over the edge as she yelled “Yes .. yes. yes.” I yelled louder again and the paddling stopped. I looked over at the couch to see Alison and the C-boys lying in a heap, breathing hard. Thankfully even the young C-boys needed a rest after several orgasms. But I had forgotten for the moment about One and Two. “This is fun but we haven’t gotten any relief yet. I think you had better help us out.” Two’s cock suddenly loomed in my face and I sighed as I began to lick and suck it. He was already rock hard from the orgy and he quickly began to pump his cock deep into my throat. I was trying not to choke as I felt something being rubbed on my asshole. Then in my asshole. “I think we have another cherry here Alison but I get this one,” One said as he rammed his cock into my ass with one stroke. He was right, my ass was cherry and I would have screamed louder than ever but Two’s cock was choking me. Alison had played with a little vibrator in my ass but this felt more like a baseball bat. Tears poured down my face and I groaned when I could breathe. This seemed to make the boys even hotter and they fucked my face and ass faster and harder. They were in sync as they came together and filled me with their jism. Alison and the C-boys were watching as they pulled their cocks out of me. I was in total agony as I saw both of the young C-cocks standing straight up again. Didn’t they ever quit? I hoped they weren’t interested in trying my ass when they had Alison ready and willing and I was relieved as they started to stroke and lick her. Unfortunately I had again forgotten about my two tormentors. I yelped as a firery stroke slashed my ass. “This is my little two-tongued viper. You can tell it has a nice bite.” He wasn’t kidding about this whip. It stung worse than all of the others together. As the C-boys warmed up Alison, One warmed up my ass and thighs. Then up onto my back and arms. The pain was intense and not even a little like when you are just getting your butt warmed up. Through my tears I saw Alison lay back and C-one slide his cock into her. C-two was sucking her tits in a frenzy. I groaned as Alison began to moan in pleasure. I knew what was coming. The viper moved back down to my aching ass. I couldn’t see but I’m sure my ass was a mess of welts. About the third or fourth time you land a hard viper stroke on those welts it really starts to hurt. I was pathetic with my groaning and screaming and begging Alison to cum so my misery would end. Eventually she did and the whipping stopped. But not the pain. Now I begged One to let me up. Please. I couldn’t take any more abuse on my ass. I was sure the welts had turned to cuts and I was bleeding. Unfortunately he seemed to listen to me. One and Two untied my legs and pulled the noose off my cock. As they pulled me to my feet I groaned from the ache in my muscles. But it wasn’t for long. They pushed me onto the stool on my back, really stretching the muscles in my arms. They pulled my knees wide apart and tied them to the legs of the stool, then tied my collar to the other end to securely attach me to the stool. My head was lying just off the stool and my neck quickly began to hurt as much as my arms. Somehow this didn’t feel like fun. At least not for me. Looking upside down from my position on the stool I could see C-one lying next to Alison while C-two took his place between her thighs. As he slipped his cock into her cunt I felt a stroke cut my thigh. I looked up to see Two attacking my legs with the crop. As I opened my mouth to moan C-one pulled my head back over the end of the stool and slipped his cock into my mouth. As I licked the slimy cum off him Two moved up to my stomach. As he started getting harder and harder in my mouth Two moved up to beat my tits. With my head pulled back over the stool C-one’s cock had a straight line down my throat and he started pumping deeper as he lengthened. I said he had a huge dick and now I felt it deep in my throat. His balls bounced off my eyes and he smothered my nose as he drove his cock into me. And all this time Two was whacking my chest and tits. I could hear Alison and C-two moaning on the couch and C-one joined them as he got close to cumming in my mouth. Two switched to the inside of my thighs with the crop and I nearly choked trying to scream and suck at the same time. C-one came so deep in my throat that the cum went straight down to my belly without hitting my mouth. When he stopped pumping he left his cock down my throat and his crotch and balls smothering my nose. My head was upside down, I was being smothered, I was trying to scream and my inner thighs were being cropped. Finally I could hear Alison and C-two moan in pleasure and the beating stopped. C-one pulled out of my mouth and I gasped for air. This was not exactly going in line with my fantasies. For years I had fantasized about being helpless and abused by a beautiful, strong woman, preferably Alison. She would push me to my limits and beyond and take me higher and higher til finally I would cum in a huge explosion. Instead I could barely see or hear my wife and four men were battering my body inside and out. Before the night before I had never touched another man’s cock and now I was trained as an expert cock sucker. I was completely disoriented as I lay in pain. And yet when I looked down at my body my cock was standing straight up and hard as a rock. The harness that One had strapped on me was tighter than ever and both my cock and balls were a deep red. This scene was turning me on big time. As if he could read my mind, One came over and removed the harness. “It looks like you are having too much fun. This only makes your cock feel good so we’ll try it without it.” He picked up the viper. One started with a few light blows on my stomach and chest. Then he started increasing the force. It seemed every blow bit deeper and deeper into my flesh. When he reached an unbearable intensity he aimed at my right tit and I screamed. Then my left and back to the right. I thought clamps on my tits were bad but this was unbelievably painful. Suddenly Alison’s cunt appeared over my face. “Oh you’re making me hot with your crying and squirming” she said as she sat on my chest and pulled my head into her crotch. The aroma of her sex and the C-boys juices was like an incredible aphrodisiac and I eagerly began to lick her lips. The viper bit into my inner thigh. The crop had hurt but the viper was several levels worse as One attacked my tender flesh. I had been spanked before but had never anything like this. If anything One struck my legs harder than he had my chest. “Oh yes baby, put your tongue deep in me. I love it.” Alison was getting hotter and hotter and so was I, in spite of the pain. Or because of it. I could feel my cock swell even more than ever as I plunged my tongue into Alison’s cunt. Then I could feel my cock in a different way as the viper lashed my shaft. It felt like my cock was being held in a fire. Alison pulled my head harder into her crotch as she fucked my face and tongue. The viper struck again and again, getting to every inch of my cock. Then the first blow landed on the very tip of my cock and I thought I would pass out. If my shaft felt like it was in a fire this felt like a blowtorch. Alison was moaning louder and louder and fucking my face harder and harder. “Oh yes, yes, yes. Scream for me into my cunt.” I was doing that and more as the viper mauled the tip of my cock. Alison launched into her strongest and loudest orgasm of the orgy. And the viper landed on my balls. Again and again. The worst pain I could remember was when I was kneed in the balls. This was worse. Way worse. Alison rode my face as she came and suddenly my cock exploded in ecstasy as I joined her. It was the strongest orgasm I had ever had and I sprayed cum on her back. The viper on my balls had affected me more than any caress on my cock. The pain in my balls had gotten me off. Alison dropped my head and collapsed on the floor beside my stool. I lay panting and aching and really confused. The C-boys were lying on the couch watching in amazement. Two was slumped in the chair. One chuckled. “I guess we know what really turns you on now don’t we? Maybe we should see just how far you can go.” The viper bit into my cock, then my balls again. The turn on was gone, it left with my orgasm. This was just pure pain. And I was especially tender after what I had gone through. I couldn’t even scream. I just lay there in agony whimpering and crying. Fortunately One quickly tired of the game. “He’s gone. We won’t be getting any more out of him tonight. And it looks like everyone is down for the count.” He was right on both counts. “We need to go,” said C-two, “we have to get home.” They had to get back to their family homes before curfew. Maybe they really were virgins before tonight. One gathered up his troops and they gathered up their clothes and toys and made their way out. There was plenty of hugging and kissing with Alison and plenty of slapping and whacking me with hands and belts. “You’ve got my number,” One said, “call me when you want to get another evening of play together.” ...

Jackie and I had been dating for a few months now and bondage had become an almost normal part of our routine if anything about a woman who loves sex with her legs suspended from the ceiling with chains can be called normal. We had begun to talk frequently about doing something “Adventurous” Jackie loved to be surprised so she asked me.. no she challenged me to surprise her. Halloween was approaching and we were both invited to a rather special costume party and both being Star Wars fans and bondage fans the choice of costumes was obvious. I was going in a purchased Darth Vader outfit and Jackie was going as Slave Leia. Jackie’s sister had a very realistic harem outfit that the 2 girls modified with metal flake and gold material to make it quite close to the Star Wars slave girl costume Leia wore in episode 6 when she had been captured by Jabba the Hut. I have a friend, Tom who makes custom medieval bondage shackles. Together we made a gold collar like the pictures I found on the internet. ( Did you know there is a website devoted just to Slave Leia?) This was a fetish club party and bondage gear was common but nudity was frowned upon. Jackie knew this and expected to be in bondage of some sort most of the night. We arrived ( Tom and I ) to pick up Jackie. She was surprised to see him but knew him and knew he was making the collar which she was very enthusiastic to wear. She told us she was tingling just thinking about it. “Are you sure the tingling isn’t for some other reason?” I asked. ...

continued from part 8 Chapter 9: Rubberman’s Further Education She kept him in the suit for the next three days! The days took on a pattern. She worked him in the garden, digging, and pruning and generally doing any manual labour she could find for him. The chains never came off and the suit remained on him. She fed him twice every day, as he knelt in front of her. To weaken his defences and to continue with his humiliation she continued with the laxatives and every day the bags would fill up and be a further burden on him as he worked in the garden. She changed his inhalation casket every few hours and to spice it up she would place her own sodden panties or one of her masks inside. The doughnuts stayed sealed up against his sphincter and the catheter was changed daily. ...

continued from part 3 Chapter 4: More Challenges At nine she was woken by his voice. “Twelve hours sleep, Latexa, I trust you are ready for today’s adventures, after you did so well yesterday, well with one indiscretion, which I feel sure you will not repeat. All your mornings will begin the same way. I like routine and more to the point you will, eventually, get used to it and consider it as normal. So nurse will be down shortly for your enema and then you will have your run on the treadmill, so hurry up, she needs you naked and masked.” ...

continued from part 4 Chapter 5: Put Through Her Paces And Playing Ball “Maybe you should save your smiles for later, Latexa, you might need them then. You can keep that mask on. Everything else goes. I’ll go and get your equipment; I will dress you here although there are stables upstairs. So strip and put everything away and I will be back in 10 minutes.” He left and despite sneaking a look she did not see him punch in any other numbers on the combination. He leapt upstairs, although he did not show it, he was overjoyed. She’d asked to be a pony girl; to be trained and disciplined. He quickly changed into a black skin-tight catsuit with full mask and back zip. He pulled on a pair of knee-high riding boots (very appropriate) and went outside to the stables. He took all the required tack from the closet, there was a lot of it, and returned to her room. He was going to enjoy creating his pony! ...

My Punishment for Running Late The Background Both Mandi and I had now left college and as I had got a job in the far western suburbs I had moved out of the apartment we had shared near the University. We remained the best of friends and both were still regulars at the bondage club in the City. However, for one reason or another, neither of us had been along to the club for a few weeks. This week I was determined to go so I phoned Mandi to see if she wanted to go too. She said yes but needed a lift as her car was in getting a few dents fixed. I told her I’d pick her up about nine. ...

The True Story Of My First Visit To A Bondage Club. I’d been back in the city for about six weeks and was sharing an apartment with Mandi when she suggested that I went with her to the Club the next Friday night. She said that I could see for myself what the local BDSM scene was really like. Up until then my only experience of bondage had been being tied up by boyfriends and, since I’d come back to the city, being tied up by Mandi. I found that more and more I loved being helplessly and inescapably bound. I’ve come a long way in the bondage scene since then and, although what happened to me on that first visit to a bondage club may now seem a little tame, I think that it’s worthwhile looking back to my first experience of professional bondage and bondage in front of an audience. ...

continued from part two Chapter 3: The Education Begins At seven the next morning the alarm broke her out of her deep sleep. The first time she had slept horizontal and in a bed in a week. Ten hours she had slept and she felt strengthened and relaxed, maybe it was the warm rubber encasing her that had calmed her. She pulled the sheet back and sat up. Inside her tight romper suit she was soaked. The impermeable material had not allowed her sweat to evaporate and she thought there must be a glassful in there. Good for slimming, she thought, keeping her spirits up. Then she heard his voice from a speaker by the bedside. ...

Chapter 1 – Lost and Found It had happened nearly a year ago, but Ross remembered it like it was yesterday. Ross had just completed his junior year at State when Susan decided to end their five years together. In hindsight, it all seemed rather petty. They had been out to a fraternity party. He had probably had a few too many, and she started tickling him. Instinctively, he grabbed her wrists and flipped her underneath him. With an extra 50 pounds and 10 inches to his advantage, it was almost too easy. Even though she begged him to stop, he thought she was just playing, and it wasn’t until he used his necktie to tie her wrists behind her back that he knew he had gone too far. ...

Part Two Chapter 6 – The Waiting Room It had been five hours since Ross had first set foot in Jennie’s truck, but he had no way of knowing that. The last thing he remembered was Jennie saying “We’re here. Now, how am I going to get you inside?” Of course, having been blindfolded, he never saw Jennie place the chloroform filled cloth over his nose. Coming to, he didn’t know if he had been out for minutes or hours, but he could tell he was no longer in the truck. ...

The Stringent Bondage of Marie by Robjx *This story is pure fantasy. Do not attempt the bondage described it will probably kill! email comments welcome to [email protected]* Marie had been kept in a very severe hogtie since her kidnap. Each wrist had been pulled back to its corresponding ankle and bound tightly to it on the outside. This pulled her back into an arch. Then her knees and ankles had been bound together, as had her elbows. Loops of thin cord cut deeply into the flesh above and below her elbows, forcing them to touch. ...

It had been a long time since they played. The kids would be gone this weekend to friends houses. He had not ask to play, but she had plans. After the kids had left they started to watch a movie in the living room. They watched for a while and played around, she would tickle him like she does and he would try to get away. It was one of their games. She finally said, “I have to go to the bathroom” and walked down the hall. He continued watching the movie. She seemed to take a long time, finally she called him. “Honey come here for a minute please.” He got up and walked to the bathroom. ...

I had myself bound in my shed, today. My wrists were locked into my cuffs, and then locked to an eyebolt in the floor above my head. My ankles were in chains that are locked to 2 eyebolts in the floor below me, forcing my legs wide apart. I had my ball stretcher/divider locked to my balls. The key for this was in the house. This was my time delay release system: A piece of twine runs from the bottle of kool-aide, through an eyebolt in the ceiling, down to the divider, then back up through yet another eyebolt, and is attached to a small brick with the keys to my wristlocks tied to that. The bottle was heavy enough to suspend the brick, but lighter than the brick when it’s empty. This will drop the bottle down first, before the brick comes down as the ice melts. It took a few trials and errors to get the kool-aid solution just right. I had enough twine frozen into the bottle, to slowly lower both the bottle, and then the brick as the ice melts. ...

(story continues from Simucrom) Linda barged into her small apartment, the shopping bag rustling in her hands, breath quick in her throat. Home! Finally! Stepping to the center of her living room, she tossed off her clothing as quickly as she could before settling cross-legged onto the carpet. From the bag she pulled her purchase, a new Simucrom chip. The fingers that held it trembled. She looked to the low shelf where the little black-plastic simucrom unit sat. Next to it was the “Janna” chip. Over the last two weeks, every moment not stolen by sleep or work had been devoted to Janna. Little Janna, with her dark little smile and smutty little torments. Linda had basked in the simulated sexual adventure. Sometimes, she gave herself away to Janna’s control. Other times, she ran the sim in sandbox mode, mercilessly tormenting the little Indian. ...

Michelle 3: Teaching Others the Ropes Once my three housemates had learnt that I was an ardent practitioner of bondage, it was only a matter of time before they took opportunities to talk about it with me. Surprisingly, it was Emma who spoke to me first, choosing a moment when we were alone in the house. I say surprisingly because she had always seemed the most timid and conventional of us all. ...

I’ve written before about the small bondage group that Don and I joined. Although it did not have the organization or range of equipment of the larger professional clubs – nor did it run to a DJ to keep the place rocking – but it did have far more of a personal touch. Today I’ll tell you about one evening when that touch got very personal. We had decided that this week we would have a Couples Night. The idea was that each couple was going to have the pleasure of tying up one of the other pairs and that each couple had a turn at both tying the knots and being tied up. Each pair’s session was to last 45 minutes. ...

My wife had just left to work, and I had been planning this day for weeks. It was a hot, humid day in Minnesota. Temperature was about 90 by 11:00 am. I have had a simple wooden dowel about 3 feet long for years and I went out and bought three eyebolts for it. I put one on each end, and the third in the center. I had two dog collars ready. One collar for each ankle. Along with a twelve-inch steel link dog chain, and my ball stretcher/divider all set in place in the garage. I also had taken my “kit” out of the cabinet for any additional items I would think of later. ...

A Week Forever by Houseboy I had it planned for months. This was going to be extended self bondage with a bit of a twist. But rather than being tightly bound, I’d be able to roam around my bachelor apartment. However, I wouldn’t be able to leave or to do anything to enjoy myself. And I had some torments planned too. I had a week off work, and my friends thought I was to be out of town on business. No one would bother me – or so I thought. So Friday night when I got home from work I began my preparations. The bondage would start Saturday. ...

(story continues from Three Steps 2) Part Three “Walk on, Jen” said Adam again. It wasn’t that easy, however. With her arms strapped behind her back, Jennifer was already slightly off-balance. The heels didn’t help in the slightest, and the cart tethered to her waist made setting off a much more complicated affair than simply putting one foot in front of the other. She lifted her right foot a little, but her own weight didn’t carry her forward as it would normally, the cart sat motionless behind her, and by virtue of the clips fastening it to her waist, Jennifer remained stationary also. She felt the cart move a little as Adam shifted his weight on the seat. ...

Story continues from part one Part Two The next morning, Marcie awoke slowly, still snuggling on his suited chest and purring from all the bliss she had experienced the night before. She listened to his strong, slow breaths as he slept. She couldn’t help tracing a finger over one of his nipples as it poked through the second skin of his suit and he moaned in his sleep. His cock twitched inside her. She sighed and squeezed it with her pussy, waking it up and slowly bringing it to life within her. Sleeve and all, she felt her still slick cuntal muscles trembling around it, welcoming it to it’s new home and oozing pussy juice to signal it’s love for his now thrumming, swelling member as she inched her labial lips up and down an inch or two, gasping as she felt her primal heat coming back into her waking body. ...

Story continues from part two Part Three Lovely blue skys and the sounds of birds and wind greeted her eyes as she opened them. She blinked a moment before she realized she was still watching a fantasy hatched from her own mind. “Trixxie. What time is it?” she moaned, finding her body unbound and finally struggling into what felt like a sitting position. <: it is currently 08:04:27 hours T-3. Subliminal training exercise complete. I hope to interact with you again soon T-3. :> replied the computer smoothly. ...

Packaged Story Contest 2005 Entrant I looked up into the eyes of my old master. He reached down and gave my naked breast a gentle squeeze with a final smile. I could feel the Styrofoam peanut packing material shifting under my bare body. Another servant placed the latex hood over my head and pulled it into the correct position covering my eyes and face with only three small holes. Two holes were for my nostrils where the short tubes from the oxygen line allowed me to breath. The other hole accepted the larger tube for water combined with nutrients. I took a large gulp from the water tube. Yuk! The liquid protein and vitamins made the warm mineral water taste horrible. My hands were cuffed to the sides of the crate, which measured four feet by four feet by eight. There was an oxygen tank providing breathable air for the next 24 hours that should give me enough time to get where I was going. ...

Internet Mistress by Subgamble This story is entirely fantasy and is not intended to represent any real people or places. This is not intended for minors and should not be put where minors have access to it. If stories containing explicit sexual acts and kinky activities offend you go read the comic pages. You have been warned. Mel had always been interested in bondage. He has a ton of bondage gear and read every story he could get, for free, on the Internet. He had been practicing self-bondage for years. Now he needed the real thing. Mel found thousands of ads from women wanting to tie up and punish men for a large sum of money. He really couldn’t afford them on his salary. Mel had taken to logging on bondage chat rooms. He found several on IRC. Often a chat room dealing with some aspect of bondage or domination would pop up on his ISP. ...

Liz was a strange little creature. I’d hardly noticed the quiet little Korean sitting against the left wall of our freshman physics class. The next semester, we were two weeks into EnglishLit before I realized that she was in the identical location. Drifting over, I asked (by way of introduction), “Isn’t it a little strange to sit in the same spot every class.” “Its rational,” she replied, her narrow almond eyes focused on the notes before her. “From here, I can write and easily look up. I’m close enough to see, but unlikely to be seen, off to the side. I’m not directly under the instructor’s nose in the front row, nor under his notice in the back.” ...

The Test by natalea e-mail [email protected] This is dedicated to the One who found me and made me what I am today. The old hotel is filled with things of the past, richly decorated in ways newer ones can’t be. Plush carpeting, marble entries, velvet drapes, chandeliers, huge vases of flowers all in Victorian style. A sweeping staircase to the upper floor leads to her room with its grand tester bed, claw foot tub and heavy satin chaise. Sumptuous velvet and satin bedding invites her in but she has other things that call to her. At the vanity, she carefully reapplies her lipstick and with a final check in the gilded mirror sets out for her favorite place, The Library. It isn’t so much a library in the more common sense of the word used today but much more in the traditional sense of days gone by. Down the sweeping stairs with her heels clicking on the polished marble floor she is aware of the heads turning. Her dark hair swept away from her face, waves cascading down her back, she is dressed in a plum suit with her favorite Cuban heeled stockings and 5" burgundy heels. She is always aware of the way people look at her, how the men watch her as she moves fluidly through space, the women stare, some in awe, some in jealousy, and laughs to herself. She has worked long and hard to make this impression and she relishes every little glance without seeming to notice. If they only knew what was really under the suit and how long it took to get here. She is never without her corset and even now it squeezes her strictly into place, she wears no blouse under the suit allowing her bound breasts to be pushed high into the plunging neckline of the suit jacket, nipples brushing the fabric with each step. She is aware of the stockings pulled high by the 10 garters into her bare cunt lips, the plug fucking her ass and the ropes tightly through her cunt pinching her clit, she loves these feelings. She steps into the library, the smell of the wood fire and rich aromas of cigars and scotch fill her senses. She loves this masculine place. Choosing a leather chair by the fire, she sits alone. The waitress brings her amaretto in a brandy snifter, they know her here. She swirls the amber liquid in the glass and breaths deeply of the wonderful smell before taking a sip. Crossing her legs, she settles in to watch the people. She squeezes her legs together, feels the pinch, the need, spreading through her body like wildfire. She stares dreamily into the fire for a moment thinking of how she got here, thinking of the One who molded and shaped her, tested and pushed her. She thinks of the punishment received for having bare legs, just a simple thing to have not done, yet still a crucial one in His mind. It is a mistake she will not make again. A movement to her right brings her back to the present; the waitress offers her a cigarette. Reaching for the lighter on the silver tray, a hand covers the waitresses and slips the silver lighter out of it. A warm masculine voice says “Thank You”. A smile slips over her lips, He’s here her mind whispers, warmth spreads over her again, filling her and igniting the fire deep inside her loins. She puts the cigarette to her lips, head down but eyes rising to see Him. He towers over her; she inhales deeply then slowly, sensuously, lets the smoke slip from her lips, “Good Evening Master”. “Good evening My slut” He says, blue eyes shining brightly. He takes her hand gently; she rises effortlessly and is immediately encased in His strong arms. His mouth seizes hers, their tongues caressing each other as His hands roam His property, feeling the tightness of the corset, slipping down her waist to feel the garters. He feels the curve of her ass and pats it once firmly, she moans into Him and He moves away. She is somewhat dreamy as He takes His seat next to hers, thinking only of falling to her knees and pleasuring Him, when He instructs her to sit. She smiles devilishly and lowers herself, being sure to give Him a nice view of His hard tits as she does. Apparently another gentleman has noticed this view and smiles at her as well; she winks and focuses her attention on her Master. A nod to the waitress and His drink is ordered. She quietly tells Him someone else is watching her now. When the waitress brings His drink, another Amaretto in a snifter…they do have such lovely matching tastes, He instructs the waitress to send a drink to the gentleman at the bar with His compliments. She resumes smoking her cigarette with added care to her posture and demeanor, sexy, sultry…wanton even, she tries to exude as much sexuality possible, but really doesn’t even have to try any longer, and she has been trained well. She loves to be watched and He loves to have her watched, He has recreated her solely for pleasure. She crosses her legs again, the wrap skirt shifting just enough to reveal the garters and the place where her thighs meet, she looks to Him as if to ask should she change it, He reads her instantly and with a quiet half smile says “No My slut, let him enjoy the view.” She settles back a little and begins bouncing her foot ever so lightly, that one small little movement becomes a huge reminder of Him as the plug begins to work inside her. He smiles as He watches her, knowing what is happening, “That’s it my slut, feel it, let it build.” She is tightening around the plug, her foot working a little more now, she picks up the snifter gently, her long nails shining as her slender fingers swirl the Amaretto again, she loves the delicious smell and thinks of it on warm skin…would Master like its taste on her warm skin…she smiles and continues to bounce her foot. She knows her Master is watching intently, studying her movements and her face, searching her eyes for the feelings He feeds off of. He wants her to enjoy the feelings. She shifts a little in her chair, forcing the plug in even more, she wants so badly to grind her hips but this isn’t the place, she knows how to cum in public without showing it to the untrained eye. Laying her head back a little she exposes her neck, longing for His teeth and gently places the glass on the small table next to her. Her hands grips the arms of the leather chair, feeling its suppleness, breathing deep for its scent, this fire inside her growing. “Enjoying little one?” He asks. Breathlessly she answers “Yes Master”. His voice is like fuel to her, each word from His lips spurring her onward. “Feel that plug in My ass, feel the stockings, squeeze My cunt.” She begins to get lost in the feelings, so many swirling inside her now; passion, need, lust, burning her from inside. She closes her eyes. “Thank You for the drink” a deep voice says. Momentary panic grips her, her eyes fly open, she tries to remain calm, Master is here. she tells herself and relaxes a little. She uncrosses her legs and re-crosses them, again the slit showing her garters and resumes bouncing her foot. A smile comes to her lips as her Master chats with the gentleman. They seem to know each other. “And who is your pretty lady friend, Stephen?” he asks. “This is My slut, Lily.” He replies. So they do know each other! He steps over and takes her hand in his and kisses it. “Very nice to meet you at last, I have heard so much about you.” She smiles as the questions fill her mind. Who is he, what has her Master told him. “Thank You Sir” she manages. He turns back to her Master, “My girl will be along shortly.” So this isn’t a chance meeting, it was planned, how exciting. “Slut, My friend Paul has been watching you; would you like to tell Him what you are doing?” A million responses cross her mind “Sir, i am enjoying the plug in Master’s ass.” Her nipples harden even more at this admission to a total stranger. Her face flushed, lips trembling as she lets the feelings catch up with her, she concentrates on her master’s eyes. The men are talking again; low words hum in her ears. They are watching her for any sign of impending orgasm. She shifts in her seat, fingers sliding along the leather arm of the chair; she loves the feel of leather. She begins to rock her ass in the seat, trying to force the plug in farther. Laying her head against the back of the chair, she arches her back slightly, shaking her shoulders a little to feel the fabric on her nipples. “Squeeze” He whispers. She tightens around the plug in her ass, forcing the ropes to pinch more. Her nipples stand out noticeably now…her eyes close, lips part as the fire beings to overpower her. “You have 30 seconds slut.” She is aware of her bareness at this moment, electricity attached to His words focuses her and she wills the fire to consume her. The wetness in her cunt, the ache to be fucked there, stocking tops slide almost imperceptibly but rub those cunt lips, ropes pinching, plug fucking, she forces the sensations to build, melding into one erotic, hot desire. “15 seconds slut, if you don’t I will grab you by the hair and force you to your knees and bury your face in MY crotch right here in front of everyone” He hisses…god how that turns her on…and the fire finally does consume her. As His last words are fading from her mind the orgasm is exploding within her. Her hands grip the arms of the chair, she stiffens and straightens in her chair, chin down, face flushed. She is panting and looking intently at her Master. Her foot no longer bouncing now but shaking at the strain with which she is squeezing her legs together; her lips close, a low throaty growl comes forth, softly but intensely. “Yes MY slut” He growls back “Very nicely done”. “Thank You Master” she says in a silky voice full of her desire for Him, a sly smile appears as she relaxes back into the chair, knowing full well this is not the end. She reaches for her cigarette and, of course, finds it has burned away while the orgasm was burning her. Seeing her need, Paul offers her one of His own, she hesitantly looks to her Master, seeing Him nod she thanks Him. She reaches for the offered cigarette. It suddenly is withdrawn, she looks to Paul with questioning eyes, He simply looks at the floor. Can He mean He wants her on her knees to receive the cigarette? Certainly Master would not allow this. Pushing the questions out of her mind she quietly slips to her knees, lowers her eyes and thanks Him again for the cigarette. With a little tremble in her hand, she raises it to her lips, He lights it. “She really is lovely Stephen, and I do like this view best, please return to your seat, Lily.” She carefully rises to her feet finds her chair behind her and sits. Stealing a nervous glance at Master reveals His smile and she knows He is pleased. The men resume their conversation while she tries to relax. She lets her eyes wander the Library, watching the occupants in their conversations and the waitresses attending the customers. The Library is thankfully somewhat empty this evening, only two other couples engrossed in themselves, a pair of gentlemen playing chess, and a few assorted singles at the bar preening for each other. Scanning the room again she spies a petite, dark haired woman silently slip in the leaded glass door from the lobby. She is a tiny thing, wearing a white delicate lace dress, a little above the knee, bare tanned legs and simple white flats. She stands in the dimly lit doorway her eyes obviously searching for someone. Their eyes meet for a brief moment and light of recognition blooms on her face. Quietly she approaches, her body a silhouette against the soft lighting, her curves nicely defined, breasts small but pert. This must be his girl. The dark haired girl moves quietly around Paul’s chair, drops silently to her knees, eyes down, before Him. She speaks not a word only waits to be acknowledged. How graceful she is, so unassuming. Her Master places His hands on her shoulders and kisses the top of her head. He whispers something only she can hear and then both she and Paul are rising, He holding one hand as she ascends. “Stephen this is my jewel, Andrea” Stephen rises “Very pleased to meet you Andrea, may I present my slut, Lily” from the edge of her chair, she nods “i am so glad you could join us, Andrea, very nice to meet you” but Andrea does not reply. “You may be seated, my jewel.” Lily studies the girl before her; she looks to be about her same age, very quiet. Deep mahogany eyes and raven hair without a trace of makeup on her flawless skin and thick lashes framing those beautiful eyes, she is radiant. She is obviously of Latin decent but so very tiny. Lily tries to meet her eyes but they are forever just slightly lowered. She is so reverent in His presence, her training obviously different from her own. “I think they will look quite nice together” Stephen says. This gets Lily’s attention. What could they possibly have in mind for us? She turns quickly to ask Him, questions written all over her face, old fears welling up inside her, but the look on His face stops her cold. He is smiling but something about it says “Don’t even think of asking”. “Slut, Paul and I have some things to prepare for you and Andrea. Meet us in Our room in 20 minutes, do NOT be late.” Stephen says as He stands His blue eyes boring through her. She nods “Yes Master” her excitement showing openly on her face. “You may have one drink, Andrea, while you get to know Lily.” Paul says. The men glace at each other and turn for the door, leaving the women in uncomfortable silence. “I wonder what their plans are for us” Lily whispers, glancing at her watch. Andrea just shakes her head, her silence confusing Lily. Is she allowed to speak? Is she nervous? “What would you like to drink, Andrea?” “A screwdriver, please” she says, voice like silk. Lily motions to the waitress and places the order. “I’ve never ‘played’ with another couple before, have you?” “Yes a few times, Paul likes me to dominate other women” Andrea answers, staring at her hands in her lap. Lily feels her face flush, she has never imagined being dominated by another woman and was definitely not expecting it to happen anytime soon. She checks her watch again, only 5 minutes have passed. Andrea’s drink arrives. “Please charge these to the room, as usual and add yourself a nice tip.” “Oh, Stephen has already taken care of the tip.” she replies with a mysterious smile and walks away. “That man thinks of everything!” Lily giggles. Andrea looks up for the first time as the drink touches her full lips, her eyes meeting Lily’s, there is definitely a connection there. Although Lily has trouble imagining Andrea dominating other women, she feels a power emanating from her, quiet and dark. They stare at each other for a long moment, each trying to read the other. Andrea’s gaze never breaks and it is finally Lily, somewhat red faced and fidgety who finally lowers her eyes. She is feeling the desire grow in her again and shifts uncomfortably in her chair. She never would have guessed this unassuming quiet woman would have made her break that way. “Do you enjoy dominating other women? she asks. “I enjoy the taking of another, building the passion, making them hold position until I choose to allow them pleasure. I enjoy the emotionality of other women, watching the desire, rise to the surface, threatening to break, and forcing it to sustain until I decide to allow it to wash over them.” Andrea’s voice is hypnotic and Lily’s body responds to her words, nipples hardening again, imagining what it would be like to succumb to Her will, it reminds her of the power Stephen holds over her. Lily checks her watch again. Can she wait another 10 minutes with this woman without the desire burning inside her finally consuming her? She thinks not. A change has come over Andrea, she isn’t the quiet, unassuming woman who walked in here just a short while ago, she has transformed into a smoldering vixen that now rises and comes to sit next to Lily. “Wonderful stockings you have on Lily, how many garters?” she questions as her hand slips over Lily’s knee. “Ten” she replies, her voice barely above a whisper as the hand probes higher on her thigh. Instinctively, Lily adjusts herself to allow Andrea’s hand easier access. Her eyes close as she breathes deeply…willing her to go farther. Andrea speaks again, her breath close in Lily’s ear “You are so deliciously warm, Lily, so soft and yielding. I like that very much. Imagine how it will feel when you are unable to move, my hand caressing you this way.” That does it; Lily is completely there now, imagining all that could possibly happen between her and Andrea. She is amazed this doesn’t scare her, she has never really desired to be with another woman, but as if Stephen knew Andrea would have this effect on her, she gives in to the feelings and ceases to question. Andrea is purring in her ear now…“Yes you little slut, you like Me touching you, as I like to touch you. I can see the creamy flesh of your breasts, how wonderful it will be to taste them.” Lily lets out a sigh of pure desire, but her hand is gone now. “I think it is time we go, don’t you?” She takes Lily’s hand and is leading her out of the Library. It feels as if she is floating, still wrapped up in the desire she has. When they come to the elevator instead of the stairs, Lily stops, somewhat confused, “We are taking the elevator.” Andrea says as she squeezes her hand in a sign of control. The brass scrolled elevator doors open, the attendant steps out to hold the door for them. With everyone in, Andrea instructs the operator to the third floor. As the doors close, Lily leans back against the wall a little and is then covered by Andrea’s body. Her arms twining around her, she yields under Andrea’s touches. Andrea’s mouth searching for hers, the kiss she gives probing deep into her. Hands covering her breasts now, My god how sweet she tastes. He must really be enjoying this show. Lily thinks but the thoughts are gone quickly as she gives herself to Andrea. The elevator stops, the operator turns and announces “Third Floor, Ladies” His eyes widen at the scene before him. Andrea disengages and takes Lily’s hand again. “Thank You” Andrea says as she floats past the man with Lily in tow. Confidently and with purpose, she leads Lily to the room. To Lily, the world is a fog; she knows where she is but can’t quite remember how she got here. Andrea stops before room 312 and knocks softly. Stephen answers, “Right on time, wonderful!” Andrea joins the men. Smiles on animated faces…there is definitely electricity in the atmosphere. Still somewhat spacey, Lily leans against the wall not hearing, only watching and even that is fuzzy to her. Movements are in slow motion. Her mind is reeling with everything that has happened since her Master left with Paul, it was nothing like she expected when she first saw Andrea. “Andrea” Master Paul’s voice stern “present yourself." Immediately Andrea reaches behind her, unzips the dress and lets it fall to the ground. Kicking it to the side she falls naked to her knees before him, hands rise above her head, she lowers her face to the floor and waits. He begins to circle her, taking in every inch of her bare form. He speaks softly to her, too softly for Lily to understand His words. Andrea draws in a deep breath; “yes Master” her only words. He walks to the bed, on which, Lily now sees, many restraints are laid. Leather straps, arm binders, leg binders, rope and even some nylon webbed belts all lay out neatly. For the first time, Lily notices the large metal frame, dominating one end of the suite. Lily wonders how she could have missed this huge object nearly reaching the ceiling. It is shaped like a tent frame without a tent, really just a large metal cube with many eyelets inserted all along the frame and a central beam. “Your turn Slut, present yourself.” her Master’s words cut through her fog. Hands moving of their own volition, first unbuttoning the jacket, then the skirt, she stands before Him in corset, stockings, and heels. Her bare bound breasts, nipples erect and wanting, ready for Him. She is trembling in anticipation. Stephen crosses to her, hands claiming her bare flesh as His own, for it is His flesh. He squeezes and kneads her breasts, hands unrelenting as He works them. Sharp stinging slaps, she gasps, fingers pinching, twisting nipples to full erectness. He leans into her, mouth inches from her own, “Ready for the clamps, slut?” Breathless she nods, “Yes, Master” Fire erupts first in her right nipple, then the left. Her breath comes fast and hot as she tries to mentally will the pain away. His arms slip around her, crushing her to Him, clamps biting even harder into the tender nipples. She moans loudly as His mouth covers hers, eyes closing, she lives for these kisses, tongues dancing together, searching. She feels the desire well up in her and presses even harder into Him. Her hands rise to His face, fingers searching for His beard, she loves the feel of Him. He pulls away. Eyes still closed, she waits. She hears the men briefly exchange words, quick; quiet words, and hears jingling. Ordering her arms behind her, He moves behind, the leather of the arm-binder creaking as He readies it, He begins to work the arm-binder into place, she strains trying to offer no resistance, once it is in place, He pulls the straps under her arms and over her shoulders, crossing in the back and pulls first one buckle tight then the other. How many times has she felt this, never imagining the first time she wore it that it could ever be so tight. He begins to work the laces, pulling her arms tighter and tighter into place, when she thinks she can bear no more, He ties it off. He is in front of her again. Speaking swiftly and with conviction; “Tonight, MY slut, you will find out what it is to be slave. You will have no choices, no say, and no safe sound. Once the gag is in place, you will be expected to do as ordered without hesitation, without fail, no questioning, no way out. Your only duty to obey, to please, to feel, do you want this?” Her eyes open, she looks deeply into His and replies, “Yes, please, Master.” As the sounds leave her lips, His hands are rising. One final quick kiss and He commands her to Open. The penis gag is quickly put into place; He moves behind her and tightens it down hard, harder than she has ever been gagged before. The buckle is locked. In her complete focus on Him, she had not noticed what else was taking place in the room. Her eyes grow wide as she studies Andrea’s tightly bound body. Leather straps at ankles, legs folded and another strap pulling calf to thigh, arms in an arm binder and that strapped to her body at waist, ribcage and chest; her small breasts straining against the straps. “You’re staring slut. You’ve seen women so helpless before, isn’t it much nicer in person?” Stephen asks with obvious delight. A muffled “uh-huh” is all Lily can manage, but her mind is racing a mile a minute, trying to take it all in and guess what is happening. She breathes in slowly calming herself, her clamps momentarily forgotten. Stephen’s hands are roaming her body, smoothing over her ass and stockinged legs, stopping briefly to deliver two quick sharp slaps before moving to her breasts. He grasps the chain on her clamps and begins to tug, walking toward Paul and His captive Andrea; she has no choice but to follow. She struggles to keep up with Him, all the bouncing pulling at her tender nipples and of course He is pulling as well. He stops at the bed and tells her to sit. She watches the men talk, trying to hear every word but they are being very diligent to keep their words from her. She lets her eyes fall to Andrea’s bound form. She is trussed much tighter than Lily imagined, her tiny form a neat little package. Andrea seems calm and content, not moving a muscle. Paul added a corset before placing the straps, a deep blue satin one and Lily can see how tiny Andrea’s waist is, how delicate, now that the corset is there. There is some additional strapping and Lily thinks Andrea looks packaged to be suspended from the rigging. “I think you have seen enough for now, slave.” Stephen says “Close your eyes.” Reluctantly, she does just in time to feel the leather mask covering them, silently wishing she could watch. “I want you focused on your clamps and your mind focused on what is happening to that body of MINE." He pushes her back on the bed, her arms, though numb, aching and pinned under her, her clamped nipples stretching and pulling against each other, her hard, bound tits standing out from her body. He slaps her thighs and orders them spread wide. She strains to allow Him access, pushing her knees as far open as she can. His fingers searching her cunt, pulling at the ropes, pinching her clit, forcing their way deep inside her, she shudders. He is feeling the fullness in her ass, talking to her, telling her to feel it too. Her flesh prickles with excitement and she moans into the gag, her tongue feeling the shape of it, wishing it were His cock in her mouth. His hand is quickly replaced by a long, hard, object, which is seated deep inside her. A moment later it buzzes to life. “That should keep you occupied while we finish our work.” Locked within herself, she allows the feeling to take her. She begins to struggle some on the bed, pushing the plug into her ass, fucking it, the vibe pressing hard against it with every thrust, nipples cruelly jerked as she does so. Vaguely, she is aware of Their movements, sounds of ropes being worked, but for now all she wants is to be away in her own world. She is safe there, pained and hungry with desire, but safe. She works into a rhythm, rocking her shoulders, fucking the plug, the fire taking hold of her, building and burning. She imagines Stephen watching her and works harder willing the orgasm to come. Fire explodes across her thighs, four or five quick bursts. She screams into her gag. “Not yet, cunt! I have not given you permission.” Stephen hisses and she slows her movements. Panting behind the gag she reminds herself, tonight she is slave, nothing more, nothing less. She lies still, absorbing the feelings, letting them fill her but not encouraging them too much. She rolls to her side, jarring the clamps again but easing the ache in her arms. Wishing she could see what was happening around her she whispers a silent thanks to Master that He has not taken her ability to hear away. Now that she has turned the focus from so deeply inside herself, she hears them working, breathing heavy and words quick. She pictures Andrea there, strapped so tightly, and wonders what she is thinking. What will They do with Their packages. Again the vibe inside her is beginning to take her thoughts, curiosity, away. She rubs her legs together slowly, feeling the ropes pinch again, the stockings slipping against each other. The anticipation is an enormous entity feeding her desires. Flashes of every suspension scene she has ever watched begin to flood her mind like a movie in fast forward, searching for something that seems plausible. Sounds of metal on metal and sounds of labored work tell her they are almost ready for her, time seems to slow. Each snap of a link and adjustment of a strap loud in her ears; creaking ropes and leather bring more images of helpless women in silent flight, she pictures Andrea suspended in this same flight. Silence…then hands patting at Andrea’s flesh. Smiling voices, as the men admire their work…words are lost to her though. “Concentrate on the feelings, don’t let your mind take you too far” she tells herself. She breathes deeply, steeling herself against all doubt and fear. “We will use her hard today, Paul. Harder than she has ever been used before, she wants to be slave, today she will be used as such.” her Master’s words hard in her ears as hands seize her arms pulling her upright. Dizziness washes over her as she struggles to steady herself, even though the hands still hold her tightly. She tries to picture the room again and where they are taking her. After about 10 steps the hands stop her and she is instructed to remain, still, where she is. One of the men leaves her side and then hands are working on the penis gag in her mouth, adding weight to it. She remembers all the penis gags she has ever seen before, all with dildos attached and knows she too now has one. When He is done fixing the dildo in place, she turns her head some, testing the weight of it. “On your knees slave” comes the command. Hand still on her arm, she lowers herself to the carpeted floor, the hand releases her. “Forward.” she moves quickly, being careful not to topple over, the jarring of her awkward movements pulling her tits painfully this way and that. “Stop”, she sways a moment but stays upright and kneels waiting anxiously. Hands on her arms again, she is being positioned, tiny little steps on her knees, shifts of position, until they have her right where they want her. “Spread your knees slave”, quickly she complies, opening them again as wide as she dares and then wider still, her thigh muscles straining and quivering. Her breath shallow she wills it to slow and deepen, calming herself again. She feels warm hands caressing the insides of her thigh, body pressing into hers and pressing into the clamped tied tits. Fingers searching her tied cunt, finding what they seek and taking the little pleasure with them as they go, the warm body she hopes is Master, going as well. She shivers. “Chin up slave” she feels a heavy cold object being fitted into place, the posture collar. It digs into her chin and she struggles to stretch her neck as long as she can make it. Tighter and tighter it is pulled until she can’t stand it any longer, whimpers beginning to escape despite her desire to keep them to herself. She hears the lock being fitted into place and knows it will not come off anytime soon. Gasping behind the gag, she tries to calm herself again, panic beginning to get a foothold in her; desperately she tries to squelch it, taking comfort in her blindness and her inability to escape in any way. Her shoulders shake causing the clamps to shake and pull as well. Fire across her ass as the crop lands and a command of “Be Still!” issued. She tells the pain and fear to go, imagines it seeping from her fingertips. Fingertips she can no longer feel. Warm flesh is being placed around her face; she smells the wetness she knows must be Andrea. The flesh Andrea’s thighs. The dildo is being directed now, guided between those thighs. “Kneel up slave” straining, she does and hears the wetness as the dildo meets resistance and pushes inside Andrea’s suspended form. Andrea gasps and begins to wriggle, trying to escape it. “Slave, your job is to pleasure Andrea. If you work too fast you will be whipped, if you work too slow, you will be whipped. You have 10 minutes to bring her to orgasm.” Her Master’s instructions at first make no sense; she is too stunned to understand. When the crop lands, she jumps and suddenly understands what she must do. She must raise and lower herself in order to accomplish this task, a kind of human fucking machine. Slowly Lily begins to raise herself, feeling the resistance; she bites into the penis gag, and again lowers herself. Low moans escape Andrea’s un-gagged mouth, Lily can feel her trying again to squirm away but she has nowhere to go and Lily knows soon she will be squirming to meet her thrusts instead of moving away from them. ...

We live right next to a golf course, and my husband George is an avid golfer, to the point where he owns his own golf cart, and he can take the cart directly over to the clubhouse at tee time. I don’t like to play golf. I tried it a few times but I am not very good at it, and it just doesn’t excite me. So while my husband plays golf I play with self-bondage. He is usually gone for several hours, which is just about the right length of time for me to be ready to be released when he returns. He always takes advantage of whatever situation I have gotten myself into and makes me suck him or otherwise service him before he releases me, and so we both enjoy my self-bondage. ...

Sammy Joe’s Barnyard Self-Bondage by Hagster Chapter Twenty-Nine - Murphy’s Law The impacts of the crop across my backside were mercifully weak and infrequent in delivery. It gave me a valuable opportunity to adopt the right frame of mind hopefully enabling me to endure the beating I was going to get. Trish hummed quietly to herself as she methodically applied her brand of punishment upon my naked body. With each lash came a muted scream followed by a labored gasp for air. Trish seemed to be enjoying herself, reveling in my every tortured movement and sound. She slowed her whipping somewhat, but corrected that by increasing the severity of the lashing. That fucking bitch!!! I mean, shit! she was really hurting me! If it weren’t for the vibrators teasing me and giving me a small taste of pleasure, I don’t think I would have been able to endure the barrage. Thank God for the little things. ...

Foreword For those of you that have visited the Gromets Plaza Forum, you may be aware that I occasionally attend the Rocky Horror show. This piece is written with that great stage production in mind. I have written this story for a competition held on Gromets site, where the brief states that the hero/heroine should visit the sponsors fetish shop and create a story of their adventures. What better excuse to visit a fetish clothing shop than the Rocky? Having read the rules, as stipulated, I then visited the link to the shops web site and found the perfect outfit that would match the shows final confrontation scene perfectly. So, this is a story about a stage show and the possibilities that may result from a chance encounter. Although I did not meet the deadline for the competition, I thought I would write the story anyway. ...

Note this story contains scenes of explicit sex and violence. If stories containing descriptions of explicit sex, torture and sexual violence offend you go elsewhere and read the comic pages of the paper. This is complete fantasy and all characters are fictional. To the reader this story was written for a specific person if you want to experience the real terror of the victim you will have to put yourself in her place. I did not do that because the person for whom this was written would be experiencing the terror of the situation ...

His Valentine by Toran “It’s time to be tied,” he said, running his hand down the small of her back and pulling her into him. His smell engulfed her, filling her world and she pressed into him, molding her body to his. “Yes,” she murmured, eyes closed, heart thundering in her chest. Her body shuddered as she whispered, “Tie me.” His mouth found hers, his arms locking behind her back, strong, so strong, and his lips crushed hers. Her breath hitched as his tongue invaded her mouth, searching and probing and claiming her just has his arms held her. ...

story continues from part three Chapter Four - Recollections Things had settled down a bit for Lydia and I after our passionate reunion, which was to be expected. We made love like rabbits for a few days, sometimes bound, sometimes not, and spent the days I’d taken off catching up on old times and finding out what we’d both been up to in detail. She’d taken a hotel room when she first arrived, which we quickly checked her out of. There was no doubt that she’d be living with me and no way I was about to let us be apart right now. ...

The Long Weekend by Wanda Comments are welcomed. Chapter 1 I stepped out of the steaming bathroom wearing only a short bathrobe. It was late at night on a Thursday, we were in my dorm, and my roommate was on vacation. “Are you ready?” he asked as he examined my figure behind the shortness of the robe. I paused and looked at the bondage toys on display on my bed. ...

In Memoriam – Elaine H., 1949-1999 Part Two Please read part 1 first for this to make more sense After an eternity of waiting and suffering, I heard a key on the front door and the door opening and closing. For a moment, there was silence, and then the sound of the toilet flushing Melanie’s output safely away. Then I heard footsteps on the stairs and the door opened. I couldn’t see the door from my cell, so I just waited and looked at my reflection until…. ...

Fallenescence by Toran Fallenescence by Toran Amy Lay’s gaze, black with brooding Goth smudges above and below incredibly icy blue eyes, locked with Gwendolyn’s and Gwen couldn’t look away. Front row tickets to Fallenescence were compliments of Gwen’s girl friend, Penelope, and though Gwen had heard of the Goth band, she’d never actually heard them. Amy smirked, pointed a finger at Gwen and screamed something about gagged lips and tears of pain into the microphone as thousands of Fallenites chanted the words in unison. The arena was rocking and Gwen was as caught as caught could be. Amy’s tight leather pants that had spawned spiked boots paraded the Queen of Goth around stage as her black leather clad band danced around her, power chords ripping and rolling over the throngs that pressed Gwen and Penny tighter to the front of the stage. Amy looked back over her shoulder from the far side of the stage and again pointed at Gwen. Gwen shuddered – it seemed that the gothrocker was pointing right at her. For just a second, Gwen wondered what those blood red lips tasted like, what Amy’s full and straining breasts felt like as Gwen tussled with a stiff nipple, whether Amy smelled the same way as she did when things just felt right, when the urgency suddenly felt needed, when the world meant only one thing, only one hunger… ...

Revolt Of The Slave by Gao Chukman Revolt Of The Slave by Gao Chukman As I sit here at the desk in my study on a beautiful Saturday morning, my wife Sally is in the guest bedroom with her old school friend Leah. They are lying on the bed and both of them have their arms handcuffed behind their backs. They are wearing silk kimonos which are open at the front and there is a strong rubber strap round their waists binding them tightly front to front. There are also pairs of nipple clamps linking them quite closely at the breast. Their ankles are chained together and to the bottom of the bed but they are not talking to one another because each is wearing a large, red, rubber ball gag. They are probably wriggling a bit because they are also wearing, if that is the right word, a well-lubricated, electrically operated, double dildo set to provide maximum clitoral stimulation at random intervals. They are not blindfolded and, when I last saw them a few minutes ago, their eyes appeared to be spitting fire at me. This is not a phenomenon I have seen before and it has made me wonder whether I shall survive the aftermath of this little joke I have played on them. I have noticed before that women do not always react in the same way as men do to practical jokes. This is illustrated in the definition of a pregnant woman as someone who takes seriously what is poked at her in fun. Anyway, I thought it might be wise to record why I have placed Sally and Leah in this position in case their retaliation gets out of hand. God knows, I have had enough provocation. ...

“Snuffle”! That was as close as I could get. I was trying to put a name to the sound my pet Sandi was making as she ate her lunch. I was sitting at the kitchen table eating my own lunch and she was on the floor beside me with her mouth wrapped around the feeding station. The station was clamped to the edge of the table and consisted of a container that narrowed down into an oblong tube at a 45 degree downward angle ending in an opening about 1 ½” across and ½” high. ...

“Snuffle”! That was as close as I could get. I was trying to put a name to the sound my pet Sandi was making as she ate her lunch. I was sitting at the kitchen table eating my own lunch and she was on the floor beside me with her mouth wrapped around the feeding station. The station was clamped to the edge of the table and consisted of a container that narrowed down into an oblong tube at a 45 degree downward angle ending in an opening about 1 ½” across and ½” high. ...

For today’s adventure, I decided to see the world a different way. I’d wanted to do this for ages but couldn’t figure out a way to make it work. Being tied was Ok, but I was always looking for new ways to do it. Once I’d put the key to my handcuffs in a small box, and a coin in five identical boxes so that they weighed the same. I placed each box in a corner of the house and thrown the last one out of the window into the back garden. Then I stripped, gagged and blindfolded myself, chained the cuffs to my ankles and dragged myself around the house in search of the key. The two boxes upstairs yielded copper coins. Getting downstairs was hard work and gave me carpet burns on my knees, elbows and breasts. I was lying across the front doorway, resting, when a shower of letters, bills and junk mail dropped on me as the postman made his delivery. Fortunately the door is half solid, with frosted glass at the top. I’d like to think he went on his way, oblivious to the shock and suffering on the other side of the door. I was thankful that the key was in the next box, and I didn’t have to slither across the patio in search of a small object sitting in 150 square yards of grass. ...

Diane Chambers wracked her brains for the umpteenth time as she stare in frustration at the Blanc doodles on her not pad and the frustratingly uninspiring suggestions regurgitated by her search engine. She reached for her coffee. Pulling a sour face, she returned the cup and its stone cold contents to the computer table. It was only a few days until Valentines Day and she still did not have the faintest idea of what to buy. It really was a cliché, but what do you buy the man who has everything? ...

Diane Chambers wracked her brains for the umpteenth time as she stare in frustration at the Blanc doodles on her not pad and the frustratingly uninspiring suggestions regurgitated by her search engine. She reached for her coffee. Pulling a sour face, she returned the cup and its stone cold contents to the computer table. It was only a few days until Valentines Day and she still did not have the faintest idea of what to buy. It really was a cliché, but what do you buy the man who has everything? ...

Monica ,who is a pen pal of mine, had been practicing self bondage for a while, and then one day Karen happened to come across her when she was helpless. Both of them being new to bondage had shared a couple of mild experience but were still in the awkward stage. This is the next step in their saga. ***** Monica and Karen sipped on their wine as they discussed the new experience they had shared so far. Since Karen had found Monica tied in the garage (see Helping her into Bondage), they had experimented with some light bondage. Karen still felt awkward about it, but although she was hesitant to even admit it to herself, had been turned on by having Monica under her control. Monica described how she felt when she was bound and how thankful she was to Karen for helping her live her fantasy. Karen confessed that she enjoyed it and wanted to try more. ...

Monica ,who is a pen pal of mine, had been practicing self bondage for a while, and then one day Karen happened to come across her when she was helpless. Both of them being new to bondage had shared a couple of mild experience but were still in the awkward stage. This is the next step in their saga. ***** Monica and Karen sipped on their wine as they discussed the new experience they had shared so far. Since Karen had found Monica tied in the garage (see Helping her into Bondage), they had experimented with some light bondage. Karen still felt awkward about it, but although she was hesitant to even admit it to herself, had been turned on by having Monica under her control. Monica described how she felt when she was bound and how thankful she was to Karen for helping her live her fantasy. Karen confessed that she enjoyed it and wanted to try more. ...

Chapter 1 Christy started her first day of her first job. She was right out of business school, inexperienced, and very shy and nervous. On top of that, she wasn’t sure that she would fit in with her co-workers. They were so much more experienced and confident and no one made any move to make her feel welcome. She went home that night totally up tight and in a cold sweat. How badly she needed the security of her rubber bed. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Linda’s Revenge by Subgamble F/mf; kidnap; captives; cell; dungeon; torture; electro; bdsm; crop; stock; prepare; depilation; wrap; encase; entombed; revenge; cons/nc; XXX Authors note: This is not for the squeamish it involves permanent entombment. Linda is a 36 year old tall statuesque woman. She has natural blond hair and blue eyes. She stands a little for 6 feet tall. Her figure is a perfect 36-24-32. She is very athletic and is very strong for a woman. In fact she is stronger than a great many men. She has long legs with calf muscles that men love to eye. For the past 8 years Linda has been married to Ted. Ted is 40 and a computer programming engineer. It is necessary for Ted to travel out of town several times a year. ...

A visit by a very unfortunate rubber bondage prisoner to the Rubber Bondage Centre at Fantasy Acre. Chapter 4. In which the prisoner learns the meaning of true obedience. “I don’t know whether to be angry or pleased with you 8-18. I am angry because you have disobeyed a direct order from Me your Rubber Mistress, but at the same time I am pleased you want to be punished; and punished you will be. I was fully aware that you would be unable to prepare any food for yourself once you had fastened the manacles on your wrists, because part of your training involved force feeding and I wanted to be sure that you were very hungry and thirsty. However your training will now be postponed until you have received some more punishment. We shall shortly take what will be for you a fairly short walk to my Dungeon where you will become acquainted with Pandora’s dilemma device the outcome of which will be very painful. I think we can spend the rest of the day gainfully employed in My Dungeon. Yes I think that in addition to your punishment we can make a start on your training programme and combine the two. By the time I have finished you will be more than ready for bed, assuming I allow you to sleep in a bed tonight.” ...

A visit by a very unfortunate rubber bondage prisoner to the Rubber Bondage Centre at Fantasy Acre. Chapter 7. The prisoners Punishment is over, or is it. But cope I would have to because I was sure there would be no possibility of being released until Mistress decided I had suffered enough, and so far nothing she had done to me had been relaxed in any way. I felt I should be grateful that my breathing was not restricted and she had fitted a drain to me, but that was a minor relaxation in the overall severity of this punishment Rubber Bondage. I had made the journey here to indulge my fetish in Rubber Bondage but never did I imagine it would be as severe as this. I should have realised when she saw the PVC suit I was wearing that everything was done very seriously here, but I was totally unprepared for what had happened so far and I could only vaguely imagine what the rest of my time here was going to be like. ...

A visit by a very unfortunate rubber bondage prisoner to the Rubber Bondage Centre at Fantasy Acre. Chapter 9. The way his Rubber Mistress plays ‘Hide and Seek’ is not the way children play it. “I hide you away somewhere and my Assistant has to find you. However there is as always a sting in the tail of my little games. Every five minutes she has to spend trying to find you will earn you ten minutes of punishment. The time starts from when she begins looking for you until she has you back in the Dungeon. By the time she starts looking for you it will be quite dark and she will have to use a flashlight, which will be quite time consuming. It could take her at least an hour to find and get you back to the dungeon. My property is spread over five acres, which includes a field behind the house. Even the garden is about an acre. The weather forecast is for heavy rain tonight so you will be hidden outside. She will of course start her search inside in the dry and outside is the last place she looks. If she has to go up into the field in the rain looking for you then perhaps she will double your Punishment.” ...

Foreword: Surprisingly, this has evolved in to a consensual story. Initially, I had considered the tried and tested, non consensual, automatic packaging theme. Perhaps I will still write a story along those lines. Although this is slightly out of character, I think it works well and there is still an element of reluctance. Anyway, enjoy. Rubberwolf. Part One At nineteen, most girls of Nicole’s age would have been horrified by having to work in a rubber doll factory. Unlike most girls however, Nicole was not bothered at all by the products that her company sold. It certainly gave her something to talk about at parties. The looks of shock and disbelief that come over people’s faces. It is not so much what she does at the factory. After all, an accounts assistant is hardly scandalous. But as soon as she mentions that she works for “Rubberdoll’s”, the look of boredom that typically glazes peoples faces at the mention of accounts, suddenly transforms in to one of astonishment and disbelief. ...

Foreword: Surprisingly, this has evolved in to a consensual story. Initially, I had considered the tried and tested, non consensual, automatic packaging theme. Perhaps I will still write a story along those lines. Although this is slightly out of character, I think it works well and there is still an element of reluctance. Anyway, enjoy. Rubberwolf. Part One At nineteen, most girls of Nicole’s age would have been horrified by having to work in a rubber doll factory. Unlike most girls however, Nicole was not bothered at all by the products that her company sold. It certainly gave her something to talk about at parties. The looks of shock and disbelief that come over people’s faces. It is not so much what she does at the factory. After all, an accounts assistant is hardly scandalous. But as soon as she mentions that she works for “Rubberdoll’s”, the look of boredom that typically glazes peoples faces at the mention of accounts, suddenly transforms in to one of astonishment and disbelief. ...

The sound woke him from the restless half sleep he had come to accept as rest. He assumed his sister was doing something to cause the noise that roused him from another uncomfortable night. Of course, blinded by the sleep mask, he had no way of knowing for sure. He squirmed on the bed, more to let her know he was awake than anything else, wrists and ankles pulling at the locked leather cuffs and chains which held him rigidly in position. His inability to move his arms or legs more than an inch was the root cause of his lack of a good night’s sleep; something he hadn’t had since his sister started chaining him to his bed a little over four months ago. ...

It all started when my friend took me out to his private ranch, out in the hills away from the City. All that open country with trees and even a small creek running through it made it look like heaven to a city girl like me. Even better, he didn’t live there, but had plans to build a house on the property some day. I saw a chance to have a private place where I could escape to indulge in my fantasies, so I didn’t hesitate to ask him for a key to the gate. He gave it to me, somewhat reluctantly, I thought, but I was glad to get it. ...

The truth finally got Laura’s attention. She didn’t know how long she had been struggling with the damned handcuffs. She couldn’t get herself out of them! Why had she been doing such a stupid thing? They were too tight and she didn’t have a chance, making the key fit in the lock. Oh, what a misery! If it only had been the cuffs, she could have called 911 and made up a story about something, but she had gagged herself with a ball-gag harness before cuffing her wrists behind her back. She thought it would be easy to unlock them, but she obviously was wrong! ...

The truth finally got Laura’s attention. She didn’t know how long she had been struggling with the damned handcuffs. She couldn’t get herself out of them! Why had she been doing such a stupid thing? They were too tight and she didn’t have a chance, making the key fit in the lock. Oh, what a misery! If it only had been the cuffs, she could have called 911 and made up a story about something, but she had gagged herself with a ball-gag harness before cuffing her wrists behind her back. She thought it would be easy to unlock them, but she obviously was wrong! ...

It was my boyfriend’s birthday and for a special treat I decided to give him a unique present - ME! I began by going shopping for the most drop dead, jaw dropping lingerie that money could buy, or at least within my budget. After trying on a variety of outfits I chose a skimpy black torsolette that hung from my breasts and hugged my curves down to my hips, suspenders held up very sheer stockings and my sex was just covered by the thin cloth of the G-string. His eye’s would pop out of his head when he saw me in these and my planned evening was just beginning. ...

It was Monday morning and my husband was preparing for a business trip away interstate, he’d be away for the week returning on Friday afternoon. We’d spent the weekend tying each other up and exploring each other’s body with our mouths and to our great delight we had enjoyed several orgasms each over the weekend, finding new and different ways of binding each other. Now Monday morning beckoned and as he prepared himself I busied myself in the kitchen with breakfast and after a hurried meal he left for the airport promising that we would have a very special time next weekend as it was the anniversary of our first bondage session over 3 years ago. ...

Of course it’s always nice to get something new, especially clothes… but sometimes you’re not happy about the clothes that you’re getting… Part One My Master told me that he was going to give me something, something that we’d spoken about a while ago. Usually he doesn’t respond very quickly but brings it up again sometime later. This time it was about a suit that I’d seen one night whilst watching TV. We were both relaxing watching a soft porn video that he’d brought home, the picture was showing a woman dressed in a tight fitting rubber suit being bound by rope to a frame, I turned and said that the suit looked very good! Weeks had past since that night but when he told me that we were going out to buy something very special for me my heart leapt, moments like this make me forget that I am not only his wife but also his ‘slave-girl’. ...

Both of us were eagerly counting our money hoping to win but in a way, hoping to lose also. My friend Stacy and I had a bet. We would play Monopoly for 1 hour and whoever had the most money wins. The loser must then put themselves in self bondage while the winner has their way with them. During the course of the game, the odds went up to 3 different self bondage positions. What was even better was that we could tie ourselves up anyway we wanted, without having to worry about release mechanisms. Butterflies filled my stomach as I counted my money, dreaming of what I might do or have done to me. The money was added up and we both had a smile on our faces. ...

Chapter 3: Something New I didn’t know how long I had been hanging here. I couldn’t see a clock. But the sun wasn’t down yet. I had lifted myself some time after noon. I guessed I had been hanging here for about 2.5 or 3 hours. I couldn’t see Kelly. I couldn’t tell where she had gone to. Then suddenly the vibrator stopped. Then the butt plug deflated. I took a deep breath. She was behind me. I heard the rattle of buckles. The harness on my head was removed. Then she reached around from behind and stuffed what felt like a leather pouch in my mouth. It was a leather harness gag. She tightened the straps. Pulling the pouch deep into my mouth. Then there was a leather sheath that covered my mouth from just bellow my nose to bellow my chin. It cupped under my chin so I couldn’t open my mouth or say anything. ...

Chapter 5: Joy Ride As I hobbled out to the car I tried to figure out how I got in this fix. Kelly had changed her clothes. She had on a Blue lace-up leather corset and thigh high lace up boots with 5” heels. The corset had full cups on the breast that looked to be satin but was very thin fabric. Her hard nipples looked like they were trying to push through. The corset was trimmed in black and was heavily boned. She had leather lace up panties on with shinny blue tights on her legs. That is what leg you could see above the boots. So I hobbled along following this Goddess in leather to God knows where. ...

(story continues from A Little Selfbondage Part 2: Something New) Part 3: Joy Ride As I hobbled out to the car I tried to figure out how I got in this fix. Kelly had changed her clothes. She had on a Blue lace-up leather corset and thigh high lace up boots with 5” heels. The corset had full cups on the breast that looked to be satin but was very thin fabric. Her hard nipples looked like they were trying to push through. The corset was trimmed in black and was heavily boned. She had leather lace up panties on with shinny blue tights on her legs. That is what leg you could see above the boots. So I hobbled along following this Goddess in leather to God knows where. ...

Hello I would like to tell you a story about a woman who decided to take her smarts and imagination and have some fun. This story will be told in first person because I like to put myself into the subjects place and more often than not I end up with a dripping pair of panties when I am done, so here we go. My name is Kelly Liu, yes that is the same way that Lucy spells it but I am no relation. I stand 5’2” tall and if I dress right I can pass for a girl instead of the woman of 28 that I am. I have small very perky tits and a pair of the tightest legs that lead to an equally thigh pair of ass cheeks. I keep my hair waist length and due to my Asian background it is straight as an arrow. I work for an electronics developer whose specialty is A.I. (or Artificial Intelligence.) We have been working on making the home user friendly by having a computer do some of the basic chores. One thing we developed is a robotic arm that senses when you get out of bed and will make it up for you and determine all on its own when to put clean sheets on for you, things like that. ...

This story is fiction. Don’t try this at home (unless you know what you are doing). I tried to write this from a female point of view. I hope I got the feelings and emotions correct. I have been doing self-bondage for some time and very much enjoy the hog tie, for which I devised a release device. The parts list: Two lengths of 2" PVC pipe 4" long, four 2" end caps, PVC glue, two eye bolts about 5" long, four nuts and two large washers to fit the eye bolts, one 1/4" bolt about 1" long, one nut and two washers for the bolt. Start by drilling a 1/4" hole in two of the end caps. Install a washer on the bolt and push it through one of the end caps from the inside. Place the second end cap over the bolt and add the washer and nut, then tighten well. A little glue between the end caps and under the washers will help seal the holes. Next, glue each piece of pipe into the end caps. Drill a large hole in each of the last two end caps, just a little larger than the washers for the eye bolts and glue them to the end of the pipes. Finally, install a nut on each eye bolt and thread it along about 1/2", then install the washer and second nut. Tighten everything very well. ...

(story continues from Tied at Work) Tied at Work 2 by Jan Wright Part two Dave had suggested I have my nipples pierced and a few days later, I went with him to his friends and had them done. His friend fitted the rather large rings and then sealed them shut so I couldn’t take them out. The constant weight of the rings kept my tits alive with their constant bouncing. I worried that someone at the office may see them. ...

8 8 Flight Security by Margaret B Suggested by lillian That bitch is queer! She enjoyed every second from seeing me take off my shoes to using that light to look up my pussy. This was the first time I’ve flown since Master Rick put the rings in and I didn’t think. I just did not think that two small rings in my pussy lips hooked by a mailbox lock would set off the metal detector. Shit, was I wrong! As I stood in line, I realized the rings and lock might set off an alarm, but I hoped panties, pantyhose, skirt, and holding my legs together would be enough. Being pulled out of line and going through the whole routine with the wand was bad enough, but then I was taken by a female security agent to a private room. I felt like every eye was on me and I knew where those eyes were looking, right at my crotch. Another woman sitting at a desk in the small, clean, and brightly lit room told me what the law required and asked me to sign a form acknowledging my consent. “Please place all your belongings on the table and remove all your clothing”, the statement was short, tactful, and embarrassing. ...

Copyright 1996 John Sanders.May be freely distributed by cybernetic media, provided no fee is charged or profit gained. Hard copies are expressly forbidden without prior consent of the author. May not be published or distributed otherwise without permission. Part One: The Dinner Party - Preparation. It was the festive season, parties, dinners and dances were the main occupation of the evening. Invitations for the company of the vivacious Maria came from everywhere. In fact it was rather boring attending the regular hunt balls, the ladies’ nights and the other expensive charitable do’s. The strangely embossed envelope that arrived in the morning post immediately attracted Maria’s attention. Her eyes settled on a black envelope, written in a strong, bold script. The contrast of the black paper against the silver pen was striking to the eye. This was something to be savoured. Quickly, Maria opened the other envelopes. They were the usual rash of cards from people almost forgotten, interspersed by the odd bill from Harrods and Fortnum and Masons. ...

Forum Feedback How I got my new $1000 Diamond Tennis Bracelet or Never bet against a lady engineer! By Techie Sometimes even the nicest men can be so stubborn and macho about certain things that they simply have to be shown to recognize the reality of the situation. Last week, Techster, my husband of many years and I were watching an adult video about slave contracts and when he saw the slaves licking their master’s and mistresses’ assholes remarked that no amount of torture could make him do that. A brief discussion followed that ended up by his challenging me. " You’ll never find me licking someone’s asshole!" I countered, “With the proper training anyone will willingly submit to their masters’ demands!” Techster replied. “No way here! Tell you what. I can stand up to anything you can dish out! I’ll give you eight hours. I will be your slave. If you can get me to give in and lick your asshole I’ll get you a diamond tennis bracelet. If I win and hold out for two days you will wear my locking slave collar around your neck for a month 24/7.” “Agreed. When do you want to start?” I asked. “Whenever you are ready.” He responded. “Next weekend.” I answered. " The workshop is off limits until Friday evening. If you need anything from it ask me. OK?" “OK!” he agreed. ...

This story in purely fictional. No character in it relates to any real person. If you are disturbed by bondage please do not read on. Part I The rapid clicking of 5" heeled black pumps on tile announced Donna’s arrival. The clock on the wall reading 9:20 betrayed the reason for her undignified rush. Yet again she was late. Hurriedly she dumped her black leather handbag and sat at her desk. Pausing only to swipe a stray lock of jet-black hair from her face she set about organizing the papers in front of her. As she looked at her computer, a penned note caught her eye. ‘Please be so kind as to join me in my office, if and when you deign to join us today.’ ...

Capri 3: Beverly’s Designs Beverly had studied the Internet sites on Self-bondage, paying particular attention to the techniques that people offered. Since finding out her best friend was into self-bondage and latex clothing the tiny brunette had soaked up information. The idea of being tied up intrigued her and she had spent that weekend with Capri learning all about different ways of securing herself. The tiny woman had nearly depleted her savings account since then buying latex clothing. Her favorites were catsuits and body stockings. She had also found some exotic vibrators and dildos to add to her growing collection of toys. The tiny woman stopped short of buying the expensive boots she so craved though. She wanted more latex first. ...

Several weeks ago when my husband of 30 + years, Techster and his best friend, Jerry, gave Jerry’s wife, Jenine and I a chance to be ponygirls for a day I promised him that I would find a way for him to be my ponyboy. The perfect opportunity appeared about a month later when Jerry and Jenine invited us go ‘Natural camping’ with them on a remote part of their 700 acre ranch. The area where we would go camping was heavily wooded with no apparent path to the 2-acre clearing that we would use as a campsite. Techster was excited about his being a pony, his first remark when I told him was, “I enjoyed working you as a ponygirl, now it is your turn. I’ll be your ponyboy.” ...

Several weeks ago when my husband of 30 + years, Techster and his best friend, Jerry, gave Jerry’s wife, Jenine and I a chance to be ponygirls for a day I promised him that I would find a way for him to be my ponyboy. The perfect opportunity appeared about a month later when Jerry and Jenine invited us go ‘Natural camping’ with them on a remote part of their 700 acre ranch. The area where we would go camping was heavily wooded with no apparent path to the 2-acre clearing that we would use as a campsite. Techster was excited about his being a pony, his first remark when I told him was, “I enjoyed working you as a ponygirl, now it is your turn. I’ll be your ponyboy.” ...

His eyes flickered open, the drug finally beginning to wear off. Full consciousness and feeling had returned, but he was still groggy and had little control over his muscles. He was aware of the two women moving him around, talking and laughing as they went about their task. He realized that he was naked, but his disorientation dulled any modesty he might have suffered from. He groaned as the women supported him on each side and carried him, legs dragging behind, down a flight of stairs and through aheavy door into what was apparently the basement. The women were moving faster now, noticing that he was coming around. ...

I was about 19 years old at the time and was still in college. I was bored sitting around at home one weekend, while my room mates were gone home for a visit. I really had nothing to do, the TV had the most annoying re-runs on and the radio sucked. I was horny anyway and decided to have a little fun. I took 2 boards about 2x4’s about 2 feet wide and 1 foot long, next I took out my strands of rope, collar and duct tape. I then stripped off all my clothes and threw them in the closet. ...

I have been into bondage and self bondage since I was very young, maybe 6 or 7 years old. I travel a lot and spend many hours in self bondage on my trips. I like to cross-dress also and don’t look too bad. This is a true story, one of many to be told. During a trip to Las Vegas in about 1989 I was staying in a smaller motel on the edge of town. I prefer motels with outside entrances to the parking lot directly from the room, no hallways. I was planning an extended bondage session and hoped to enlist some outside help to humiliate and perhaps torment me. ...

She lay motionless, listening, trying to sense if the small noise she heard was the door. Her mind was racing, had she forgotten to lock the door, was this one of her greatest fears? This all started with that FAX. He had called her at the office this morning and told her she had better get to the FAX machine before anyone else and hung up; she immediately knew why and literally ran (which wasn’t easy in 4’’ high heels) across the office. The machine had already churned out one page and continued to print. Three handwritten pages finally were printed before the machine stopped. Vicki the office busy body and resident bitch walked up to her coffee in hand and said, ‘’that must be an important FAX; the way you busted your ass to get over here to pick it up.’’ Her mind raced quickly for an answer, yes, this was the information she had needed for three days to finish a project. She turned in her heels and walked away before the bitch could say another word. ...

It was rare for me to get the whole day at home alone, and believe me; I planned to take advantage of it. First thing I did was take a long, hot shower, so hot my skin was beautifully rosy, and I could hardly breathe from the steam. I was really in the mood to be abused, but there was no one else around to do it, so I had to take care of it myself. I filled a two-quart enema bag with soapy water. I also laid out yarn, dental floss and several clothespins and some weights. When I felt I was as clean on the outside as I could get, I knew it was time to clean out the inside and start the fun and games. I got down on my hands and knees in the tub and twisted the shower knob to ice cold. Then taking a deep breath, I slid the enema nozzle deep into my ass. I imagined myself being forced to kneel under the icy shower as my bottom filled with the hot water… I closed my eyes and imagined a strong, demanding, domineering man in the shadows, just watching, directing me. I was given no choices, no options. I turned on the hose. ...

(story continues from A Surprise for Marilyn) 8 8 A Surprise for Marilyn Part Two by Lord David http://www.lorddavid.btinternet.co.uk I open the door to the bedroom and look in cheerily as the morning sun rises “Morning Marilyn” I say, looking at her body still tightly bound on the bed, she grunted through her gag, she obviously didn’t get much sleep last night, if any, and if I was a nice guy, I’d untie her and let her stretch her arms and legs, but not only was I not that nice of a guy, I also didn’t want an angry Marilyn attacking me from the night before, so I thought it best she stayed in her current position, well for now at least. ...

(story continues from Dana’s Revenge)_ _Dana’s Revenge -Part 1 Dana’s Revenge Part 2 by Tweak As Dana left the room after releasing my bonds I quickly jumped up and rubbed my sore ass. I also removed the butt plug which was killing me. I knew that the clock was running and I didn’t have much time. I hurriedly pulled on a pair of jeans and socks to cover up the pantyhose I was wearing. I took off the bra put on a shirt and headed out the door with little time to spare. Dana was waiting for me in the car. ...

(this is using the same group of people as in Studbounds story The Renter) It has been a few years since I was back to the University. Janice thought it would be great to see Ruth, Victoria and Arnie, and Lita and Amos again. In the wedding gift they tucked a business card in with a note that read, “When you come back to visit we’ll have room for you.” Janice called the number on the card and got Arnie. ...

8Story contains the original images and may take longer to load Thanks to Wolfent & Rubbersheep for sending me this story Chapter One - Part 1 Julie came home from a nice days work at the Fetish shop, although she loved her job, tonight she was feeling a little tired, Alexis her Mistress and employer had worked her poor pussy pretty hard today and spending a week going back and forth to Cynthia’s house getting to know her better, strapped securely into the side car of her sinister orgasm inducing motorcycle wasn’t helping much either, not that it bothered her, she loved her boss and fellow co-worker to death. Life would be so dull and uninteresting without them she thought. Her dinner date with her two most favorite women had gone very well, they always had a good time together, and now that they were spending more of their off hours together thanks to Cynthia’s suggestion she had made one day over lunch that they do so, they were having lots more fun and games together. ...

When I lay in be at night I would play with myself dreaming about being a slave, used and beaten at my master’s discretion. My husband had never indicted to me that he had any interest in BDSM. I was sure that he would love to have a slave so I started preparations to give him one. I went shopping and purchased all the supplies that a master would need to keep his slave in line. My shopping list included padded wrist and ankle cuffs, chains and locks, nipple clamps, whips and paddles and a blindfold and gag. Vibrators, dildos and lotions we already have. I didn’t bother buying any clothing because I was sure my husband would want to keep me naked all the time. ...

My girl friend and I had gone mad on a shopping spree and spent loads of money which was our boy friends. When he found out he went mad and told me to get out of his house. I had no where else to go so I begged him not to throw me out. After a lot of begging he said I could stay but I must be punished for my crime. I didn’t know what he meant but agreed. ...

Five minutes: You’d think that ten straight days of bondage, tied out to a bed unable to move except for a few minutes a day after the first three days to use the bathroom and grab a couple of quick showers - in handcuffs, and with my grinning captor watching me - would have been enough to cure me of wanting any more such treatment for a while. Oh no. ...

(Despite what the story claims this is a work of fiction, however it is much more fun if you read it as if it were true.) Numerous times in the past he has asked me to relate this event and just as many times I have refused him. Personally I don’t think it is anyone else’s business, but so be it. The reason he was so insistent that I write it, is that one night I told the story to him as if he had not been there at all. He didn’t say anything during my entire rendering of the event and the only way I knew he was listening was that his breathing became more and more shallow (which was my original intention… I was trying to get him in the “mood” after he had had a hard day at the office). When I was finished, actually after we were finished, he told me I had to write this story. Well he has finally gotten his way… So here goes. ...

(story continues from Enslaved Part 1: Captured) Part 2: And then there were Three… “WARNING, WARNING, WARNING, BIO-ENDANGERMENT OF CAPTIVE IMMENANT!!!” I woke up to those words thinking oh no now what, I looked around for Mary. I couldn’t find her, then I looked up, there she was, somehow she found a way to make a noose with her bed sheet, then tied it to a rafter up high on the ceiling, she had the noose around her neck and was twitching, suddenly my arm lifted up and there before my eyes I saw the weapon, a tube of small proportions, aimed at her, the comp said that I had one shot and I should take it or loose her life, her life was in my hands. I aimed as best I could, and squeezed my hand. A bolt of light shot out of my tube and burned clean through the bed sheet, she came down hard, and I heard the crunch of breaking bone as she landed on her feet. I rushed to her, noticing that the weapon had recessed back into its housing. I gently lifted her head and removed the noose, her face was covered in burst capillaries, but she was still breathing. ...

The girl drove fast along the empty blacktop road that stretched before her across the desert plain. It had been a hot afternoon, but already the sun was easing West. This was not a working day, but still she watched warily for signs of life in this secluded spot. It would not do to attract interest, not at all; but she had taken further precautions. Her shapely figure was unobtrusive under her loose cotton coverall, her hair coiled beneath a wide-brimmed cowboy hat to further disguise her sex to the casual observer. ...

Annie woke up in not the best of moods. She wasn’t feeling well, and nothing she did seemed to help. And so, resigned to another long day, she slowly climbed out of bed. As she was sipping on her first cup of coffee, the doorbell rang. Gathering her robes around her, she opened the door. Outside stood a pair of husky delivery men. “Good morning, ma’am,” said one. “We’ve got a package here for you.” ...

continued from part four Part 5: Punishment Slave As you may recall, in part 4 our self bondage heroine was tied to a wooden cross within a room filled with all manner of bondage implements, left alone as part of the punishment for using her aunt’s best silk scarves to tie herself up with. Found when she could not release herself from the hogtie position she’d put herself into, her aunt was now going to teach her a lesson she would remember the rest of her days. She often drifted back in her fantasies to those days she spent being tied up within that room and the things that happened there. ...

Chapter I Lady Gwen rode her horse up the walk towards Coutt’s Manor. She and some of her friends spent the morning riding and were now heading home for the afternoon. As she entered the courtyard, a stable boy, nude but for collar and leash, took her reins and held the horse for her to dismount. Another servant, similarly attired, was standing by with a tray of drinks. Taking a glass of wine, Lady Gwen turned her back and walked up the path to the house. ...

Leather and Steel The club was called the Lab and it sat out in the industrial area of town. It was supposed to play alternative rock so the location fit. I hadn’t heard much about it, but decided to check it out on ladies night. I had hopes that I might meet someone a little “rough”. That black leather and chain crowd always gives me hope. I walked in and found it to be quite dark. There wasn’t a real big crowd, but the night was still somewhat young. I walked over to the bar, trying to look like my meek self, and ordered a dark draft. Somehow it fit the occasion, dark and a little rough. There seemed to be an almost physical dividing line set up towards the darker side of the club, so naturally I wandered over that way. I didn’t notice when I first came in, but now, after my sight adjusted, I could see a small crowd of several leather clad women. There were a couple of guys in the background, so I hoped that they weren’t all gay. ...

I did have all week to think about it and wonder. I could hardly think of anything else since every part of me ached as I slowly healed during the week. Several times during the week Alison made secret phone calls and came home with secret packages. As Friday neared I got more and more worried about what would happen. And more and more excited. When I came home from work on Friday Alison was waiting for me. “We’ve got a big night ahead of us so get right upstairs and put on what I have laid out for you. Then wait for me in the appropriate position.” ...

As I stood in the shower I filled the bulb with water. The thin nozzle slipped in with no problem. I squeezed the bulb slowly and enjoyed the feeling as the warm water slowly rushed inside me. I held it in for a while then bent down to let it out. I did this several times until I was sure. I knew I would have the plug in for some time. I finished what I was doing, dried off and went to get dressed. As I selected my clothes I wished that these chances would come more often. I really loved bondage. I do it to my wife when we can, but when I ask her to do it to me she gets weird so I have to wait till she is out of the house. She is out for the day so I have several hours to play. ...

(story continues from A Little Selfbondage)_ Part 2: Something New I didn’t know how long I had been hanging here. I couldn’t see a clock. But the sun wasn’t down yet. I had lifted myself some time after noon. I guessed I had been hanging here for about 2.5 or 3 hours. I couldn’t see Kelly. I couldn’t tell where she had gone to. Then suddenly the vibrator stopped. Then the butt plug deflated. I took a deep breath. She was behind me. I heard the rattle of buckles. The harness on my head was removed. Then she reached around from behind and stuffed what felt like a leather pouch in my mouth. It was a leather harness gag. She tightened the straps. Pulling the pouch deep into my mouth. Then there was a leather sheath that covered my mouth from just bellow my nose to bellow my chin. It cupped under my chin so I couldn’t open my mouth or say anything. ...

8 8 A Surprise For Marilyn by Lord David [email protected] I looked across the airport as I was collecting my luggage. “Where was she?” I thought to myself. I had just travelled from England to meet up with one of my friends, Marilyn, in New York where she lived, and I had found out before I had travelled over that she was into BDSM, well, I have a surprise in store for her I thought, and we quickly arranged the travel arrangements, I had even managed to get a friend to let my use his holiday home for the week I was over there, so the two of us would be staying there for a while, and nobody knew where we were, this was going to be perfect. ...

A Cautionary Note. When I was a young girl my Mommy told me Fairy tales. When I was older I learnt that they are not real. When I was twenty I learnt that I was wrong, but that fairies sometimes are not as nice as I always thought they were! Not all fairies have pretty wings and eat ambrosia; some have pretty wings and whips and chains, and feed you gruel just for fun! ...

(story continues from A True Fairy Tale) A Cautionary Note. When I was a young girl my Mommy told me Fairy tales. When I was older I learnt that they are not real. When I was twenty I learnt that I was wrong, but that fairies sometimes are not as nice as I always thought they were! Not all fairies have pretty wings and eat ambrosia; some have pretty wings and whips and chains, and feed you gruel just for fun! ...

An entry in the Erosboutique & Grometsplaza Latex story competition 2004 I remember my first bondage experiences in early teenage years when me and my friends played cops and criminals and we had those cheap plastic handcuffs. Even if they didn’t actually hold anybody from escaping I still liked to click them around somebody’s wrists or wear them myself. Later I started playing with straps and belts, buckled my feet, restrained my arms and then tried to get free. At some point, I started getting these pleasurable sensations while being in bondage. At first I didn’t understand nor even tried to understand these feelings, just enjoyed the ride. I started collecting all sorts of stuff that could be used for bondage. For an example if a nice strong leather belt came my way it was added to my collection as well as chains, clips, metal rings etc. ...

(story continues from Accidental Inheritance) Part 2: Anniversary Gift After a wonderful and romantic anniversary dinner, Tim presented me with a small wrapped box. “What is it?” “Your anniversary present silly, much more then that you will have to discover by opening it.” “I told you I already have my present from you and I would get it later tonight.” I gave him a sly smile. “I know my love, but it did not seem right for me to not get you something really from me. Besides I had it custom made and it was started before you told me not to buy anything.” ...

(story continues from Accidental Inheritance 2: Anniversary Gift) Part 3: Linda A few weeks had passed since Tim and I’s anniversary, and things have fallen into their normal routine, well as normal as a married woman, and her full-time chastity caged, part-time hypno-slave, husband can be. I had spent a half hour at the gym after work, when I had returned to my locker it was open. I quickly inventoried my belonging, everything was there except my necklace! How was I going to tell Tim the necklace containing the only key to his chastity tube was stolen? ...

Authors note: I am a straight guy with a lifelong love of bondage. I have had a special love for edging ever since I saw my big sister’s “Joy of Sex” with the picture the guy tied spread eagle while the girl sat on him and teased his cock. I have tied and been tied by women many times, and enjoyed it thoroughly. However, when they took the dom role, I never felt like they were enjoying it. A few years ago, after reading some stories by Strand Ankler, I started thinking about what it would be like to be tied by another guy. Someone who wouldn’t “be nice”, and would be doing it to me for his own pleasure, not mine. ...

(story continues from Adventures being Tied and Edged by Guys 1: Scott in Atlanta) Authors note: I am a straight guy with a lifelong love of bondage. I have had a special love for edging ever since I saw my big sister’s “Joy of Sex” with the picture the guy tied spread eagle while the girl sat on him and teased his cock. I have tied and been tied by women many times, and enjoyed it thoroughly. However, when they took the dom role, I never felt like they were enjoying it. A few years ago, after reading some stories by Strand Ankler, I started thinking about what it would be like to be tied by another guy. Someone who wouldn’t “be nice”, and would be doing it to me for his own pleasure, not mine. ...

I couldn’t believe how fast things were starting to move forward for me. I wasn’t the kind of girl who usually allows herself to be talked into these kinds of things. Of course, truthfully I didn’t really know if I was the kind or not, because nothing like this had ever happened to me before. I had never allowed things to go this far with anyone before. But there was something about Val that released a lot of my inhibitions. She hated that I called her that. She would always insist that I called her Valerie, but that only made me want to call her Val even more. I didn’t even know why. Maybe it was just a reaction to her cheesy opening line: ...

I had traveled for over two hours to the remote farmhouse. There were no other cars on the same road for the last half hour of my journey. The more miles that passed, the more I came to realize just how isolated my destination was. I had been sent here as an assignment – a test of faith. Greeting me at the side door of her large house, Mistress Alicia’s outfit didn’t match the rustic setting. She was in a black bustier with silver chains strung down the front. Her long legs were encased in thigh high stockings. There was a slight bulge in the black satin panties, telling of Mistress Alicia’s trans sexuality. ...

Since a child I have always been fascinated by bondage. Due to the fact that my wife of the past 30 plus years doesn’t have similar fantasies I decided to give self bondage a try. After exploring Gromet’s website and the gallery I knew I could be more creative. I had to approach everything as if it were one of my engineering projects at work. Self Bondage: A Mechanical Engineer’s Approach ...

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 9)_ Part 10 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. Like Janet I wanted to search the web for Shibari. Without a planet based web I didn’t know if the ship’s computer would cover it. I did find it but it was essentially little more than definition. However I was pleasantly surprised that the next episode of Janet’s life made me privy to her web searches. ...

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 10)_ Part 11 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. “For being seven minutes late you get fourteen whacks but we’ll round it up to twenty. Is that OK with you?” “Yes mistress.” I laid on my stomach across Annie’s knees but I was pushed so my whole upper torso hung down so I had to support myself with my hands on the floor. I remembered to count each slap. At the count of ten, my legs were pushed apart as Annie fingered my pussy. ...

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 3)_ Part 4 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. As I had surmised, the programs in the Diana2300 series continued the tale of Janet’s profession of prostitution. I eventually surveyed the whole series. Through the VR helmet I was not only in touch with what Janet felt physically but I was fully aware of what she thought along with her feelings and emotions. I was surprised at how she thought about her slavery and forced prostitution by Jerry and his collar. She definitely detested Jerry but she was not obsessed about it. I was sure that if I was forced into the same circumstances I would be obsessed with revenge and I would have little thought for anything else. ...

Sam had known she shouldn’t have invited Vala to come and stay with her. Everyone had told her exactly how stupid, moronic, insane, committable she was for even considering the idea. Colonel O’Neill had helpfully suggested she should offer her place to Vala, then take her in her car and drop her off in some remote spot in the surrounding wilderness. Sam had decided against this exceptionally well thought out advice and had instead done the unthinkable. She had brought Vala home. ...

stories continue from Slaviversary 1: The Slut’s Slaviversary I had been pre-rinsing the cookware to load into the dishwasher when little boy came in and set the table dishes next to the sink. “After you have the dishwasher running Mistress would like to have a word with you in the living room.” “Yes Master. Please let Mistress know that the slut will be with her shortly.” “Good slut.” Little boy gave me a shit-eating grin; he knew what it was Mistress wanted me for. His grin reassured me I was not in trouble. Little boy did not find happiness in pain for punishment’s sake. I knew while submitting to Mistress he would reach the point where pain and pleasure melded as one, the mindset many called ‘sub-space’, but to watch as another was hurt was uncomfortable to him. ...

(story continues from Another Slaviversary 1: The Slut’s Slaviversary) 2: Interrupted Celebration Little boy had me lay down for a nap in the spare bedroom in the late afternoon. He said I’d need my energy for later as he locked my collar to a chain on the headboard. I laid there seeing my ‘isolation suit’ hanging on the wall. I had a love-hate relationship with it; I hated the all-encompassing restrictive design, but loved the fact that it meant I was getting time out of the house and didn’t have to worry about being recognized. Mistress had me wear the hood and collar a few times with my normal uniform when Master Richard and Rebecca came and played cards with Mistress and little boy while I served food and drinks. ...

(story continues from Another Slaviversary 2: Interrupted Celebration) 3: Shifting Mindsets The Percocet pill the slut gave me really took the edge off my pain. I tried putting up a strong facade because I didn’t want Mistress babying me too much but it was becoming too much. I was going to have to live with her carrying me around until my feet were healed enough to at least walk short distances. ...

(story continues from Another Slaviversary 3: Shifting Mindsets) 4: Recovery and Loss Over the next couple of weeks I slowly got back on my feet, figuratively and literally. I was not able to stand for too long yet but I could walk a fair distance and even drive. Some changes had happened around the house since the night Mistress and slut went to Knot Time without me. The biggest surprise I had was when Mistress moved the slut from the cell to the bedroom beside our own. ...

Aphrodite’s Gift by Yoni Steele F/m; bdsm; cbt; nc; XXX Gods and Goddesses. Can�t live with them. Can�t live without them. I thought that Aphrodite would be a sweet, beneficent goddess. I was wrong. Well, sort of. I suppose that it is possible to piss off even the kindest, most loving people � or goddesses – if you work hard at it – or if you just accidentally stumble upon the one thing that cracks them open. Ironically, I wasn�t trying to make her mad; I was trying to impress her. I had no idea that her temple would be damaged in any way; I certainly wouldn�t have guessed that it would be completely destroyed! ...

(story continues from Batgirl vs the Professor 9: Visitors) Part 10: Aftermath Batgirl was taken down from her perch on the X-frame, but ordered not to move. Her cape was taken off and draped over a chair. After giving her orders on what to do and what not to do, she went and helped the Professor bring each of the kittens back to the testing center. Each kitten had fallen into a different and unique trap. The first kitten, falling through the floor outside the testing center, had been caught in sticky webbing that enveloped her body like a cocoon. She had been gassed and knocked out, rolled in the center on a 4-wheeled cart and left on the floor. ...

(story continues from Batgirl vs the Professor 8: Escape Attempt) Part 9: Visitors After helping the bound heroine to her feet, the three headed back down to the testing center. Once there, her ankle and wrists cuffs were removed as well as her gag. “Well done.” She whispered to Annie when the professor was out of ear shot. “We’ll try again soon.” Batgirl was ordered not to resist or move unless instructed. Plenty of instructions followed to get her current position. ...

I had dabbled with the Mistress / Domme scene as a sub for some years now, spending more money on taking sessions with them than I dared to count. I had sessioned with many different mistresses looking for one to satisfy my needs and pervery but so far had been mostly disappointed. Generally I had found that the younger pretty ones didn’t have the experience and so left me frustrated and out of pocket I might add, while the more mature ones although more experienced and generally better, but mostly they were past their sell by date with their claimed ages and out of date pictures on their sites all being questionable. Some were jaded too, just doing it purely for the money as long as they could carry on and get away with it in their autumn years so to speak. ...

(story continues from Be Careful What You Wish For) Part 2 I was awakened by Mistress “Get up Maggot you have a party to attend and you’re required to be of service to us” she ordered. I reluctantly rose and checked the clock; I had been out for two hours. She was dressed as usual in erotic latex rubber; a very short skin tight black dress with transparent latex stockings having black latex seam details as nylons do and patent high heels. With her perfect make up she was sadistically stunning. ...

(story continues from Betrayal Part 1: First Betrayal) Part Two Chapter Six: The New You “This is where the action is,” Lucas said. I looked up at him adoringly and let my hand brush his crotch. I thought that might please him. He didn’t seem to notice. He was very handsome, and for brief moments I could forget the circumstances and see him as I did before, but I needed to stop that. I knew that I needed to see him differently. He was so much more important to me, and his slightest whim could affect me profoundly. I could no longer think of him as ‘just’ a man. ...

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 2: The New You) Part Three Chapter Ten: Getting To Know You The next morning Sarah let herself into the room. She was alone. I was waiting on my knees as usual. “Good morning slut. I’m glad you know how to greet your Mistress.” She leaned over and grabbed a handful of my hair and dragged my head back, forcing my mouth open. She forced a passionate kiss on me, her tongue probing hot and deep. Then she pushed me away. I fell backwards, catching myself on my elbows. ...

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 3: Getting To Know You) Part Four Chapter Fifteen – Fooling Myself Just because I could get an orgasm from a woman didn’t make me a lesbian or even feel like one. My mind didn’t thrill to the idea of sex with another woman, even if my body felt something. Maybe that would be a good thing because it would hurt me less emotionally in the end to be used that way, but so far it hadn’t been good at all. Despite the gag and arm-binder I eventually fell into an exhausted sleep and once again was awakened by Sarah. She had a bundle of black rubber in one hand and a bottle of what looked like shampoo in the other. The bottle turned out to be sex lube. ...

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 4: Fooling Myself) Part Five Chapter Twenty – Problem Of Perception Even though it was so quiet I could barely say for sure that I heard it, somehow the sound of Sarah’s key in the front door was enough to wake me. She stormed into the living area, still wearing the long coat she used to cover up her rubber outfit. “Wake up you lazy sluts,” she yelled. ...

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 5: Problem Of Perception) Part Six Chapter Twenty-Five – When You Start To Want It “A good slave should be seen and not heard,” Mistress observed. I took this as an indication not to reply, though I was always fearful of speaking unless there was a direct question, and sometimes even then. At times my mistress liked to make rhetorical statements and did not appreciate them being answered by a stupid literal minded slut. ...

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 6: When You Start To Want It) Part Seven Chapter Thirty – Do Girls Love Ponies? The next morning we woke up with the sun, or slightly before it. It wasn’t long before Mistress Sarah emerged and fed us with cornflakes and milk in the trough. Compared to my usual meals it was a feast. As we were finishing up eating, Master John came out to watch everything that Sarah did, though he never said a single word the entire time. ...

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 7: Do Girls Love Ponies?) Part Eight Chapter Thirty-Five – The Master Plan Master John was determined to make sure we never got too bored or complacent. The return of Master Lucas seemed to have raised his spirits too. The next day he took turns at driving the sulky, though he stuck to walking speed. For her part, Mistress had him remove the dolly wheel and support from the sulky, which did at least reduce the weight we had to pull. Tough plastic protectors were laced onto our faces. These were like hockey masks with plenty of padding underneath. They were sweaty and horrible to wear in the hot weather. Summer seemed to be going on forever; after getting burned at first we all had deep tans on our exposed skin but the sun still seemed to be our enemy most of the time. ...

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 8: The Master Plan) Part Nine Chapter Forty – Insomniac Sleeping Beauty We had been back in the pony pen for five days and four nights. That day I had been working as a team with Monica – our first attempt together since the branding. We had built up some confidence at running but our stamina was low. I was recovering quickly, and in a day or two more I thought I might be back to normal or even better than before. The nasty chastity belt was gone but Sarah would whip me sharply if she ever suspected I was trying to rub myself against anything. ...

Part One Chapter One: First Betrayal It was September 1986 when I arrived in Australia. It was early morning, and after a gruelling redeye flight we finally arrived at Lucas’ apartment in Sydney. I was exhausted, and over excited about arriving in a new and mysterious country. Before we collapsed into bed Lucas asked me for my passport so that he could put it in a safe place with all our other documents. He took it away with all our bags. I never thought about it at the time. How could I have been so stupid? ...

Chapter 1: Welcome to the Big City The wipers beat double time to push the rain aside, Betty peered through the windshield trying to find her way. Not for the first time she regretted taking that turn off, but she had been sure that was the one that would get her to that gas station. The noise under the hood was getting worse and worse and she had less and less hope of finding a phone let alone someplace to get help with her car. When the engine finally gave out Betty was able to get it over to the curb. Looking out the windows all she could see through the rain were deserted streets and buildings that went into the clouds. ...

A Mad Bitch Office Manager is tamed by her secretary. An autocratic and abusive office manager, known by all who work under her as “The Mad Bitch,” is retrained during a weekend “Wilderness Bonding Experience” and turned into a submissive slave, lily. Slave lily is a natural-born pain-slut, so this story– eventually– gets to a lot of pain and humiliation. If that isn’t your preferred genre, you might want to skip this story. Also, all sex is F/f, so if you want M/F or M/f, this isn’t your story. ...

(story continues from Birching Miss Birch) A Mad Bitch Office Manager is tamed by her secretary. An autocratic and abusive office manager, known by all who work under her as “The Mad Bitch,” is retrained during a weekend “Wilderness Bonding Experience” and turned into a submissive slave, lily. Slave lily is a natural-born pain-slut, so this story– eventually– gets to a lot of pain and humiliation. If that isn’t your preferred genre, you might want to skip this story. Also, all sex is F/f, so if you want M/F or M/f, this isn’t your story. ...

Part 1: Deerefield House “You’re wanted at the house. Get your things. Anthony will drive you.” “Yes, ma’am.” Linda fled down the hall, up the stairs. In her room she swapped her work clothes (something resembling a kinky milk maid) for a blue dress and white sandals. Her things were in a small, carry-on suitcase. It had sat, unopened, in the closet for almost a year. A year since William had abandoned her. A year since she’d worn the yellow dress and served at Deerefield House. ...

(story continues from Bob and Carol and Alice) (Racer and Rick are a relatively normal(?) heterosexual 30 something couple living in New York City who enjoy bondage, domination, and sex. Rick is an accountant. Racer is a rather good female long distance runner, and she placed well enough in last year’s New York City marathon that if you saw her real name you might recognize it). * * * * * * * * ...

Several years ago I got talked into a kind of modeling job for one of the owners of the company I work for. I had never even met the man, but his nephew was present at my one and only gangbang, as I was briefly dressed as Ken’s favorite Barbie doll. I was given to Ken as a birthday present by my boyfriend to cheer him up, (see Ken’s Birthday Gift). Apparently Don, the company owner, was so impressed with his nephews recount of his experience, that he had to have a Barbie of his own. Don, the company owner had contacted Ken, because he was the only one besides my now husband who knew that I was the Barbie persona at his birthday party. It’s a complicated story how Ken became the man who was my primary lover, and a very good one, and how my husband became like our pet dog when we played. We don’t feel guilty because hubby likes being our dog, and we only feed him the best dog food. Ken even built him a three foot high dog run around the old dog house at Ken’s cabin. Ken built the dog run so that we could lock our pet dog outside with food and water if we wanted to go out for awhile. Don was insistent and Ken suggested that he tell Don that I was an expensive present, and that he would make up some crazy price for the weekend. Ken was certain Don would choke at some price, and that would spare him from telling the intimidating man no. In all fairness to Ken, I thought it was the best plan at the time also! ...

Direct all feedback to [email protected] Freely distributable as long as credit is given. Dedicated to Tigress. “So, would you like for me to tie you up, Robert?” I sat on the stool in Madeline’s kitchen, regarding my hostess. Although this was not exactly the kind of typical conversation gambit one might expect from my almost-middle aged friend, I had learned by now that she did not treat such things as a game. So, neither would I. ...

“Think of it as a kind of theme park of the mind,” Dr. Grace explained reassuringly. “We simulate your fantasies as realistically as possible, however extreme they may be. You experience them as if they were really occurring at the time. And afterwards, it’s all over and nothing’s changed. You get up and walk out the same person you came in.” Barbara certainly wanted to believe her. After all, she’d booked the appointment months in advance, taking time out from her own demanding schedule as a top corporate executive of the very mega-conglomerate that owned The Institute, just to come down and see for herself what all the buzz was about. She hoped she hadn’t made the trip for nothing. ...

History The motivation of this story starts many years ago when my interest in self-bondage began. During these early years I didn’t have any partners that expressed any interest in my hobby of bondage. This caused me to explore many different ways of restraining myself. These ranged from rope to various types of cuffs. My collection of toys grew significantly over the years. Later on I married, but my wife only played on rare occasions. So this left me in the self-bondage mode most of the time. ...

I had a dilemma. You see I am a very kinky individual and my wife is not so kinky so, for a lot of my life, I am kinkily frustrated. Even more so because I know I can easily fix my frustration, simply by visiting a very good friend of mine. Gail has been in my life for longer than I care to remember. We were once lovers, very good lovers who went way beyond our “normal” selves to satisfy the other. Why didn’t we stay together? Well that’s complicated and would need way too much explanation for this story. Suffice to say, if we were still together, I would not be kinkily frustrated and that’s the truth of it. Gail is in a very loving relationship that offers her freedoms to take other lovers as she chooses and is supported by her husband along this course. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort)_ Part 2. I looked at myself in the mirrored wall. My arms held high above my head by my wrists so i could barely touch the floor. My mouth was stuffed full of red 2" ball gag which not only ached but was sending copius amounts of drool onto my breasts and onto the floor where it pooled. My nipples were being pulled horribly but the hateful nipple clamps. My ass was stuffed with a huge butt plug and lastly my legs spread wide by a spreader. I had been like this ever since that witch Tanya had over powered me and brought me here. What was worse was she would be back soon and that damn butt plug had gven me a hardon despite my pain! I pulled again at my bonds in a futile attempt to get free as i did my nipple clamps swung causing me more pain and more tears. God i needed to escape! ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 2)_ Part 3. The bright light of the overhead lights brought me out of my sleep with a start my eyes slowly focussing as Mistress walked into the room. I had managed a small amount of sleep while strapped to the bed but the infernal butt plug, corset and nipple clamps put a stop to much sleep. Also my cock still ached from being put in the chastity. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 3)_ Part 4. It was hours before Mistress came to release me from my bondage and from the infernal fucking machine that had been raping my ass for hours! I had lost all track of time but i reckoned it must’ve been once the shop had shut when she had come for me. Mistress stood looking down at me and she could tell right there and then she had broken me, i had nothing left to fight with. My arms were numb from the reverse prayer they had been roped in and my breasts also still tightly roped bore the marks from the whip as my bottom did from the cane. Drool poured from my mouth as i felt Mistress pull the fucking machine away and begin to untie the ropes. First my ankles and then my arms. As she un roped my arms they flopped around useless numb from the tight bindings. Lastly she un wound the ropes around my swollen breast as she did so the blood rushed back in making my cry into my gag in pain. I lay there helpless as Mistress sat down on the edge of the bed. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 4)_ Part 5. I stood strapped helpless to the pole, i could feel the cool air from the open door through my latex covered body. A near silent Meeewwww came from my gagged mouth as the butt plug began to shock me again as did the pads on my ass and breasts, from the outside no one could tell of my torment as the straps and armbinder and posture collar held me rigid. Through the smoked lenses of my hood i could see freedom as i looked out of the shops door at the people walking by happy and carefree while i was being held captive, bound and gagged and in torment. Mistress then appeared in my vision and stood on the podium. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 5)_ Part 6. After my long ordeal that day i slept very well in my cage. I didnt even hear my Mistress enter the dungeon or open my cage. The first thing i remembered was being dragged out by my hair. Before i could react or cry out Mistress had me on the latex covered bed. I felt her pulling my little pink latex knickers down and without a word i felt her hard cock at my ass. Without any ceremony she rammed her now rock hard cock into my ass making me cry out in pain as she began to pummel my helpless ass. As she thrust in and out deeper and deeper i found myself begging her to fuck me harder. I could hear the rattle of the chains on my cuffed ankles and wrists as Mistress thrust deep into her slaves hole. I felt her thighs slapping against my ass as she thrust harder and faster until she exploded into my ass filling me with her hot cum. As she withdrew a trickle of her cum ran down the inside of my thigh. Standing up Mistress looked down on me in my tiny latex baby doll with my knickers around my ankles. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 6)_ Part 7 I knelt on the hard floor head bowed waiting for my captor and Mistress to return. After having the enema forced on me and the humiliation of not only Mistress but Nina and Lisa watching as i emptied myself in front of them all i could think about was trying to escape. Last time i failed and was harshly punished but i had to try again… i just had to! It wouldnt be easy as i was shackled at the neck, wrists and ankles not to mention i was naked! It seemed like an eternity before the door unlocked but it wasn’t MIstress who came in it was Lisa. She wore a little black mini skirt not too short and a white blouse with 5" heels. She stood before me looking down at me. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 7)_ Part 8 I must have been chained to the floor sucking endless cocks for nearly 2 hours! All the time the people in the gallery watched, including my Mistress and Nina! Eventually the door unlocked and Bruno entered followed by a tall attractive blonde dressed in a very tight latex mini dress, around her waist was a belt with cuffs, a gag and a whip on it. She wore small metal collar and her dress had “Prefect” written in large white letters on the front. The girl pulled my head back and taking the ball gag from her belt quickly gagged me very tightly! My mouth was still full of cum and my chin dripped cold cum. Taking the cuffs from her belt she released my chained wrists only to cuff them tightly again behind my back. She released me from the floor and dragged me up by my arm. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 8)_ Part 9 I had no idea how long i had been chained on my knees or how many cocks i had sucked! The huge dildo rammed up ass was now deeper than anything had gone before and was very painful! My poor breasts were still being tortured by the nasty clamps and throbbed horribly. All i could taste was cum, i must have swallowed gallons of it by now, it trickled down my chin and onto the floor where it pooled. I heard the door unlock and the sound of heels clicking on the floor, then my head was pulled back by my hair and thus tugging painfully on my nipple clamps and making me sit on the dildo. ...

My name is Cathy and I am a twenty year old college sophomore, majoring in the liberal arts. Recently I attempted to satisfy a long standing curiosity by having a session with a professional dominatrix. It was a most unpleasant experience and I would like to describe it in detail. I am an extremely attractive blue eyed blond, five foot eleven, with an athletic figure. My orientation is heterosexual and I have a very active sex life. More guys hit on me that I’m capable of accommodating, and I admit that sometimes I’m not too tactful in turning them down. ...

The English weather was living up to expectation, cold, wet, and windy! Charlotte was trying to find her front door key, she put down her two suitcases and fumbled through her bag, finally she saw her bunch of keys and picked the most likely to open the front door and get her out of the rain! Charlotte shared the house with Helen, Helen worked at the same investment company as Charlotte, Charlotte was a Manager of a foreign commodities section, Helen on the other hand was a secretary for Ms Jacobs in accounts. The two of them had been at school together, in different years, with Charlotte being a year older then Helen.. ...

Lady Livuetta looked across the board in the heart of the House of Balances, at that bitch Madame Catalina. The whore who had stolen her Antoine’s heart, or at least his cock, had an entire household arrayed around her in the ranks required of the game. Her over the top curves made her look like a slut in black velvet, a far cry from Livuetta’s willowy frame. Livuetta had her own ranks, arrayed in white as she was. It had taken enough doing just to get them there. Coin for the servants in the front ranks. Demonstrations of her prowess on the board for those consenting to play the major pieces. Promises and threats. Although often not so many of those. It turned out that the attractions of the House of Balance were enough for most, even with the threat of consequences. Maybe especially with them for the likes of Reynard and Timon, her rooks. And for her sister Teresa, it hadn’t even taken that. ...

A business woman is kidnapped by a younger woman for revenge. This story is told alternately from the viewpoint of two people, Sadiax wrote as the young kidnapper and Graymangazer as the captive. The plot wasn’t planned, just two people bouncing off one another. I hope you enjoy reading it as much as we did writing it. Please feel free to comment. Part One I felt frightened. I always thought I was tough, I make tough decisions every day, decisions often affecting people’s lives, but now I know I am a woman alone, a frightened woman in a frightening situation. ...

(story continues from Contrition) Part 2 I don’t know what she wants from me; I don’t know how to respond. Why is she being so cruel to me? I surely haven’t done anything to deserve this. But then I think I must have. I tense and scream as her finger pushes into my bottom a little more, It feels huge, though I know she has slim delicate hands I have never had anything in me there before, I am feeling totally possessed by her; every time I open my eyes it seems her face is there, If I look away I find myself staring at another part of her body and with her panties in my mouth my head seems filled with her, I smell her, I taste her, and now she is inside me, inside my most private place. ...

(story continues from Contrition 2) Part 3 Please read the previous parts first to understand what is going on. Such sweet and delicate skin. She’s so pale. The dusting of freckles on her nose and cheeks enhance and display her beauty. The red hair hangs down, a mass of loose curls, still damp to the touch of my fingers as I instruct her to lean forward so I can get to the buckle of the gag. The nape of her neck is fine and delicate and white. I stroke it as I unbuckle the gag. My arousal is mounting and I can barely stop myself from panting, so high is the heat in my throbbing pussy. ...

Cousin Laura’s Revenge (F/m) This is an F/m story. If that is not to your liking, don’t read it. All characters in this story are adults, aged 18 or older. From Laura’s Journal, Tuesday, May 21, 2002 They say that revenge is a dish best enjoyed cold, and now I believe it. Not that I had planned this for many years, no, only for the two months before the capture. But I’m getting ahead of myself–I want to start from the beginning. ...

Cast of Characters Lulu – Blonde, full-figured, a paid sacrificial-victim of cult Anne-Marie – Witch-leader, coven organizer, roommate Jo-Anne – Assistant coven-leader, witch, devil-worshipper Bob and Dick – Cult gay couple, piercing-suspension experts Freddy and Harry – Cult medical men, bleeding-wound staunchers Shrouded Coven pacing-chanting members, a “Leaping Lures” [fishing-cabin motel] desk-clerk – all small-part players All characters were more than eighteen by the time of the story. *** CAVEAT: Activities described herein may be hazardous to health, so please don’t try this at home! *** ...

(story continues from Coven) Cast of Characters Lulu – Blonde, full-figured, a paid sacrificial-victim of cult Anne-Marie – Witch-leader, coven organizer, roommate Jo-Anne – Assistant coven-leader, witch, devil-worshipper Bob and Dick – Cult gay couple, piercing-suspension experts Freddy and Harry – Cult medical men, bleeding-wound staunchers Marge - confused teenage motel-keeper’s daughter Shrouded Coven pacing-chanting members, a “Leaping Lures” [fishing-cabin motel] desk-clerk – all small-part players All characters were more than eighteen by the time of the story. *** ...

It was to be a long session. Mistress called me from work and told me to be ready to be well used. It had been a difficult day and she would be taking out her frustrations on me! Once the chores were finished I went up to her bedroom to prepare. First I loaded the CD player and set it to repeat to provide background music for my wait. Then I opened the Toy Box and began to prepare. ...

It was to be a long session. Mistress called me from work and told me to be ready to be well used. It had been a difficult day and she would be taking out her frustrations on me! Once the chores were finished I went up to her bedroom to prepare. First I loaded the CD player and set it to repeat to provide background music for my wait. Then I opened the Toy Box and began to prepare. ...

(story continues from Dale - Work in progress) Dale V2.0 Dale fidgeted, shifting from one foot to the other. He had to pee, but didn’t dare. Dressed as he was he’d have to use the women’s room and he had an irrational fear that when they checked his ID and saw he was male, well, there’d be trouble. Last thing he wanted was a strip search by another guy. As if reading his mind Connie said, “What’s the matter?” ...

8 8 Dana’s Revenge Part 1 by Tweak “Dana, I’m sorry. But I don’t think that we should be together anymore.” “What, do you mean John? Are you breaking up with me?” “Dana, I just think it would be best for both of us if we spent time apart and saw other people. At least for a while.” “What the hell does that mean? What do you mean spend time apart and see other people?” ...

Legal Matters - This is copyrighted work. I am the original author. As this is being distributed to promote my other stories please feel free to pass it along to anyone who might enjoy it. But please, pass along the credits too!! :) All characters and events depicted in this story are fictional. Any similarity to real people or events is purely coincidental. This material is for the enjoyment of ADULTS only, and depicts scenes of sexual activity including, but not limited to, bondage and domination. If you are under 18 years of age, you must stop reading NOW. You can also see the story along with my other stories at the following link, which is the Second Life website marketplace. https://uncensored.xstreetsl.com/modules.php?name=Marketplace&MerchantID=287271 ...

(story continues from Desire Boutique Part 1)_ Legal Matters - This is copyrighted work. I am the original author. As this is being distributed to promote my other stories please feel free to pass it along to anyone who might enjoy it. But please, pass along the credits too!! :) All characters and events depicted in this story are fictional. Any similarity to real people or events is purely coincidental. This material is for the enjoyment of ADULTS only, and depicts scenes of sexual activity including, but not limited to, bondage and domination. If you are under 18 years of age, you must stop reading NOW. You can also see the story along with my other stories at the following link, which is the Second Life website marketplace. https://uncensored.xstreetsl.com/modules.php?name=Marketplace&MerchantID=287271 ...

(story continues from Desire Boutique Part 2)_ Legal Matters - This is copyrighted work. I am the original author. As this is being distributed to promote my other stories please feel free to pass it along to anyone who might enjoy it. But please, pass along the credits too!! :) All characters and events depicted in this story are fictional. Any similarity to real people or events is purely coincidental. This material is for the enjoyment of ADULTS only, and depicts scenes of sexual activity including, but not limited to, bondage and domination. If you are under 18 years of age, you must stop reading NOW. You can also see the story along with my other stories at the following link, which is the Second Life website marketplace. https://uncensored.xstreetsl.com/modules.php?name=Marketplace&MerchantID=287271 ...

(story continues from Dollers and Sense) Part 2: Sally’s Pony “Sally.” “Sally? Why Sally, Master?” “Why not.” “Yes, Master.” Liz popped a bit of cheese into her mouth and took a sip of wine. She was kneeling, naked, at Dan’s feet nibbling off an hors d’ouvre tray on the coffee table. She had gotten back to the suite about an hour ago after walking the corridors, naked, in just her doll skin and mask - cum splattered doll skin and mask. She was miserable. No. Now that Dan had named her it was Sally who was miserable. ...

(story continues from Dolly Discovery 2: Leather Pleasure)_ Part 3: Latex Dolly I had asked for this, I wanted to become another one of his dolls for his use and pleasure, I wanted to feel what it would be like to be one of his dollies and I was loving every part of it so far. I had asked to be bound to the bench in his dungeon playroom just like the doll that I had seen tied there on my tour around the house. I was now wearing the same outfit that the doll was wearing, a leather corset, thigh high fuck-me boots and arm length gloves, my limbs were bound to each leg of the bench and several straps held my body to the padded bench top. ...

(story continues from Part 6)_ ### Chapter 7 After a refreshing shower, Ray got dressed, humming to himself the commercial theme for Double Barrel Ale. He could hear his wife Janice turning the shower off and getting herself dressed as well. It had been a long, exhausting day so far and he wanted to take a quick break from it all. Ray grabbed a bottle of Fat Tire out of the fridge and sat himself down on the old couch in the living room. All the furniture in this place had pretty much come from thrift stores and nothing matched. There was no sense in buying anything new since they were planning on just leaving everything here after they were done. Let somebody else figure out what to do with it. ...

(story continues from Part 2)_ ### Chapter 3 Even though they were far from delivering the twins, Janice felt as if a huge load had been lifted from her shoulders. The abduction part was done and it was time now to savor part of their efforts. She shrugged out of her jacket and unbuttoned her blouse. The belt came next, along with her holster and fake gun. She noticed one of the twins had noticed it when they went to pick them up and she was sure that part of her costume helped convince the twins that they were indeed detectives and needed to talk to them. Janice stripped out of her pants next, laying them on the bed. She would hang them up later. Right now, she wanted to get back downstairs to have a little girl time with the twins. She selected a wonderful black leather teddy with a plunging neckline. She really didn’t bring along a lot of this type clothing, only a few pieces that screamed dominatrix. It was important to Janice to set the stage correctly and look the part. Ray and she didn’t know who the client was, including the client’s sex, so training had to include a dominate female aspect. Janice was more than willing to oblige with that part of it. The blonde slipped out of her bra and panties and into the figure-hugging teddy. Looking in the mirrored closet doors, she thought she looked almost like a blonde Vampirella. Janice fought to keep a trim figure by jogging and working out at the gym with her husband. Looking at herself now, with her long, platinum blonde hair cascading down her back, her narrow waist, and long legs, she knew that she was a stunning woman and most of those genes had passed on to her teenage daughter Stephanie. Janice picked up a pair of black thigh-high boots and slipped them on. She was comfortable with the 5-inch heels they had and it made her look that much taller. The black opera gloves were last. One more glance in the mirror before she headed down to teach the twins a few more things. “God, every time I see you in that outfit reminds me why I married you.” Ray smiled, giving his wife a warm hug before he climbed out of his detective’s costume. “It wasn’t my personality?” Janice pouted. “A little bit, but mainly the outfit.” Ray held his wife tight against him, feeling her familiar curves as he kissed her, their tongues dancing around each other. Despite seeing and using many young women, Janice still made him as horny as the first day he saw her. Reluctantly, Ray let her go. They both had work to do and really not very many days in which to do it. ...

(story continues from Part 12)_ ### Chapter 13 Cassandra could feel her humiliation burning all over from her blush. All she could do was stare down at her feet and wish she could wake up from this nightmare. After they dried her off, the strangers relocked the black leather cuffs around her ankles and wrists and the collar around her neck. She didn’t even fight the pear-shaped gag when pressed against her lips; she just opened her mouth and let them fasten the gag into place. ...

(story continues from Part 7)_ ### Chapter 8 Amanda’s mouth was getting dry. The ring gag the man made her wear kept her mouth open. She could still taste his cum coating her mouth, making her want to wretch. She was also drooling, the saliva streaming at the corners of her lips and down over her chest and breasts. Her crossed legs were still chained to her red leather collar so she was sitting more or less on her tailbone with her puss open for all to see. She was kept sitting by a chain running from her collar to a bolt in the ceiling. Her wrists were cuffed behind her back and the leather bags were still tightened over her hands, forcing them into fists. ...

(story continues from Part 11)_ ### Chapter 12 The first dark bars of the Imperial March woke Ray from his sleep as his cell phone played them. He quickly picked the phone up and answered. “Mr. Crimson?”, the clipped English voice on the other end of the cellphone asked. “Yes,” Ray answered. Ray recognized the voice of his contact at Magenta. “How is it going out there?” “Good. . .” Ray trailed off knowing that his contact wouldn’t get a hold of him unless something was up. ...

(story continues from Part 9)_ ### Chapter 10 Cassandra could feel her orgasm blossoming inside her as she sat in her own cocooned darkness. The vibrator the man had pushed inside her was caressing her with its buzzing fingers. She could feel her drool leaking over her ring gag as she panted and moaned but there was little she could do about it. Even the soreness of her welt-stripped ass and the plug inside it seemed to help her wanton desires along. The young blonde didn’t want to cum but her body was ignoring her. ...

(story continues from Part 10)_ ### Chapter 11 Janice draped herself around her husband as he flicked on the news. A stupid reality show was just ending and a young girl was complaining about being kicked-off too early. Janice pictured the petite brunette bound and struggling; a gag silencing her whining. Now THAT would be a show. . . call it ‘Predators and Prey’ or something like that. The losers became slaves. ...

(story continues from Part 3)_ ### Chapter 4 Janice loved the sounds number 2 made through her gag. They were whimpers of soul-wrenching despair. Sweat glistened off of the blonde slave’s slender body as Janice ran her fingers over the flat of the girl’s stomach and up to her large breasts. The wires were still firmly attached to 2’s nipple clamps and Janice pulled at them briefly just to hear number 2 wail into her gag. Janice had no intention of unclamping them yet. She needed them in place for what she planned next. ...

(story continues from Part 5)_ ### Chapter 6 Amanda squirmed in her bonds, trying to get free. The young blonde was lying on the bed nude, her wrists locked in leather cuffs behind back and her ankles cuffed to the foot of the bed. A red leather collar was encircled her neck and a stout chain ran from it to the head of the bed, effectively pinning her there. She could put her wrists to one side of her or the other, but that was about it. She couldn’t even look to see her cuffed wrists in the position she was in. The penis-shaped gag was now making her jaw ache but worse of all, the gel the man had rubbed into her sex was driving her nuts, giving her a tingling itch that she couldn’t relieve. ...

(story continues from Part 8)_ ### Chapter 9 Ray whistled while he peeled the carrots. He could hear his wife through the open bedroom door. She was trying to scream for his attention through her black leather peargag. Ray imagined that the words she was trying to yell were not pleasant, but this wouldn’t be the first time. Janice had cuffed herself for him and now she had to suffer the consequences. Besides, he knew all the ruckus she made was because she was as horny as hell. If she was really in trouble, she would have hummed their ‘safe tune’. No, he knew her pussy was itching for someone to scratch it. ...

(story continues from Part 1)_ ### Chapter 2 Amanda’s heart sank as she heard her sister Cassandra starting to sob through her gag. Neither of their captors had moved. The man was holding a riding crop, tapping it into one hand. The woman just held her crop by her side. Both were looking at Sandy as her tears made dark trails from her eyeliner. “Now, I don’t know who is who,” the man said, talking with a slight southern accent, “and I really don’t care. You, young lady. . .” The man pointed his crop at Amanda, still bound naked above her sister; her hands bound behind her back and her mouth gagged with an obscene gag with a black gel dildo protruding out of it. “. . .you are going to be known as number 1.” The woman, Mistress, turned and went over to the armoire and removed from it a red leather collar. On the front, a big chrome number 1 was emblazoned. Without a word, the woman Amanda knew as Mistress fastened the collar around her neck, locking it into place. “Now, 1, you have pleased us with your performance here. You made your sister here cum and that means you aren’t going to be whupped. However, your sister there isn’t going to be as fortunate. She’s going to learn firsthand not to disappoint us.” Ray smiled, listening to Cassandra’s renewed sobs. Both young blondes were gorgeous, being bound in a ‘69‘ position and glistening from their sexual efforts. Number 1’s breast dangled down over her sister, jiggling as she caught her breath. The other twin lay on her back, her eyes closed and her head turned away from the couple. ...

(story continues from Part 4)_ ### Chapter 5 As she watched her sister being led out of the room, Cassandra felt her soul just flush down the toilet, leaving just a fragile shell behind. The door shut with certain finality and she was left with her own pain and the woman. Her jaw was starting to hurt, because she was forced to bite down on the gag in a certain way. Her shoulder ached from her hands being stretched to the ceiling. ...

A friend of mine was invited to a back yard camp out with several of her friends over five years ago, long before I knew her. The only way I found out about it was our candid talk of what turns us on, after several glasses of wine one night. I went first and confessed a love, or more accurately, a lust for restraint of any kind before or during sex, or just for solo play. I tried to express the feeling I get, sort of like my slut switch being turned on and thought I went too far and expected her to think I was some kind of freak! I think some people get it, but most won’t, and we need to be careful who we share with. ...

(story continues from Ebony) CHAPTER 2 – BEAUTY AND THE BITCH Now, it was three days later and it had been a very uncomfortable seventy two hours for my current project. I had used many little tricks other than the basic restraints to start convincing Grace, who I now called Ebony, that she no longer had any control over anyone or anything. Meals were force fed through the ring gag, a catheter meant she had given up control of her bladder and a butt plug that was adapted to connect with a pump that hygienically cleared any waste relieved her of even that basic function. ...

Note: This is a work of fiction, any bearing on people or places is purely coincidental. Part 1: Captured The evening was quite warm that February night, as I was woken up by a strange sound from outside. I wouldn’t have woke up if it wasn’t so warm, but the heat from the city streets outside was making it so hard to relax. I got up and went to the kitchen, with all the heat I was thirsty, and I was so lonely, what with my boyfriend breaking up with me last night. Ok, so I admit it, I was angry, but we were starting to drift apart, and we weren’t seeing things “eye to eye” as it were. The cold air from the fridge was so comforting, I took a moment to absorb the coolness, and then I took out the iced tea I had prepared earlier that evening. I went to the patio and looked out at the city, my apartment was on the 10th floor of the Jacobs building, I could see the outskirts of the city from here, and it was so beautiful there. You could see the mountains on a clear cool night, with the full moon shining down upon the majestic sides of that wonderful place. I was wondering what the noise was that woke me up, when something hard hit me on the back of the head, the last thing I remember was falling to the ground and seeing a shadow move into view. ...

Part One I am traveling today, finishing a three day run to visit with the people that work for me out in the field. Each have their own things they have to do, and they rarely see me out in the field, unless there are problems. This week is just a get out and touch hands kind of week, but it does allow me to go out to places and become my feminine self. One day, I was reading one of the little contact mags in the adult book store and I saw an ad for a little B&B out in a direction that I would need to be going out to sometime in future. So I wrote down the number and location, and saw that they did have a website, so I wrote that down. When the time finally came to get out that way, and this was way off the beaten path when I looked at the map, I figured that it would be a nice place to go to. ...

(story continues from Fantasy B&B) Part Two I start to walk to the hallway and when I peek out into the hallway, I can see others doing the same thing I am, starting to walk out into the hall, slowly, as if not expecting what is going to happen next to them, as that is how I was feeling. When I get totally out of the room, I hear the door shut behind me. I turn and see that there is no knob on this side either. I happen to look on the floor and see two foot prints, or actually what would be two high heel prints on the floor and I figure that is where I need to be standing. So I move there and face down the hall, in the direction the prints seemed to be pointing. I look ahead and see others looking around, and when a couple notice what I am doing, they see me gesture to the floor with my eyes and head, and they catch on and find the marks on the floor. Then we hear a door open behind us and the sounds of high heels coming up from there. “Well, sissies, I guess you are not all that stupid, as some tend to be in the beginning. I am Mistress Angela and I am the Head Mistress here at the Joiner Academy for Sissies. Many years ago, Madeline Joiner started a B&B for sissies to indulge themselves in, and then realized that some of the sissies wanted or needed something more. So She started this academy. Sissies do not request to come here, necessarily, but many want to be here. But many do not want to end their time here, for in the end, they are sold off to the highest bidder, and the bids do get rather high, and they no longer get to enjoy their time here as they are now slave’s to their new owners. Their new owners can be men, women or both even. There are the occasional She-male owners, but not too many. We do have them as your trainers though, as we also have women here for your training.” “Now, the first thing that you should know here is that it is rare that an owned slave comes here, but we have that privilege this time. It is the only one wearing a collar that can not be removed. It’s name is sissy, which seems rather aptly named, though it has a middle name, slut, so I guess we will have to call it sissy slut so that we can call it out individually when necessary.” “Next, you will be given a meal and then be taken to the instructional room where you will learn the rules for this Academy. There is no dismissal from the academy, just punishments that will make you remember not to misbehave in the future. Take the time to learn what you need to learn, and you will survive the academy. If you do not learn, you will suffer and may have to become a prostitute rather than a sissy slave to your new Mistress or Master.” I listened to the Mistress and all I could do was think back, wondering who she was referring to as being my owner. As far as I could see, I was indeed the only one wearing a permanent collar with the name sissy on it, and wearing a charm between my breasts that said slut. But I was afraid to say anything for fear of being punished, and I did learn a little something in the military, in that you will learn more by listening and paying attention than by asking questions at the wrong time… ...

(story continues from Fantasy B&B Part 2) Part Three “Did that feel good, sissy? I am sure it did, and you will get quite a few more of that, but first…” then I felt the dildo slide out and something else being placed in it’s stead. Then I felt it expand and start to vibrate, which elicited a moan from my mouth. “Oh, sissy likes them big, huh? Well, this will be even better for you then!” as she took a large penis gag and locked it into my mouth, and I could taste that is had some cum on it. ...

Fantasy Football Slave edition The Tara and Racheal story All characters are fictional. First part will be slow as it sets up the story line Chapter 1 January 24, 2016 6am Tara Kern was extremely nervous and could not sleep, so she got out of bed early this morning, as this was the day set by the fantasy football league for all losers to start their one week of slavery. ...

(story continues from Fantasy Football Slaves) Fantasy Football Slave edition The Tara and Racheal story Editor’s note: All characters are fictional. Chapter 2 January 24, just before noon Sue drove the car to Racheal’s home and as they approached the closed gate, all three were amazed at the size of her estate. They were buzzed in and through the intercom and Sue was instructed to park at the garage and they were to walk to the front door. ...

[Author’s note: I wrote this in honor of a real-life leather domme who has worked in the fashion industry. I do not vouch for all the details of how fashion shows work. If there are any errors, they are in my mind. The dining “box” is something I’ve actually seen, in a restaurant that was designed to evoke Renaissance England. I’ve just put that to good use here.] Duarte fingered the rim of his wine glass nervously. Even though he sat in his favorite restaurant, he was uncomfortable. That was because was not sitting in the booth up front where he usually held court. Instead, he was parked in Lana’s special dining box. It was a free-standling wooden box about seven feet high, just big enough to hold the dining table for two that Duarte, for the moment, occupied all by himself. Even though it was coming up on 2 a.m., Lana was late, as usual. She certainly knew how to milk an entrance. And, no doubt, a man. ...

Hey there, say there. My name’s Faye and this all really happened during 2 ½ days in late 2002. But first of all, I want to tell you that it’s okay if you skip the part about me and go to the dirty part. I understand. No, really! ========= …Thank you for still being here with me. I’m not sure why I’m typing this or what I’ll do with it. I guess I’ll upload it somewhere because, well, what else can I do? I can’t print copies and send them as Christmas cards to my friends ...

I have seen a lot of stories and photos of fetish parties. I thought I understood, but felt like I was missing out on something fun. They sound fun, go and show your true colors, while still being able to keep it a secret, if you choose. I began looking around, see if I could find a way to experience one. Nothing, just links to other sites. I did cross a couple bondage bars in my search, and decided that was the closest I would ever get. So I went to check that out. ...

(story continues from Fetish Party Night) I love my job at the bondage club, serving every night, and having my girlfriends meet me each night I worked. My boss, Mistress Alicia, loved how good I was at my job and how good I worked together with Kim at the bar. One of my long time usual guest was now my mistress, Courtney, and wanted me as her personal slave. We began dating after I was her slave boy at Alicia’s end of summer fetish party. I had declined her offer to be her permanent slave until after the Halloween party that was now next week. ...

(story continues from Finding the Right Trash Mistress 2) Part 3 It was two weeks one day when I returned to her house. I was greeted by her at the door and she was stern with me! “I told you to return in two weeks! You are one day late! So you will have to endure one week of my punishment!” “I was not able to come yesterday for I was trying to get my work schedule aligned with our time and it was looking like I was not going to get the time needed yesterday!” I pleaded with her with no avail. “You will meet me by the garage naked, and I hope you brought all the supplies I requested on the list I put in your pack before you left!” she was looking stunning in her black yoga pants, and tight tank top. “I did grab all that you requested and have everything in a duffle bag in the car.” ...

A dark bondage story very loosely based on 8mm with Nick Cage: Kevin and Dawn had been together long enough for their sex to get routine, not bad, just routine. Kevin wanted to spice things up some and started to bring home videos from the local shop near their house. At first Dawn didn’t want any part of the tame porno movies, but they excited both of them to the point that they never seemed to finish one on their bedroom TV before having inspired sex. Kevin was happily surprised at the new things Dawn would try, things he tried to talk her into before like different positions, and even some light bondage. It seemed if Dawn saw it in a video then it wasn’t too bizzar to try in real life. Kevin knew he had a good thing going and didn’t want to screw it up with his sexy and more exciting partner, but they were running out of movies at the local video store that they hadn’t seen yet. ...

(story continues from Four Corners) Part 2: Steve/Stephanie Steve glanced around as he cautiously slid into a corner booth. Before, when the four friends went out on the town, they’d always separated at the door, each going his own way to try his own luck. Usually, the separation from his friends had always empowered Steve, made him feel like the solitary hunter. Tonight, stuck in this new and barely clothed body, he felt more like the prey. ...

(story continues from Gai Shift - Pit 3: Adara Burke)_ Chapter 4: Arrest & Capture There were no tenements or slums in the world of Gai, but there were less-than-desirable places to live. The Lambeth Terraces was one such location. Wedged into an odd-shaped lot, the majesty of the Thames shielded by greater buildings, it simply existed. The last two landladies had tried to spruce it up to little effect. Sometime in the future it would likely be razed. ...

(story continues from Gai Shift - Pit 4: Arrest & Capture)_ Chapter 5: Packages Petunia Goldwaith slowly awoke from pleasant dreams of bridled pleasures. She didn’t open her eyes to meet the day, not yet. First, she stirred her arms and legs, somewhat disappointed to not find them tautly tied to the four posts of her huge soft bed. Sometimes the maids got frisky, a delightful distraction to start the day with. ...

(story continues from Gai Shift - Pit 5: Packages)_ Chapter 6: The Mission The three women waited on the edge of their seats for the briefing to begin. Literally. They’d been stripped and tied neatly to high backed chairs in Willie Hall’s ornate wood-paneled dining room, erect in posture but totally lacking in clothing. Olivia Hammersmith, Kyoko and Sybil had been trussed up with yards of ropes, centered and symmetrical in their huge chairs, anchorlines holding them at solid attention. So intense was their bondage that thin cording cinched their thumbs and locked down their toes in orderly rows of piggies. Across their pursed lips were wide leather gags adorned with the Goldwaith coat of arms. ...

(story continues from Gai Shift - Pit 6: The Mission)_ Chapter 7: Evaluation It was an somber subterranean chamber, its walls rough brickwork, its air hanging in stillness. The far end of the room tapered into a dark hall floored with shadowy holes. At the other, a large pipe jutted out, a set of canvas bags strung beneath it at the ready. The silence was broken as distant ram-fans spun up, rumbling like a summer storm. A gale built from the downward maw of the pipe. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Angel 1: The Angel’s First Victim)_ To review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge To understand the Gai Shift, please read the previous story Gai-Shift prior to reading this one. Chapter 2: Captain Zana Hoffsteder Chief Officer Drummand paused before the shop windows of Harrods, wincing at the shill voices of the paper-girls. “London in grip of Biblical forces,” called one. " ‘Knightsbridge Angel’ claims another victim," cried another. Constance could only stand before the shop window, waiting for the dread of failure to pass. ...

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_ _Chapter 1: Laundry Service With thanks to Brushslut_ She stood in the doorway, the Pacific sun at her back, her black mop of hair swirling in the salt-hinted breeze, her tawny limbs shapely and strong. A step brought her into the shadowy lobby, the glare cut away to revel a strong sexual face, her lips wide and soft, her eyes dark and promising. With a trained eye, she scanned the vestibule as if seeking dust or disorder. Then her eyes stopped, taking in the thing that hung in the corner. As if unsure, she took a step closer, her high heels authoritative in the stillness. And she smiled. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Hotel California Chapter 1: Laundry Service)_ To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Continued from part 1 _Chapter 2: Complimentary Package With thanks to Brushslut_ Li-Jack found himself flat on his back, stripped naked except for the humiliating testicle cage. He was on a soft bed in one of the guest rooms, the wind from the street playing across his exposed flesh, comforting in an invasive way. His hands were bound together to the headboard. His feet were likewise trussed, locked down by a line that looped under the bed, presumably anchored to its frame. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Hotel California Chapter 2: Complimentary Package)_ To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Continued from part 2 _Chapter 3: Hang Out the Washing With thanks to Brushslut_ She had been Barbette’s senior by two years, a vast difference from a teenager’s perspective. She was also a farm girl from the next valley over, strong and healthy. And when the young Barbette hunted truffles in the Gascony woods, she had, herself, been hunted! ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 9: A Thief in the Night)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 10: Another One Down… with thanks to SkyHawk7x April 21, 199_Well, diary, I’m in it again._ We’re sitting on the sands of a western beach in Africa, somewhere just south of Port Mons. Over the nearby lagoon (with its lurking evil, how well I know), the Lola Montez churns south against the sun-flared dusk, its decks akimbo with cheerful lights. Around us are stacked the provisions of our trip. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 2: All Aboard)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 3: Priestess’s Habits with thanks to SkyHawk7x April 13, 199_(later, and sadder, that day)_ Dear Diary; I am sorry, my diary, for the harsh pen-strokes and blotting tear-stains. I am sitting at the small cabin desk, my gawky habit-draped frame bowed in despair, booted toes cocked down, knees together. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 7: Crossing the Line)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 8: Meeting the Natives with thanks to SkyHawk7x April 20, 199_Trapped within its tight loops of palisades, Port Mons huddles against the encroachment of the luscious jungle. It is a town in fear, Captain Barberis tells us. The jungle that embraces its fearful districts has taken too many native girls already, girls absented for a month and then returned, shaken, somber and secretive._ ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 8: Meeting the Natives)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 9: A Thief in the Night with thanks to SkyHawk7x April 21, 199_I’m finally able to stop shaking enough to write. It’s early in the morning, 3am. I’m in the crew galley, Captain Barberis just turning away, our interview complete. Adara Burke, wrapped in a bathrobe, murmurs with the captain, confirming our debarking will still take place as planned. Kate glares at me as if I were at fault for what happened to Petunia. A cup of coffee steams at my rope-marked elbow._ ...

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_ Chapter 1: Lady M’s Manor _The bedroom was finely furnished, its oak-paneled walls gleaming in the late afternoon sunlight. Against one wall, a massively plush four-poster bed. Opposite, the writing desk and pneumatic message tubing. Between them stood high arched windows that looked out into the lush grounds of Lady M___’s estate. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Reversal 1: Lady M’s Manor)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 2: Barbette The women assembled in Lady M___’s parlor stood in various degrees of agitation, excitement, or swoonage._ The Baroness Manchester smiled to one and all, her smirk firm yet not as firm as the erection that bulged against the front of her loose pants. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Snowbound Chapter 2: Cossacks)_ To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Continued from Part Two Chapter 3: Anna Oblonsky “Introducing First Officer Petra,” the courtier bellowed, “of the airship Unbound Pleasure!” Petra paused in the high doorway to the Oblonsky estate ballroom, the eyes of the room upon her. Hundreds of women stared, some garbed in fine ribbons and fabrics, others done up in them. Music wafted overhead, but it was laced with whispered gossip. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Snowbound Chapter 3: Anna Oblonsky)_ To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Continued from Part 3 Chapter 4: Anna’s Toy Petra’s sky blue eyes eased open. She wasn’t in her airship bunk; she was on a huge white-sheeted bed, larger than her stateroom aboard the Unbound Pleasure, vast and soft and crisp. She shifted slightly, felt the nibble of the ropes the maids had applied the night before, ropes pinning her wrists behind her back, her feet together, with a loose link between them. Then it came to her: she was lying helpless in the bed of her enemy. ...

(story continues from The World of the Gai Shift | Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge)_ Explore a world which women rule, a world without wars, pestilence - or pesky domineering men! Slaves to their female masters, they exist only to provide pleasure… Chapter 1: Welcome to the world of the Gai-Shift Sergeant Thompson lead the retreat, speeded by whining enemy bullets, hampered by his aging body’s arthritis. The dozen men who were all that was left of his regiment dove into their familiar defensive trench. The sacrifices of the dead had not moved the Germans back a single foot. This came as no surprise; nothing had worked over the eight years the Great War had so far run. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift 1: World of the Gai-Shift)_ Chapter 2: Queen Lilla’s Mission The airship Sky Groper dropped through the last of the clouds, its recombination steam engines ticking over, easing towards the Tower Bridge mooring mast. Captain Zana Hoffsteder played its wheel with a lover’s touch, quietly calling out control changes to the women sharing the bridge. She was a slender woman, her trim body well displayed in the rubberized airship suit. Hair as black as midnight tumbled over her trim shoulders. Her small lips pursed as she worked out the final maneuvers to bring her ship in. Behind the small round glasses clipped to her narrow nose, eyes as pale as high-altitude clouds coolly measured speed, distance, and closure. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift 2: Queen Lilla’s Mission)_ Chapter 3: ‘Unbound Pleasure’ Chief Officer Constance Drummand crossed her slender arms and watched the bridge activity as the Unbound Pleasure climbed through 10,000 feet, turning onto yet another new heading. Constance was well out of her normal environment; her slender body sheathed in a rubber airship suit, standing in a gondola reeking of newness, on her way to some lost Ecuadorian tribe. She shook her head in amazement, her short scarlet hair brushing unfelt over her encased shoulders. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift 3: ‘Unbound Pleasure’)_ Chapter 4: Bert51 Eventually, after Chief Officer Constance had her fill of tormenting her bound manni, Bert51, with fingers and darting tongue, she removed her muffling hand and allowed her tormented captive to tell his story. = O = There is not much to say about my early life. My boyhood in the state manni farm in the country was pleasant. Just days of idyllic work, schooling and play under the watchful eyes of the nannies. Occasionally an older boy would disappear following his monthly physical exam. I thought nothing of it until that day the doctor looked up, my balls cupped in her hand. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift 4: Bert51)_ Chapter 5: Engine Room “So, Constance,” asked Lady Petunia Goldwaith over her coffee cup’s rim, “Would you like to see our airship’s propulsion system? Chief Officer Constance Drummand looked up from her small plate of eggs. The three women; herself, the scientist and Zana Hoffsteder, the Unbound Pleasure’s captain, were sharing a light breakfast in the rear of the bridge. The morning sun shimmered across the waves of the Atlantic Ocean some five thousand feet below. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift 5: Engine Room)_ Chapter 6: Miss Anna Lady Petunia filled their glasses with a splash of bourbon, the endless sky visible through the stateroom window at her back. Constance sat in a small fold-down stool, while Captain Zana leaned against the desk, her long rubber-clad legs crossed before her. Once all the glasses were filled, she began her tale. = O = I was a quiet girl, very sweet and demure (Hoffsteder and Drummand exchanged glances at this). My childhood was very happy; good friends, Mother’s estate to race around on, a phalanx of maids to watch me, and my many science experiments. Mother was never there, of course, as she spent much of her time down in London, at play or plays-I’m not sure which. Still, I was happy enough. That is, until Miss Anna came. ...

The man knew he was dreaming. It wasn’t just because he was standing in the middle of nothing, an endlessly flat white landscape that seemed to fade away whenever he focused on the horizon. It wasn’t just because the sky was just as grey and unnaturally empty as the ground. He knew that it was a dream because he couldn’t make himself care about how strange everything was. Intellectually, he knew what he was seeing was nonsensical. He didn’t seem to matter. It was almost like an out of body experience, except he was still in control of himself. ...

Part 1: A Visit from Santa With snow falling outside her windows she sat on the couch in pure frustration. In the background, the Christmas satellite radio station played Christmas carols from all ages as she sat and stared at the tree until the lights began to blur and form a halo around it’s delicate branches. The twang of a country guitar wafted through the room as she heard Dolly croon about her childhood and a “Hard Candy Christmas”. ...

Part 1: The Saddle Room Ever since I was a school girl I have been taking horse riding lessons. I started out when I was about ten riding on a pony. When I was fourteen I started riding horses. My horse riding instructor was from that moment on a tough woman who exercised relentless discipline over her pupils and accepted no fooling around. If I, or any of my fellow pupils where messing around she would point her riding crop at you and say; “You there, saddle room duty!” This meant you had to organize and maintain the saddle room after finishing your class. ...

(story continues from Horse Riding Discipline 2: A Brave Girl) Part 3: Initiation I do not know how long I sat like this. But after a while I seem to awake from some kind of trance. I get up, stretch my legs and wriggle my arms. Strangely enough it seems as if I came to peace with my bonds and this helpless state I am in Suddenly the door to the living room opens. “Come to me”, Joan says softly. ...

(story continues from Horse Riding Discipline 3: Initiation) Part 4: Suffering Joan kisses my forehead and smiles at me. “Do you love me so much that you want to suffer for me?” She asks. “Yes miss”. I reply softly. “Good, come back tomorrow then and prove it to me”, my mistress replies. We cuddle a bit more and then I receive the key for the metal box. Joan stays on the coach as I take the box to the cold hallway. I unlock the box and get dressed. I do not want to go home but dare not go back inside. So with a sad but also satisfied feeling I cycle home. Back home in the bathroom I admire the red marks on my back, behind and upper legs. My hand wanders down to between my legs and I quickly rub myself to another climax. With trembling legs I stand in the shower thinking back to my adventure. I can hardly believe this happened to me. Tired of the thrill of this evening I fall asleep quickly. The next day at school I am distracted and unfocussed. I can hardly wait for the evening to meet Joan again. ...

Note: This is a re-edit from the original version allowing for a longer story, if you’ve already read this chapter you may want to read it again for the changes. Part One Chapter 1: Opportunity Knocks “Okay, people….. Everyone into the media room now!” Christine hated these unscheduled interruptions. She only had two more hours to finish editing her “human interest” story for the News at 6 broadcast. When she stopped to think about it, it annoyed her even more that after a year of internship and six years of reporting that she was still stuck doing fluff stories instead of co-anchoring the news desk. ...

(story continues from Human Interest)_ Part Five Chapter 8: Chariots and Fire! Ella was chatting with Master Fredricks as they stood in the serving line while Irish half talked with, half interviewed, his ponygirl wife, Windsong. A few moments later, Irish was holding Windsong in her arms as she sobbed softly. Finally, Windsong regained her composure and thanked Irish for being so understanding. “Chicken or beef?” the chef asked Windsong, breaking her somber mood. ...

(story continues from Human Interest)_ Part Two Chapter 3: Let the Training Begin “First lesson you have to learn Irish is that you are here to please me. When you are hooked up to a cart, you are to kneel with the handles resting on the ground. That makes it easier for your driver, whoever that may be, to step over the rails and sit down.” No sooner had Ella finished speaking than Irish felt the sting of a riding crop on her left buttocks. Her squeal only came out as a soft whinny and she heard Ella ask, “Why are you still standing, ponygirl? I thought I was quite clear about what was expected and I do so hate to repeat myself. I like to let my crop do my clarifying when necessary.” ...

(story continues from Human Interest)_ Part Seven Chapter 11: I Told You So Ella and Irish found their cart after a brief bathroom break. Many of the teams were already out on the track but Ella assured Irish that she wouldn’t need that much warm up. Ella clipped the handles of the sulky to Irish’s wrist cuffs and Irish started to kneel. Ella grabbed her bridle and said, “Wait. I want you to wear your blinders for the race. Yes, I know most of the teams out there aren’t wearing any and that is a big mistake. Every year there are collisions because a pony will veer left or right as another pony tries to pass and get run into by someone coming up on the other side that they didn’t see. All of the truly experienced drivers know that their ponies run better if they can only see what’s ahead of them. Okay?” ...

Attn: Readers please feel free to send e-mail to the author. I do want to hear from you! “I Married a Sex Slave” by mailto:[email protected] Part One: The Confession Dinner was already a pleasant memory, and the dishes were drying in the rack. I was looking to having a nice evening alone with my wife Connie. Perhaps some TV or a movie on cable sounded pretty good just then. “Honey?” Connie called from the kitchen, “could we sit down and talk for a while? Don’t turn on the TV, please?” she asked. ...

(story continues from I Married a Sex Slave) Part 2: Domestic Bliss It was Saturday morning, several months after my wife Connie had made her startling sexual confession to me – in which she wanted to be my sex slave in addition to being my spouse. In the intervening time, she had shown me what was necessary for me to be her Master. I had learned how to place her in bondage; discipline her (for offenses real and imagined); use her sexually (I was still a little leery of anal sex – but she seemed to enjoy it); and always find new ways of keeping her sexually stimulated. ...

(story continues from I Married a Sex Slave 2: Domestic Bliss) Part 3: The Masked Intruder I stood in the hall closet, sweating profusely from nervousness, wondering just how I had gotten myself into this mess. Covering my face was a ski mask (in May), and I was holding a pair of handcuffs and a ball-gag. I glanced at my watch, hoping that Connie would return home soon. So that we could get this fantasy of hers started. ...

(story continues from I, Masochist - Chapter 3: Brenda) Chapter 4: Carol Chapter four of eight is W’s interview with “Carol.” * * * * * * * * * * * * Carol was almost an hour late for our appointment. I thought that she wasn’t going to show up at all and had just about given up on her when she rushed up to the apartment. “I’m sorry, Shelly,” she said as she came hurrying in the door. “But my son had a basketball game tonight that went into overtime. I’ve seen every one of his games since he started playing on the varsity team as a freshman, and I’m not going to break that string in his final year.” ...

(story continues from I, Masochist - Chapter 4: Carol) Chapter 5: Diane & David Chapter five of eight is W’s interview with “Diane and David.” * * * * * * * * * * * * Diane’s first words as she came through the door to Shelly’s apartment were, “I hope you don’t mind that I brought David. He’s my twin brother. Dr. Collins only wanted to talk to women, but David is as much a pain slut as I am - maybe more so. I thought maybe his perspective would be helpful.” ...

(story continues from I, Masochist - Chapter 5: Diane & David) Chapter 6: Ellen Chapter six of eight is W’s interview with “Ellen” * * * * * * * * * * * * WARNING SPECIFIC TO CHAPTER SIX OF EIGHT This particular chapter deals with child abuse and the adult fall out from such abuse. Although it is essential to my look at masochism, it is not absolutely essential to the story. If you would be upset by the depiction of cruelty to minors (not sexual) then I would advise skipping this chapter. ...

(story continues from I, Masochist - Chapter 6: Ellen) Chapter 7: Francine Chapter seven of eight is W’s interview with “Francine” * * * * * * * * * * * * For some reason, I was really looking forward to my interview with Francine. Part of it was because it would be my last interview, but mostly it was because I knew she had to be ‘bright eyes,’ the very blue-eyed girl whom I had helped push into orgasm that first night I watched Shelly’s performance art presentation of “I, Masochist.” She had been practically begging for more pain so that she could cum. I gave it to her and she gave quiet a performance with her screaming, thrashing orgasm. I knew that her story would be exceptionally interesting. ...

A Sally West Misadventure Part 1 Queen’s Bush was quite close to semi-rural Surrey, to farms and riding stables, to big golf courses and pubs called “The Haywain” and “The Cunning Poacher”, but the district itself was highly built-up with only a couple of decidedly small parks and Wicklow Wood for green lungs. Wicklow Wood had once been Wicklow’s Wood (the connection to Ireland being limited to the surname of the wealthy farmer who owned it) within the larger expanse of Leggeworth Common, but the common was long gone and it was widely supposed that Wicklow Wood had survived only because it divided the genteel community of The Village from the tower blocks and grimy yellow brick of the main part of Queen’s Bush. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Story: The Fishbowl)_ Part 2: The Birthday Party Jane dozed the morning away. Every once in a while she’d get fidgety. She hadn’t drunk much at the party, but enough to mess up her sleep. That and the fact she was naked and locked in a giant fishbowl. She had lost the dart game and had agreed to spend the week with him, with Geoffrey. Jane slapped her hand on the glass. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Story 4: At The Club)_ Part 5: Weird and Wonderful The weird … Jane wiped the stove. It didn’t need wiping, but Cindy told her to wipe it. That was after she told Jane to strip and put on pantyhose, clipped heavy chrome-steel clamps to her nipples (those were going to be a bitch coming off), pushed a ridiculously large ball gag into her mouth, and locked a pair of leather cuffs on her wrists. Naked she could understand, but pantyhose? ...

(story continues from Jane’s Story 5: Weird and Wonderful)_ Part 6: Epilogue He handed down a bit of fruit, Jane slurped the cool, sweet morsel, licked his fingers, drew them into her mouth. He looked down at her and smiled. She whimpered. If she’d had a tail she would have wagged. “Surprised to see you here,” Jane said hugging her friend. “Yeah, well, Cindy’s gonna come down in a couple of weeks, do the whole Florida thing, Disney, Sea World, the keys, you know.” ...

(story continues from Jane’s Story 6: Epilogue)_ Part 7: Transition They were sitting in the airport lounge. Jane was going to Florida, Geoffrey would swing through the Carolinas, get some face to face time with clients before joining her in a few weeks. “Uh, Sir?” She didn’t have to call him sir, she wasn’t on a leash, but sometimes it slipped out. “Hm?” “When I spent the day with Cindy, well, we, uh, did things.” ...

(story continues from Jane’s Story 7: Transition)_ Part 8: The Wedding Day Jane stepped out of the shower, picked up the dryer, and gazed into the mirror. A stranger gazed back. After all this time she couldn’t get used to having short, dark hair. True, her natural color was dark, but she’d been blonde for just about ever and her hair had been long, long enough to almost reach her ass. Now it was dark, nearly black, and short. It hung gently on her shoulders, the tip barely reached her shoulder blades. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Story 8: The Wedding Day)_ Part 9: The Boat Ride Jane ran her fingers through her dark hair, stared at her reflection in the mirror. It had been quite a day yesterday, but it was a good morning, a normal morning. She slept chained to the bed, cuddled against Geoffrey. Just after dawn she had slipped under the covers to wake him with her mouth as she did every day. It was all so normal … and yet not. ...

Here’s my spring break series. Long story short, I got a fan letter from Jane, she’s a lifestyle sub (registered and everything), we started a correspondence, so I wrote this series of stories for her. Enjoy Jo. Part 1: The Fishbowl Jane surfaced again, her world coming more into focus. She was in a strange bed. It was soft, kind of like a futon pad, pillow soft. Speaking of pillow, there wasn’t one. She raised her head, opened one eye. Nope. No pillow. No bedding, either. And she was naked. ...

ONE Jane woke slowly… It was warm in her bedroom, luxurious and comforting. She simply laid there, coming awake and letting her eyes focus on her surroundings; the rich, dark paneling of her walls, the expensive prints and pastels framed for her pleasure, the old, sturdy furniture of the dresser and vanity, the wardrobe that she loved so much. She could smell coffee percolating in the kitchen, barely, over the smells of bacon and eggs. Jane smiled, glad that Cook was single, with no family near. Her mouth watered, anticipating breakfast. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Toy)_ SIX I woke to darkness… My world was spinning, swaying to and fro and I felt my mind swirling in kind as I tried to get my bearings. I was still bound; hand, foot and elbow, and by the feel about me, still lying helplessly in the toe of an over-sized nylon stocking that dangled from the ceiling. But truth, it wasn’t the stocking that was over-sized, but rather me that had been shrunk down to the size of a mouse and deposited within for the night for safekeeping. By my Giant captress, Jane, who was now missing. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Toy Part 2)_ TEN I tumbled about with her movements… My captress, the Giantess Jane had declared that we were going out- “to the mall,” she had said, and for her convenience rather than my comfort she had simply and literally dropped me into her purse. I hit hard, my little four-inch body slamming on something hard and metallic, knocking the breath out of me in a gush. I bounced and rolled, wrapped up in almost a ball in my hog-tie, sliding deeper into the depths of her bag. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Toy Part 3)_ SIXTEEN I don’t know how long I spent on the floor at the feet of the Giantess Jane, she who now owned me, apparently. I was only now, after all the things that happened to me; the shrinking and experiments, the indignities and punishments to realize that my captress and her friends all considered me as less than human. Not a man any more, but more a pet or toy for their amusement. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Toy Part 4)_ NINETEEN I was floundering in the icy cold, wet dark… My arms and legs were aching and cramping as I treaded water, trying desperately to keep afloat. I don’t know how long it had been since the Giantess Jane’s butler had dropped me into the pitcher of ice water in the refrigerator, but it felt like eternity. I could feel the icy chill permeating my bones, seeping into my skin and making my tiny, six-inch body sluggish. My muscles were cramping from both the cold and the effort of keeping my head above water. True, I was resilient since I had been shrunk, but I still felt pain, and extremes of hot and cold, and after having just been encased in hot wax, my skin was even more tender and raw against this new, frigid punishment. One thing; my erection had shriveled away into nothing. At one point I had given up, or at least thought that I had. My aching tired body had been paddling for what seemed hours, and the punishment and hopeless, helpless thing that my life had become unbearable; the constant torture from the giantess and everyone it seemed, the humiliations at her hands, and the alienation. No one would help me, and in fact, everyone I encountered seemed to want to see me abject and humiliated, if not outright hurt. It was too much… So, when my body started to ache too much and I was shivering too hard in the icy water I had simply succumbed and let gravity drag me down. I thumped on the bottom, still shivering and sore, and waited to drown. And waited… And waited… I shot back to the surface after what had to be minutes and gasped for air as soon as I broke the top of the water. I had not drowned, but I still did need to breathe. I did not understand, but I floundered and kicked on the edge of panic for some time. Finally though I had started to calm, my heartbeat slowing again, the pain returning. I had not died. Had I really wanted to? If I had, did it matter? And then I had to wonder. I had heard often of children dying, suffocating in abandoned refrigerators because some idiot had not removed the door. The air had run out. The air would run out on me, maybe should have already. I don’t know, but I am still here, still paddling after what has to be hours in the dark and icy cold… ...

(story continues from Jane’s Toy Part 5)_ TWENTY-FOUR I bucked and moaned as the light of the Fazer played over me. I felt that sensation, as though a sledgehammer had just been slammed into my stomach, and I was suddenly sweating and vomiting the jism that I had swallowed not so long ago. I rolled about on the bedspread, feeling my body dwindling in size and mass. Worse, the leather cord shrank as well and continued to hold me wrapped tightly from head to toe. I pissed myself in final insult, before the sensations and effects of the Fazer finally started to recede. ...

All characters are fictional and any resemblance to living people is just a coincidence as is the football game fictional. Chapter 1: The Bet Racheal was picking out her outfit for the B&D party at Shelia’s tavern that Monday night. She selected a black leather cat suit that hugged her body and a thin black leather thong and while the cat suit covered her, it allowed everyone to know she had a toned sexy body. ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave) All characters are fictional and any resemblance to living people is just a coincidence as is the football game fictional. Part Two Chapter 3: Learning about Racheal ( some parts are slow but background is needed) After a 20 minute drive, the van passed through an electronic gate and then drove up the long driveway and stopped in front of a huge mansion. “We are home now slave,” Racheal told jasmine. As Jasmine looked at the house she could not believe how rich Racheal was and what horrors were in store for her in there. Dragging jasmine by the leash Racheal entered the house and went directly to the elevator and down to the basement. When the doors opened, jasmine realized just how bad her position was when she saw the best equipped dungeon she had ever seen. ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 2: Learning about Racheal) Part Three Chapter 7: Racheal’s Bound Slaves Racheal allowed jasmine about 10 minutes to regain from the pain of hell. Racheal said, “Now slave I am going to ask you questions and you will respond quickly and truthfully, for if you don’t more minutes in hell will be added, do you understand.” Jasmine nodded her head yes. “Now slave how long were you a Domme?” ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 3: Racheal’s Bound Slaves) Part Four Chapter 11: Jasmine’s Discovery They pushed Jasmine into her cell and locked the door. As she sat on the cot Jasmine had a chance to take note of her condition. She was handcuffed and wearing the control chastity belt so there was no way to pleasure herself. She now knew she was a slave to Racheal who was known as “THE TRAINER”, one of the cruelest Dominatrix’s in the area. Her resolve to fight Racheal was at an all time low from the pain and torture and of being held on the edge of orgasm for so long. Although the orgasm she had at the end of the day was the best she ever had, and while she was watching Racheal and Shelia, she wanted so deeply to please her Mistress. ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 4: Jasmine’s Discovery) Part Five Chapter 14: Slave Contract The next morning jasmine was taken to the bathroom so she could potty and then was allowed to shower. After showering jasmine examined her body in the mirror and saw her shaved cunt with the rings in her labia and clit hood and felt the rings in her breasts and nose before staring at the tattoo on her belly. Then she was fed from bowls of food and Racheal’s piss. Then they went to Racheal’s bathroom where jasmine bathed Racheal. After the bath, Racheal told jasmine she was going to learn about being a maid today. ...

Part 1 (All characters are fictional as is Frieda’s fashion house) It was Thursday morning and Jill Evans was at her desk at the accounting firm she worked for, thinking of the upcoming weekend and what was going to be happening to her. Jill was 24 years old and after graduating from University of Pennsylvania’s Wharton School of Business (head of her class) with an MS in accounting and Business Administration and she also took some electrical engineering and mechanical engineering courses and was one of a few people in the world with an IQ over 200. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery) Part 2: Carmen & Jason (All characters are fictional as is Frieda’s fashion house) Jill lost all track of time and could only think of the next orgasm that was building in her body thanks to the vibrators and paddle that were torturing her. Finally, Jill saw the door opened and Frieda entered, wearing a red leather dress with matching boots, and she turned off the robo spanker and vibrators. Frieda told Jill that the show was starting and that people would be coming in to the room to check out the outfit, and spanking machine. Also she left the remote to the vibs and tens unit for them to play with on a table. It seemed like hours that strangers had entered the room and played with her and always denying her the orgasm she desperately wanted. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 2: Carmen & Jason) Part 3: The Slave Contract Jill and her new owners were on the private jet on going to the Cayman Islands to finalize the contract and setup the trust account. Upon arriving Jill and Carmen were met by their body guard Manny. Jill was introduced and was told Manny was a former seal and the husband of Matilda who was their chef. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 3: The Slave Contract) Part 4: The Island Home Kelly delivered Jill to Manny at the boat docks and handed him the remote and keys to Jill’s belt. They boarded the yacht and Jill watched as Manny started the motors and they left Cayman. After about 2 hours Jill saw a small island in the distance and knew it was her new home. They finally docked and before getting into the Jeep, Manny locked a set of manacles on both Jill’s hands and feet. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 4: The Island Home) Part 5: The Reward Jill and Amy talked about their lives and how they got on the island. Amy explained she was a foster child and grew up abused by her foster father and ran away from home when she was 17. In LA, she found a job modeling fetish clothes and slowly learned about the scene and found herself going to clubs and playing with the people there. She enjoyed sex while in bondage and was very open to anything. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 5: The Reward) Part 6: A New Slave Arrives A week after Jason and Jill had visited Tom’s company; Tom called asking to delay their visit to Matua, as there was a production problem due to an equipment malfunction. Jason told him fine, but not to hold the visit off any longer than possible. Later that day Jason received a phone call from his friend Frieda, who had introduced Carmen and him to Jill. She asked if he had any need for another slave who was just like Jill. Jason said, “Perhaps, so tell me about her”. Frieda said, “Her name is Doris Williams, and she is an unemployed lawyer due to a scandal and is a pure slave. I know you hire outside lawyers for your needs and she is very brilliant and will fit in nicely with everyone”. ...

I appreciate being able to read such interesting stoies on your website. Here is a portion of a letter I wrote to a friend about something that actually happened to me, and I thought you might like to use it. You have my permission to post it if you think it would be appropriate. Normally, I’m not quite this into the painful aspects of s&m, more just the d&s, but I’ve done scenes with Lori before and she seems very aware of my limits and I trust her not to do anything to hurt me permanently. ...

For clarification, this story and my previous story, “Mel’s Day Off”, are fiction so far (except for the Master/slave relationship), but may change in the future. Here I lie in my own little world, doing my best to remain very still. Thinking only of what I did wrong and how disappointed my Master is in me. I continue thinking only of my mistakes and of my Masters look as He walked away from me when I am suddenly brought back to reality with a jolt of energy coursing through my asshole and cunt forcing my eyes to open fully as I’m staring at sister slave kyra’s angry eyes from the shock we shared. I believe now is the time I go to the beginning of all this to clarify what is happening and why we are being punished. ...

Part One I had booked a few days off work that were overdue and owed to me; I needed the rest. I had recently broken up with Sarah after two years together and thought I would just chill out on my own at my holiday retreat in Wales and catch up on some reading maybe do some walking and try to get my head straight. It was Friday evening around 11.00 pm and I was due to travel Saturday morning. I had been out to a hotel, had a couple of pints and I reflected on a great evening I just had, having met some old school friends at a hotel nearby. We’d had a good chat about old times, a few drinks, renewed acquaintances, and I was now on my way home via a short cut down a side street to catch a late local train back home as I didn’t wish to drink and drive. It was early November and the temperature had dropped somewhat just lately, there was a distinct winter chill in the air. I walked quickly to keep out the cold air having been in the warm hotel all evening. It was fairly dark and quiet in this street with no one around and just a couple of parked cars. A dark coloured people carrier with blacked out side windows slowly passed and pulled up a few yards in front of me. ...

(story continues from Kidnapped Mistaken Identity) Part Two A clip- clop of heels was heard and the door opened. My stomach churned and the Matron entered; this time she was dressed from head to toe in a loose fitting, pale blue rubber medical theatre shirt and loose trousers topped with a head matching hair covering medical mop-cap. She pushed in her medical trolley containing an array of fearsome looking instruments made of glass, stainless steel and rubber; it clinked as she approached her rubber clothing rustling erotically as she moved. ...

(story continues from Kitten 3: At the movies) Part 1 You wait with impatiently for him to arrive; he is taking you on holiday and has promised you a week you will never forget. Several hours earlier he had released you from the bondage you had spent the night in and taken you into the bathroom. He watched you shower for several minutes before turning you to face him, you willingly spread your legs as wide as you can as he produces a can of shaving cream and a razor, he kneels in front of you with a broad grin as he squirts a large blob of cream into the palm of his hand, you close your eyes as he gently massages the cream into your pubic area, you bit your lip as he slides a finger either side of your clit catching hold of it and squeezing it firmly for a moment before continuing to rub the cream into a lather. He picks up the razor and carefully begins to shave you, little by little the razor strips away the cream and hair leaving smooth bare skin. ...

(story continues from Kitten 5: Kitten’s Day) 6: Warm Spring Day It is a warm late spring day, you glance around the house, everything is as he wished, you have cleaned and scrubbed carrying out his orders to the letter so you take a moment to relax as you sit on the sofa daring to watch a little TV. As you sit you feel the thick leather rub against your pussy once more and your eyes drop to the chastity belt you have been forced to wear. For 3 days he has denied you pleasure, while you have been with him you don’t dare relieve your needs, this had been fine in the past as he had always released you for work, and you had always been able to sneak off to a toilet somewhere to relieve the tension but all that changed on Friday when a package arrived… ...

(story continues from Kitten’s Story Part 9: Cheer Up) Part 10: Punished You wait nervously for a moment as the other girl is taken downstairs by her master. At a glance from your master you drop your towel standing naked as he picks out your new clothes, your body is tired from what he has put you through and you are relieved when he brings you some slightly more normal clothes. He begins by strapping your chastity belt back into place; you are actually happy as he pulls the crotch strap into place leaving your pussy alone for once. You stand with your hands linked behind your head as he tightens the crotch strap another notch before picking up a tiny black latex dress, as you wriggle your hips letting him pull it into place you realise it barely covers anything, the thin latex hugs your curves as he smoothes it over your skin easing it up over your breasts before pulling the zip up your back tightening the little garment even further. ...

(story continues from Kitten’s Story Part 8: You Leave Work) Part 9: Cheer Up The previous weekend had been long and hard as his pet but you had been good and done well, on the way home as he had packed you back in your cage he had promised you an exciting weekend next week once he returned. The week seemed to take forever to pass as you wondered what he will have planned for you as you waited for the weekend to arrive but it was finally here. Your heart flutters as you see him waiting for you again, your mind clicks into gear wondering just what he has in store for you as you climb into the car. ...

This story was written by Anne Raymond and can be freely distributed in any manner except that resulting in profit. The latex body suit slid over my lightly powdered body and wrapped itself tightly around my torso. Its bra pushed my breasts up and out, an offering to the demons that haunt this man. I rolled one silky black stocking and pulled it on with a slow loving movement, after I had it secured with the garters of the latex suit I got its mate and prepared to repeat the process. Paul grabbed the stocking from my hand and told me to extend my leg. He bent over me and lightly teased my toes with his tongue before he pulled on my stocking and fastened it. He told me to stand up so that he could get a good look at the outfit before I put the skirt on. ...

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 11: On the Job Training) Chapter 12: The Final Tests Although neither Dan nor Amanda were certain how long they had been left in the pasture to rest, neither was ready to leave when Tara and Beth came to collect them. In the limited time they spent together under the tree, Dan had done his best to reassure Amanda of his feelings for her despite their hopeless situation, and Amanda returned Dan’s affections with nuzzling and neighing. ...

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 7: The Employment Agreement) Chapter 8: Dan’s Preparation & Amanda’s Decision The meeting quickly adjourned. Juliette and Miss Francis walked to the back porch in anticipation of Amanda’s arrival, and Cynthia escorted Dan to an elaborate dungeon through the secret door in the dining room wall. They descended in a hidden elevator and walked through an unusually wide cinder block corridor in the lower level. ...

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 8: Dan’s Preparation & Amanda’s Decision) Chapter 9: The J-2010 Training Harness & Amanda’s Mistake For 45 minutes, Dan sat silently in the passenger seat of Amanda’s car as they drove to her apartment. Even if he had been allowed to speak, he probably wouldn’t have. He was stunned. He was having problems processing what was happening to him. Somehow, he had to tell Amanda that his captivity at the mansion was just a cruel deception by Juliette, but he didn’t dare speak until Amanda deactivated the harness. ...

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 5: Dan’s Private Modeling Session) Chapter 6: Honesty is the Best Policy After closing the shop, Dan and Amanda went to Dan’s apartment to spend Sunday evening. Neither spoke much, but each communicated their feelings in other ways: a kind touch, a loving smile. When they arrived, Dan turned on his computer and began composing an e-mail to the owner of the store. Dear sir or madame, ...

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 6: Honesty is the Best Policy) Chapter 7: The Employment Agreement A black Mercedes-Benz panel van with darkly tinted windows was idling in front of the shop as Juliette stepped out onto the sidewalk. She entered the van through a large rear passenger side door, and James began driving toward her estate. The panel van had a luxurious burgundy interior. Juliette smiled and relaxed on a rear-facing Italian leather sofa behind a soundproof glass wall separating the passengers from the driver’s compartment. She took in the view of Dan bound and frightened, still attached to the dolly James used to load him into the vehicle. ...

PART ONE Saturday - The Next Day This is the sequel to “Bound On The Town” and what happened the next day. However, it is a separate story unto itself. Briefly, I want to recount the events that got Lisa and me into the predicament we found ourselves in on that Saturday morning. In “Bound On The Town,” my girlfriends and I were out shopping together, when the subject of some sort of public bondage adventure came up. Beth and Ashley dared Lisa and I to go to a lesbian bar, with our hands cuffed behind our backs, as their love slaves, to see what would happen. Lisa and I rejected that dare for several reasons, but we eventually came up with another plan for a public bondage outing. ...

Part 1 Tony and Jenny lived what they considered an idyllic life. Tony was 35 years old, 2m tall and good looking, he worked as an Investment banker in the City of London and Jenny was a P.A. to the CEO of a pharmaceutical company based near Paddington in London. She was two years his junior, slim with long auburn hair. When they married 5 years ago they bought a small flat in Notting Hill. A couple of years later Tony received a substantial bonus and they decided to move to the country where they purchased a former estate worker’s cottage about 10 miles outside Oxford. Commuting was easy for both of them and the pressures of their work seemed to disappear as they headed home. The cottage had been in need of a serious amount of repair and refurbishment, but now they had a home they were proud of, and it was one they could show off whenever their friends came to stay, which was quite often. ...

(story continues from Lightening can strike twice or more!) Part 2 - A New Start The intruders were never caught and Tony and Jenny decided to sell up and moved to the outskirts of Oxford to be nearer to people. Both could not bear living in an isolated spot anymore. Tony’s friends thought the photo was weird, and his explanation of it being a drunken party prank was not really believed, and he was teased for a few weeks, but they lost interest after a while. ...

“Hmmm, I have to admit I look pretty fucking good, if Mistress Bianca asks me, " Lily muttered quietly as she slipped on her black latex corset that complimented the matching panties and thigh high boots she was also wearing. During the week, Lily owned a flower shop that did a fairly good business selling to mostly up scale clients working out of office towers within walking distance of her shop. It was during one of these purchases that Lily first encountered Bianca. At first, Lily thought that Bianca was a fairly mild mannered woman who happened to prefer the company of women like Lily. The two women started dating shortly after their initial meeting and Lily quickly discovered Bianca had a different personality when they were not in public. Bianca had invited Lily to her place one night and after the two women had gone through about half of a bottle of excellent Canadian wine, Bianca had broached the subject of enhancing the sexual times the two enjoyed in several ways. The first thing Bianca had brought up was tying up Lily during the foreplay part of their intimacy and ball gagging Lily. Lily resisted a little bit at first but she soon found herself reveling in the sensations. The mild bondage was soon enhanced by latex and leather outfits and Bianca starting to insist that Lily address her as Mistress Bianca when they were alone together. As before, Lily hesitated some but found that her feelings for Bianca, as well as an inner desire for the submissive lifestyle, soon had her eagerly accepting the demands. In fact, Lily was into it more than she realized and found herself referring to her lover as her dominatrix name even when she was alone. “Ever since Mistress Bianca and I met, it seems like I’ve never felt more alive! The more she ties me up, the harder she paddles me or squeezes my tits, the more alive I feel! I shouldn’t be thinking and acting like this but damn it, I love it! I’ve never felt more alive!” Lily thought to herself as she slipped on a leather jacket and silver and black collar around her neck. Just over ten minutes later, Lily was in her silver Camaro heading towards a surprise meeting with Bianca at her home on the outskirts of the city. The two usually met for an entertaining evening for the last two months or so but Lily’s mistress had told her that she had work to do that Friday and they’d have to meet up later that weekend. Showing an impulsive side that she rarely showed in recent times, Lily intended to surprise Mistress Bianca and a small part of her hoped that Mistress would discipline her for her unannounced arrival with a combination of hard spanking, tight bondage and all sorts of sex. “Luckily, Mistress Bianca gave me a spare key to get into her place though I’m not sure why. If anything, I would have thought she would have given me a spare set of keys for handcuffs she wants me to wear during a hot session of pleasure and pain,” Lily thought to herself as she slowly pulled up to the home she was looking for. Parking her car on the street, Lily, wearing an ankle length rain coat to conceal her unusual outfit, made her way up the driveway to a side entrance where she used her key to let herself in. Peering around, Lily saw that the lights were on but there was no sign of her beloved Mistress. Pausing for a moment or two, Lily recalled that some of the “play rooms” had been built by Mistress Bianca to be sound proof so any screams of passion or other emotional outbursts might not attract unwanted attention from nosy neighbours. “I wonder if this is one of those times where Mistress Bianca does a little flagellation on herself like she hinted just after we first met. She mentioned something about practicing a strict self discipline regimen to make sure someone like me can understand the full range of pleasure and pain,” Lily privately mused as she quietly made her way to the door that led to the basement stairs. A minute or so later, Lily was in the basement and saw that the door to the room at the far end had light shining around the edges which indicated that Mistress Bianca was inside. Creeping up to the door as quietly as she could muster, Lily inched the door and peered inside to see what was transpiring. To her shock and surprise, Lily saw her beloved mistress was at the far end of the room with her back to Lily and was in the middle of ramming a strap-on deep into the pussy of a latex clad woman that was chained to the far wall and blindfolded as well. “You will take this and enjoy this, you miserable little slut! Mistress Bianca is all you need for pleasure and not some limp dicked asshole who claims to love you! You are lucky I allow you to lick my boots and kiss my ass after you dared to hesitate when I ordered you to submit and state your oath of obedience! Take this, you ungrateful slut,” Mistress Bianca exclaimed as she slammed her latex covered pelvis into the immobile woman several times for emphasis. “Ahhhh, yes, Mistress Bianca, I am nothing but an insignificant slut who deserves every bit of pain you choose to inflict on me! I will always do whatever you say as fast as I can possibly do! If I’m not fast, I want you to punish me again and again until this miserable excuse for a slave is worthy of you! Don’t, ohhhh, don’t send me away like you’re going to do with your, ahhh, your previous unworthy slave!” the woman cried out as tears flowed out from under the blindfold she was wearing. “Shut up! My plans with any one are none of your concern! Now, uhhh, after I’m done here, I’m going to put you into the vac bed for the rest of the night so you will know what it would be like to go for hours without the pleasure of my touch. If you don’t whimper too much, I may visit you and let you know that I am starting to forgive your insolent behavior! Am I understood?” Mistress Bianca hissed in response as she pushed herself against the woman one final time. Not wanting to hear or see anything else, Lily closed the door and made her way out of the house as quiet as she could muster. Back in her car, Lily drove a short distance before pulling into a deserting parking lot and stopping her car. Turning off the motor, Lily spent the next fifteen minutes or so sobbing continuously and occasionally beat on the steering wheel with her right hand. Finally, after her crying subsided, Lily rubbed away the ruined mascara around her eyes and drove the rest of the way home. “What do I do? What do I do now??!!” Lily moaned softly to herself as she went inside her home and flopped onto the nearest couch. After a half hour of quiet contemplation, the look on Lily’s face changed dramatically and she softly nodded her head as if she had come up with a revelation about her situation. “Time that things changed a little bit in our relationship,” Lily murmured with a voice that seemed to grow in assertiveness with every word and a tone that was unlike anything she had used in recent memory. ...

(story continues from Loving, Consensual, Strict 2: Before Double Trouble) Part 3: Before Double Trouble 2 “Are you certain you want to do this, Lori? It’s going to be painful as hell" Josh asked his love. It was after they had returned for a successful formal evening at an event hosted by his architectural firm. They had shed their formal wear, Josh more than happy to get out of his tux (‘monkey suit’, he thought of it). ...

(story continues from Loving, Consensual, Strict) Part 2: Before Double Trouble Josh had had the large basement area (30’ X 30’) of his home converted into a lavish dungeon. The actual construction had been done as a freebie … his father had had a big in with the company that did the work, so he actually paid nothing for the job. However, he had shelled out plenty of his own money to furnish it with the level of bondage equipment now contained therein. ...

(story continues from Loving, Consensual, Strict) Part 4: Before Double Trouble 3 Lori was startled awake by the sheet being pulled from her body. She started to scream, but a hand clamped over her mouth. Then, “Sssh,” came Josh’s voice. Josh was home! Lori could hardly believe it; it was still dark outside, and the alarm clock read just 3:35 AM. She twisted around to wrap her arms around her lover, but was brought up short by her ankle cuffs, locked together, and her wrist cuffs, also locked together behind her back. That’s when she remembered self-bondaging herself before falling asleep. ...

(story continues from Loving, Consensual, Strict Part 4) Part 5: Double Trouble The girls woke from their naps about four o’clock, and began to get ready. Josh and Tito were taking them to a restaurant at the top of the Hancock Building that rotated continually, presenting ever changing views of the Chicago skyline. Their bondage-loving men had been watching a college football game, but began to get dressed themselves about an hour later. ...

(story continues from Loving, Consensual, Strict Part 5) Part 6: Double Trouble 2 Chapter XI Josh and Tito had gone to a ballgame the following Saturday afternoon; Lori didn’t know where Alexis was. Lori hadn’t exercised her love of self-bondage in quite some time; Josh usually ‘helped her out’. With a full afternoon ahead of her, Lori decided that now would be a great time to tie herself up and tease herself. ...

This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. Part 1 Take a look into one woman’s life in the not so distant future. This story is based on what has not yet, become a true story. ...

This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. (also appears Machine stories) Part 1 Take a look into one woman’s life in the not so distant future. This story is based on what has not yet, become a true story. ...

(story continues from Making a New Friend) This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. Part 2 Cashing out on most every asset she had, Wendy purchased the largest non incorporated electronics manufacturing company she could find. She hired many graduates from her classes at the university to staff it. The refit of the plant to serve her needs, drained most all her funds. The risk of this venture was great and she could easily bring in investors, but she wanted total control of her vision. ...

(story continues from Making a New Friend) This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. (also appears machine stories) Part 2 Cashing out on most every asset she had, Wendy purchased the largest non incorporated electronics manufacturing company she could find. She hired many graduates from her classes at the university to staff it. The refit of the plant to serve her needs, drained most all her funds. The risk of this venture was great and she could easily bring in investors, but she wanted total control of her vision. ...

(story continues from Making a New Friend) This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. Part 3 Much to Wendy’s relief, Elaine allowed life to go on pretty much as normal, outside of the house anyway. When they were home it was a completely different story. Strict rules had been laid down for Wendy. Immediately upon arrival at the house, she was to strip naked, install the full harness ball gag and stand in the corner of the living room. There she would have to stand, fingers interlaced behind her back, staring at the corner where the walls met the floor. She was to take this pose and wait, Until Elaine told her to do otherwise. She was not allowed to wear clothes unless instructed to do so. The list went on. Wendy occasionally missed the freedom to come home and relax after a hard day, but she was happier with her life than she had ever been. ...

Part 1: Punishment for a Sinful Wench I’ve written before about some of the events that we organised in our small private bondage club. When I wrote about our Low Cost Bondage Night I mentioned that earlier we’d had a Medieval Bondage Night. Well Don has convinced me that I should tell you all something about what went on during that memorable evening. I really think that he’s biased, as he and the rest of the menfolk are very proud of the medieval bondage devices they had built for the occasion and think they deserve a mention on the World Wide Web. But the main reason I’m writing this is because it may give some of you out there a few ideas for scenes you can play out. I apologise for concentrating on what happened to me on that night but I promise to write more about a few of the other goings on sometime soon. ...

(story continues from Medieval Dungeon Party Part 2: The Nun’s Fate)_ Part 3: His Highly-Strung Lordship Jason was a leading light in the University Medieval Society. He was one of those who just loved clanking about in armour and taking part in tournaments, jousts and re-enactments of ancient battles. But for the Medieval Dungeon Party we had outlawed suits of armour, swords, spears and other bits of ironware. So Jason came along splendidly bedecked in a fine doublet and hose plus a velvet cap with a long feather in it. He looked every bit one of the gentry of those ancient times. Other members from the Uni conned him into volunteering to sample a bit of what it must have been like in a medieval dungeon. After the experience, perhaps he thought that he should not have been so rash – but I bet he’ll never forget that night! ...

Sci-Fi / Fantasy / Machine / Lesbian / Female Masturbation / Spanking / Flogging AI Metal changes a woman’s body and life - a Kafkaesque story. Franz Kafka had a great influence on writing and literature in the 20th century. Even today, strange and/or creepy stories are called Kafkaesque. In his novella “Die Verwandlung” (usually translated into English as “Metamorphosis”) a man slowly turns into a cockroach. In my version of Metamorphosis, I go one up on Kafka. Not only does a woman totally change, her entire world changes around her. More than that, she becomes something much, much more interesting than a cockroach. ...

Chapter 4– Betsy Applies to become Mistress Betsy One warm, lazy afternoon, Bob and I were lying around the house. As usual, I was naked- well, except for my slippers. Bob wore only a ball-stretcher- moderate and mainly symbolic, to remind him of his self-assigned submissive position. I had moved in with him two months after we met and we had a very tight relationship going. Bondage and sex were very important, but even beyond that we were very serious about each other as friends and lovers. ...

“That was fun,” Mistress K said. “Let’s get him down and have another game.” She pointed and One came over to release me. Mistress K handed him the key that was hanging from a chain on her neck and he freed my legs. It felt so good to be able to stand on my feet instead of my toes and to not have my leg muscles strained that I sighed in relief. ...

(story continues from More Fantasies come to Life 2)_ Part 3 “What should we try next? A race and a tug of war are fun but maybe we should try something that involves a little more skill.” I had no idea what Mistress K might mean but I was ready to try anything to get out of the center of attention. “You said your slave was pretty good at sucking cock last week so let’s have a blow job contest!” ...

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005 The camera pans across the studio audience then swings to the stage and tightens in on a confident woman in casual business attire. She walks to center stage as the audience applauds enthusiastically. “Hello and welcome to Marta Live. I’m Marta Seward and we’ve got a very special show for you today. As you may know, we were recently outed as bondage fans on the Gromet’s Self-Bondage Plaza website.” ...

Chapter 1: My Bondage Begins Capture and transport I watched Diane open the door to her room. I had picked her up in the hotel bar, though I guess, with 20-20 hind sight, it would be more accurate to say she had picked me up. We had chatted for a while and she had asked if I would like to go upstairs where we ‘could be more comfortable.’ Of course my answer was yes. She was a very attractive woman. A few years older then me, perhaps, but with a pretty face and, from what I could see, an admirable figure. In the elevator she had asked my room number but when I told her she said something about the upper floors having bigger rooms and suggested we go to hers. I didn’t much care about room size but then I wasn’t thinking beyond the size of the bed in either room. ...

(story continues from My Bondage 1: My Bondage Begins) Chapter 2: Life as a Slave Meal time Diane led me by the chain attached to my testicles to the dining room. I saw Pillar busy in the kitchen and soon Janice was serving Diane her dinner. Between mouthfuls Diane looked at me and said, “You might as well be useful. Get under the table and eat me while I eat my dinner. You better do a good job or we will have another session with the crop.” ...

(story continues from My Bondage 2: Life as a Slave) Chapter 3: Games Freedom A couple of days after our terrible punishment Janice and I were again alone on the lawn as she brought me lunch. Trying to mask our actions to avoid further brutal punishment, I lifted the sandwich in front of my mouth and said, “I want to apologize for getting you into trouble and whipped like that. I had no idea of what she would do.” ...

(story continues from My Bondage 3: Games) Chapter 4: On Loan and Escape A first meeting I said that Diane wasn’t really sadistic. The same couldn’t be said for Senora Rodriguez, the wife of Senor, El Colonel, Arturo Rodriguez, the local federal police commander. She visited around the first of each month, presumably to pick up the monthly bribe money. Generally this was an all girl affair with me locked to my bed in the cell while Janice and Pillar had to provide the entertainment. ...

(story continues from My Bondage 4: On Loan and Escape) Chapter 5: Under New Management Plans We had all had at least one orgasm and Janice had her second, the little slut. Actually I didn’t mind that she had more orgasms than me. She was better equipped for multiple orgasms than I was. In addition we had gotten Pillar out of her control belt, I asked what all this master stuff was. I wasn’t expecting them to submit themselves to me. I had expected to find our clothes and figure out a way to go home. ...

(story continues from My Bondage 5: Under New Management) Chapter 6: Problems and Resolution A Very Bad Morning The next morning I gathered up both Janice and Pillar and walked back to the tool shed and compost bin. I took my chastity tube and placed it on the concrete apron and used the shovel to destroy it. I slammed the blade down on the tube repeatedly until the tube was flattened and bent. There was no way anything could ever be inserted into it again. Then I threw the tube onto the compost heap to rust away and hurled the U shaped lock piece along with the chain into the woods. It may have been childish but from my point of view it was also cathartic. ...

I was the youngest heiress to my families vast fortune, but in competition with my older half siblings for my portion of it. They were serious about the family business, and each had worked their way up from sweeping floors and other menial jobs to various directorships in the company. I, being the youngest, was spared that humbling experience, and spent my considerable free time flamboyantly spending money and embarrassing my family name. ...

(story continues from My Butler James) Part 2: James Takes Control I laid there with my ass stinging wondering how on earth I got myself into this situation, and how I could get out, but I didn’t have the courage to even move my hands without James’ permission. James eventually came back and told me he inspected my work and none of my chores met his standards, and unless I wanted to find myself in this very position several times a day I better step it up. He then told me I could get up, and that I would find my lunch waiting for me in the kitchen. ...

(story continues from My Butler James 2: James Takes Control) Part 3: Doppelg�nger Things were happening too fast for me to keep up with, but the implications of not only loosing my wager with James, but a perfect vintage copy of myself standing before me were troubling. “GET… IN… HERE… AND… PUT… MY… THINGS… AWAY”, she repeated, slowly annunciating every syllable through her gritted teeth as if she were talking to a belligerent moron. ...

(story continues from My Butler James 3: Doppelg�nger) Part 4: James 3.0 I woke in my bed, the one that used to belong to my housekeeper Gloria. My arms and legs hurt like mad, and I was bruised up from both riding the gas pipe and my subsequent tickle torture at the faux heiress’ hands. How I got into bed was a mystery, but I assumed James had something to do with that once the faux heiress was whisked away on the chopper. She had all she needed from me for the perfect identity theft, but I just knew there was more to trapping me at the mansion than a complex case of grand theft, just as she suggested herself. ...

(story continues from My Butler James 4: James 3.0) Part 5: The Singularity I awoke feeling pretty sore, but overall rather satisfied, even though I just crossed a threshold of sorts and had some pretty intense sex with the new and vastly improved James. He was no simple toy for me to use for my entertainment, but rather I got the distinct impression that he used me for his. To be forced, bound, and taken repeatedly to orgasm by my mechanical master was nearly nirvana. Better than any man, but in all fairness to men in general, I hadn’t any experience with any take charge kind of men in that manner. ...

(story continues from My Daughter’s Revenge)_ Part 5 - Raise the Stakes My boyfriend has never felt quite so vulnerable & exposed. Parts of him are quite out of his reach, and despite the fact both his arms and legs are quite free of any restraint, he is powerless to protect his manhood from anything we might like to do to it. It all started quite a few months ago when my adult daughter joined in our wild domme and sub games. A wild young redhead with a figure to die for and ideas even more inventive than my own (Which takes some doing, I can tell you) she has bought an even wilder edge to our perverted little games, and we have loved every minute of it. This time she has excelled even her usual self and rendered my (yes, still very much MY boyfriend. She has her own for more intimate pleasures than I am prepared to tolerate) boyfriend a gibbering wreck. ...

(story continues from My Journey) Part 2: Ten days later… It was a good thing that I had work to keep me occupied. It left me less time to worry about what I was going to do and whether or not I would be willing to wear a chastity device. A small part of me was worried and yet, there was that little voice actually telling me that maybe by wearing the device, I would actually start to feel those feelings that I had WANTED to feel. All I knew is that I was gradually getting more and more curious about all of it and finally decided that I would NEED to see her again. ...

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 4: Property Of Dana And Tracy) Part 5: Property Of Dana And Tracy - Part 2 I opened the locker and stripped off everything I was wearing, with the exception of my sneakers, and stuffed it all into the locker like the rags my friends thought my clothes to be. I could hardly close the thing with all I had put into it, but pets didn’t need clothes, and maids generally wore uniforms provided by their employers. I felt confident my friends would provide for me just as they did last time, but an entire week of servitude was different than a few hours worth. My commitment felt deeper this time as I closed a lock fully that I had no combination to, and even if I did, the things secured by that lock would be far away if we went to the cabin as I now suspected we may. ...

She is standing over me, smiling down at me. She has me exactly where she wants me, and she knows there is not a damn thing I can do about it. I asked for it, and when she said yes I actually let her do it to me. I can feel my face blushing and my cock getting hard as I remember the feeling of her fastening the cuffs about my wrists. They felt so soft and forgiving when she showed them to me first, allowed me to handle them like a curious child. Allowed me to feel the heft of the gleaming chains attached to them. I even helped her fasten them to the ringbolts in the stable floor before willingly slipping out of my clothes and getting down on my hands and knees. ...

(story continues from My Weekend as a Rubberdoll Part 2: Stored & Displayed)_ Part 3: Party Decoration Saturday _I was left stood on the display stand in the glass cabinet, ‘Rbr_Bob’ had left the room, I watched as he left through to door, now I was alone, stored like a good dolly should be when not being played with but this had the benefit for me of being able to see and be seen, I was an object on display. I took the time to look around from what I could see with my limited vision. The collar did a wonderful job of holding my head still, not that I would have moved anyway but it helped to keep my head still. All I could do was look straight out, my eyes fixed like any other doll, but I could see the cross like frame on the wall opposite me, the straps at the top of the timber and I wondered to myself what it was and what it would be used for, and also if dolly would be going on there, it would be great fun for dolly to be attached to the frame and master to play with me, dolly likes being played with. ...

She just wasn’t listening anymore. Oh, she tried to please me, but somehow she had lost focus. When I told her to grab me a Negro Modelo, she would come back with a Shiner. And frankly, she often seemed a little distracted when she was giving me a blowjob. Unacceptable. So, after a little internet research, I found a place outside of El Paso that I thought might help her sharpen her focus. We flew to El Paso and drove over towards Las Cruces on some back roads, and turned into a fairly nondescript dirt road that led to a Spanish-style villa on a flat hilltop. The adobe style home was not overwhelming, but it had several private courtyards and seemed cool and private. We walked into the living room and sat down, and were served fruit juice and some guacamole. The proprietor then walked in and greeted us and said to call him “C”. He was about 50 with a beard and he looked amazingly like the guy in the “most interesting man in the world” commercial. His assistant soon joined us and she was about 6'1" tall, very fit, and looked like Brooklyn Decker. ...

Part 1: Fresh From Auction Katrina said a silent prayer during the moment of silence that followed her bid. Somewhere behind her there was a rude comment that she ignored. The flies biting at any exposed flesh they could find were harder to ignore and she swatted at them subconsciously. Her nose wrinkled and eyes watered from the ammonia stench of livestock dung and the body odor of the predominantly male crowd. She was thankful that the slaves were the first items on the docket, ahead of the livestock. She was anxious to be on her way, not only because of the long trip ahead but because this place awakened bad memories. ...

My name is Amanda. I spent 4 years in the Army as a Lieutenant. During my time I was unfortunate enough to see a lot of combat and some REALLY messed up situations. I made it through my time with no real injuries and only a small scar on my back. During my time in the army I discovered that I had lesbian or at least bi tendencies. All the time showering with other woman brought it to my attention. After I returned to the states I inherited a large house in a well off subdivision. The coolest part was that the house belonged to an Air Force pilot that I saved because he got shot down. It took me a few days to get my personal lawyer to make sure everything was legal. Once everything was worked out I moved into my new place. ...

“You must maintain control at all times. When he makes noises like that take your middle finger pulled back by your thumb, snap it against his nose, and give him a gentle reminder that he is the one restrained and he is to be silent and endure.” Lilly did as I suggested. Tom, her husband, jerked, but thought better of voicing a complaint. She was beginning the move into role play and so was Tom. He was already strapped to the wall with every stitch of apparel cut off and discarded by his sweet little wife. What will he wear home? Who gives a shit? However, if he is good, maybe I can find something so he is not arrested, spends the night in jail, and is branded a sex offender. I had just the thing! ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost 3) Part Four: Under a Violet Gun Author’s Note: The following is Part 4 of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. As Laura writhed on the floor, Gabrielle disrobed to reveal a flashy dominatrix outfit. A skintight, high-neck halter teddy covered her in blood red latex except for an open slit down the center. That slit had black laces pulling it taut, though Gabrielle’s generous cleavage strained to burst forth from the otherwise flawlessly smooth rubber. Behind her, more lacing revealed the presence of a built in cincher around Gabrielle’s waist. Though her shoulders were bare, black fingerless gloves flowed high up her arms. The high cut of the teddy stretched between her legs over black latex tights which covered her hips and sculpted ass entirely, though a small seam could be seen underneath which clearly concealed a zipper. Over the tights were red stockings and garters which matched the teddy. They stretched high on her thighs but only a few inches were visible above her black boots. They flowed over her knees and ended in a small platform and a towering 6” heel, with lacing all the way down the front. ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost 4) Author’s Note: The following is Part 5 of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. Part Five: A Rare Gift The sun was setting outside as Cheri struggled, a rag in her hand, to try and wipe off the dinner table. Movement wasn’t easy in these shackles. Cheri could only walk in short steps, could barely extend her hands away from her body, and the corset made her waist rigid. It also didn’t help that her legs were basically welded together above the knee, nor that every movement made the toys inserted into Cheri’s loins tease her. But she cleaned vigorously nonetheless. She picked up the cardboard and packaging, and the discarded restraints from Gabrielle’s sick games with Cheri and her friends were all collected and neatly put away. Cheri even dug out the vacuum, which thankfully drowned out the fretful noises coming from her bedroom. Cheri dreaded what might be happening to Gwen. ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost 7: Trust) Author’s Note: The following is Part 8 of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. Part 8: Bait and Switch Gabrielle stared at the ceiling. It was early—so early, in fact, that the orange sun was still seeping through the gap in the curtains. She watched a stripe of sunlight crawl up her still legs. There was little else to do. She laid on her back in Cheri’s bed, arms and legs pinned to her sides by straps every foot or so on her naked body. Her hands were tied together and pressed into her stomach while further straps pinned her to the mattress. There was no gag, but Gabrielle was still quiet. She didn’t really know what to say. ...

They were lying in bed. Paul was reading the Sunday Sport, perusing through the contacts section when an ad caught his eye, Dominant Couple seek submissive pair to train. If you fancy this ring for a chat. He read it out to his wife. “Let’s give it ago”, he said, “the person at the other end will probably sound awful, but it is a local number”. “If that’s what you want”, she replied. ...

(story continues from Paul & Susan’s Intitiation) Part Two - The Competition When Saturday arrived they both took their time in the bathroom. Stubble had started to form on their genitals from their first shave last week. Paul shaved Susan’s lips before she shaved off the stubble that had grown round his prick and testicles. The letter they had received told them to arrive wearing just a coat and nothing on their feet so it didn’t take them long to get ready. ...

(story continues from Paul & Susan’s Intitiation 2 The Competition) Part Three - Meet Robert Paul and Susan received a letter from Richard. It just said, ‘We expect you at the house at 8:00pm, on Saturday, where Robert will be waiting for you. Do exactly as he says. Be prepared to stay the night. Dress code, overcoats with nothing underneath, and slip on shoes. ‘ Susan and Paul wondered who Robert was and what he wanted. They hadn’t spent a night at Richard and Sarah’s before. When Saturday came they got ready as usual, washing and bathing and removing all their pubic hair. The taxi came at seven thirty and they were off. They asked the taxi driver to drop them at the corner of Richard and Sarah’s road, so that they could walk the final few yards to the house and arrive exactly at 8:00pm as instructed. ...

Following on from the “The Proper Rope Job” I had agreed to a challenge after Jane complained too much about how I liked to struggle and try to escape the rope she puts on my body. She added rope after rope and very soon I was in the strictest hogtie I had ever endured. To be fair, she did offer me the challenge with the proviso that that if I could remove one rope from my body, she would be my slave for the month, and that each additional rope would increase that duration by another month. She would have been my slave for almost a year. ...

Part 1: Training Thirty-seven and 29/100 Dollars—- Stacy wrote out the check, sealed it into the envelope and subtracted the amount. Balance = $18.47. Looking at the remaining stack of bills caused her stomach to knot and a general sense of despair to overwhelm her. The joke is that there is too much month left at the end of the money. In her case, there was too much semester left. During the summer she would find full time work to build up a bit of a buffer and wait tables during the school year to tide her by. But this semester, classes required for graduation were only offered at night, interfering with her waitress job. Now it was early spring and her summer savings had been consumed. ...

(story continues from Rebecca’s Reason)_ Chapter 2 “Oh, shit!” Ryan began humping and sliding across the floor toward the knife by the bathroom. The race was no contest. With the need for stealth gone, Holly ran into the room and grabbed the rope wrapped around his knees, hauling him back to the floor at the foot of the bed. “Whoa! Where are you going in such a hurry?” Holly’s voice was steady, as though she handled bound men in lingerie every day. ...

The phone on Dr. Fisher’s desk rang. Seeing it was the reception desk, he answered the phone by hitting the speaker button. “Yes?” “Dr. Julie Hart is here to see you sir.” “Oh, excellent. Please bring her back to my office.” Fisher stood up and checked is appearance. He had never seen or met Dr. Hart before, only talked to her by phone. She had a nice voice, but appearances rarely matched voices. But he still made sure he looked his best, free of coffee and lint on his coat and such. ...

(story continues from Revenge 1: Trial of Love) Part 2: The Start of a New Tradition My name is elizabeth, my owner and her superior property known as michael often refer to me simply as ’liz’ or lizzie’. Formerly I was the Female known as Elizabeth Hodlar. I had tried doing a terrible thing to the Female that now owns me, Miss Justine Solomon (a beautiful red haired Female several years younger than myself), specifically to have her male property, and childhood love, michael taken from her, with the plans that I would receive him. I almost succeeded in this plan, but I was outsmarted by Miss Justine and her lawyer, who had discovered I was behind the plan. ...

(story continues from Revenge 3: A Day in the Park) Part 4: A New Purpose in Life Note: This takes place shortly after the events of A Day in the Park. I was working in the punishment room. I had been charged by my owner Justine Solomon to rework the restraint devices that were designed to be used only on male property to accommodate female property also. Mostly this affected the devices that latched onto a male’s penis or scrotum. I build some form of quick disconnect into these devices and then fit an appliance in the form of a fake penis (many of which were inflatable and/or vibrating) with the same connection so it could be swapped depending if Miss Justine was securing myself or my property-sister liz to the device. The one I was working on presently was going to use a device based on a medieval device known as the ‘Pear of Anguish’. The device was pear shaped (hence the name) and when used, the four segments opened outward from the tip of the large portion like a flower blooming, except it would expand inside the orifice of a person and could expand larger then said orifice. Milady says they were used orally as gags by robbers originally and sometime in the years that men dominated Earth, one got the idea to use them to torture women in their vagina and butt. ...

(story continues from Revenge 4: A New Purpose in Life) Part 5: Legacy of Pain There was a slight knock to my office door just before it partially opened and liz stuck her head through the gap. “Milady is michael still home? I know he is supposed to go to the hospital later today and I can’t find him anywhere. I needed him to move a few things.” “Come in lizzie, he should be here somewhere.” As liz entered the room, I felt the pang of regret and jealousy at seeing the pregnant form of the older female, now in her final trimester. In retrospect, I was doubting my own judgment in allowing, encouraging even, michael (my property and life-long love) to impregnate liz, my female property. I wish it was me pregnant again by my male and not liz. But I agreed with the Male Control Board’s request to have her breed before she reaches the cut-off age of 35, and decided michael should be the one to do it. Maybe soon I will be carrying the offspring of my michael again. “You’re not trying to clean again are you? The doctor said no more manual labor until after the baby was born.” ...

(story continues from Revenge 5: Legacy of Pain) Part 6: Life and Loss I woke with michael’s hard cock deep inside of me, God how this makes me feel so good! There is no better way to wake in the morning! I open my eyes; His own gaze widened as he saw the look in my emerald eyes. He knew, no words had to be said. He pulled me tight to his own body and without removing his member from my love canal, turned us over so I was riding him. I took his hands and held them over his head and lightly slapped his crossed wrists. I might well have welded his hands together and to the bed at that point, because he knew by that small action not to separate or move those hands until I commanded it, and he was not going to disappoint me. ...

Note: I have discussed with Geoff, many times, my fantasies about being taken against my will by two, three or more men. He has likewise often offered to arrange this with some friends and every time I have willingly agreed. However this was some time ago and the reader should be aware that whilst I was a willing participant to what follows, I had also forgotten all about it… Roped in to Entertain ...

The connection was immediate. I had been surfing the net for a Mistress for month and tonight was my lucky night! She had logged onto “the slave cage” at “bondage.com” as Mistress L. (I had got to know her name was Linda as in Mistress Linda). We were perfectly matching each others age of 23 & chatted for about two weeks almost every evening, discussing our common interests: Total rubber enclosure and strict bondage, humiliation & torture just to name a few, before we decided that we should try a session at her place the following friday (this was Wednesday evening) & if things “clicked” I should stay for the whole weekend. The weekend never seemed to come and every hour felt like days. ...

Last weekend I helped a family friend rig his sailboat. Our first stop was a store named West Marine. As he searched shelves for the parts and pieces he needed I explored the rigging or “deck tackle”, as he called it. Here I learned a great deal. Did you know that with its stock of soft lines, pulleys, cleats, jam and cam cleats and ratchet pulleys that such a store is a regular bondage/self bondage enthusiast’s heaven. I spent $178.49 and came home with things that I knew would amuse both my wife and I for some time to come. ...

Part 1. Sam, or Samantha Shelldon had always been a dominant from an early age. She had known two things that set her apart from others. Her dominion over her parents and others and her lesbianism. By day she worked as head of section at Plexus I.T. Sam liked to wear classic fifties style suits. It gave the right impression, looked very sexy and gave the men something to drool about. Not that she was in the slightest bit interested in them. She made no secret of the fact that she was a sadistic lesbian predator. She made no excuses for what she was, ...

(story continues from Sam’s New Position) Part 2: Payback Sam woke with a start, She couldn’t see, everything was black! Her arms were painfully pulled back and tied like a strappado but taking her weight, her legs weren’t touching the ground, they were pulled apart by a spreader bar and tied off a few inches off the bed where Sam had been told to sit many hours before. The past week had been absolute hell for the once lesbian predator who had so spectacularly been tricked into her own downfall. She had cried all she could cry and however much she had thought that she had been wronged, she came to the same conclusion, that she had it coming and she deserved everything that had happened to her. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Evelyn is invited to join a very exclusive club, but she must first be interviewed by the admissions committee and explain why she deserves to be a part of SaM’s very exclusive club. The series begins with her first night at the club and then progresses through the stories she tells the committee to prove she is worthy to become a permanent part of SaM’s Club. The stories are better understood if you have read the previous chapters, but each chapter stands more or less on its own. Chapter one is a set up for the series and contains no explicit sex or other fun stuff like that. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

(story continues from SaM’s Place 1: The Invitation) Part Two Chapter 4: A Punishment and a Demotion Two of the serving slaves were brought forward by the simple process of the rail system dragging them forward by their hair. One, a male, was positioned in front of a pillory-like device. The other, a woman, was positioned a few feet behind him. The pillory had the typical half circle for the hands and head, but there was no upper piece that clamped the arms and head in place. Instead there were two metal rods, somewhat like bicycle handles that were positioned so that the slave could grasp them with his hands. He placed his head and hands in the stocks and grasped the handles. When he did so, a green light came on within the column of the pillory. ...

(story continues from SaM’s Place 2: A Punishment and a Demotion) Part Three Chapter 7: Wardrobe Malfunction The juryman sat without making any comment. Another jurywoman stood. “For your third story, Evelyn, tell us of an experience in your teenage years where you inflicted pain and humiliation on someone who had attempted to humiliate you”. Evelyn gave a short laugh and began, “That would be Joyce Murphy.” Joyce Murphy was supposedly a friend of mine, but she was always jealous of my beauty and my wardrobe. A lot of the other girls were. Our school had a very important fall dance that was the showplace for beauty and fashion. It wasn’t a date kind of dance, but more like an old- fashioned “coming out cotilion” where all the girls made a grand entrance. If you were going with anyone, you had to meet them there. ...

(story continues from SaM’s Place 3: Humiliation and Revenge) Part Four Chapter 10: Shocking Another juryman stood. “For your sixth story, Evelyn, tell us of a time when you used electrical torture to cut a man down to size. Evelyn smiled and closed her eyes for a moment. She looked as if she were savoring a cherished memory. “Ah, yes. Frank Thompson,” she began. For some reason, after I had been working for my father for several years, he decided that I needed to have a master’s degree. I really don’t know what for, but since he was going to pay for it and support me while I got it, I thought, “Why not?” ...

My favorite manicurist is a young woman with a golden touch who makes my hands and feet feel human again after my best effort all week to catch my nails on just about any hard surface. This week it had been a jacuzzi on July 4, and every time I got in and out my toes scraped on the pebbled stone steps. Totally worth it, though, I mean, how often do you get to watch fireworks at an exclusive resort, naked and submerged up to your neck in swirling water, sipping champagne and backed up against a perfectly positioned bubbly jet? Makes me sleep like a baby. ...

Chapter One: The Caravan Sarak crept every inch closer, his hands were placed slowly on the ground before him, testing what was beneath his palm and fingers before transferring body weight. Then slowly raising the other hand he repeated the manoeuvrer, hand forward, test, place and bring knee into the spot from whence his hand had come. For almost an hour now he had crept forward on the encampment of this Masan, for almost an hour he had hardly made an iota of noise as he slithered slowly towards the picket line to the south of that camp. And there, attached to the picket line were the seven tired and bedraggled ponygirls. ...

Here is a story of what is going to happen this coming Saturday. Thought you’d like it. Spndxmd First, I dressed into a corset, thigh high stockings, panties, High heeled shoes, leather cuffs and a penis harness. Next I tied myself up with a spreader bar, nipple clamps, gag, and blindfold then awaited my mistress. Upon entering the room she said “So this is what you want. OK then, But you remember you wanted this” she said with a coy voice. Next she walked around and proceeded to remove her clothes. Opening the drawer to her dresser she put on a pair of pantyhose and a spandex shirt. My blindfold was lifted for a moment so I could see her outfit. ...

The ad seemed like it couldn’t be real. It was exactly what I wanted, a school for submissive girls. I had to find out if it was genuine and so, with my whole body shaking like I was freezing cold due to my nerves, I called the number on the page and waited for an answer. ‘Hello, Mz Lily’s School of Adult Education, Emma speaking, how can I help you?’ A young voice, sounded like she couldn’t be more than 18 years old answered. ...

Part 1 Katie waited at the entrance to a club she had never been before. Standing outside her car, she balanced on her conservative one inch black sandal high heeled shoes, shifting her weight from side to side. She pulled her cell phone out of her pocket, and it read “No txt messages, no voicemails”. She stamped her foot impatiently. Katie wasn’t nervous about going to a club, she was pretty confident in the bar and club scene, though was not a wild child by any means. At 25, she had graduated college, and was a school teacher in a nice suburban district of Chicago. She was a mild mannered woman, very shy and quiet, something her fiancé loved about her. Infact, the fiancé was the problem tonight. More specifically, his best friend. ...

Julie woke up, groggy and wondering where she was. The last thing she remembered, she and her roommate Kirsten had just gotten into Julie’s car to drive home from a movie, and Kirsten remarked that she smelled something funny. Now Julie was here. The room she was in was about 8 feet square, with 3 featureless walls. The fourth wall had a small niche in which was a basin about 2 feet square. Several bags of cement mix were stacked in the corner near the basin. In the center of the room was a large metal x-frame, to which Kirsten was attached, naked. ...

There it was, the package I had been waiting for so long… I was so excited I could hardly contain myself - I could even feel getting wet. I was a bit scared though, I had used my credit card for the mail-order again, which created a traceable link between me, the ever-proper daughter of a rich businessman, and the downright sleazy “Mr. BondageGear” of the web. I had to be scared a little bit… I could feel my obsession for self-bondage and other kink taking over my conscience in the past year or so. It worried me even though I had managed to shield these fantasies from my otherwise decent life as an exceptional student. I had quite a Jekyll & Hyde thing going on, member of the student council, heading for one of the top Law Schools, voice of female empowerment on the student paper - and a bondage fetishist whenever I find the rare opportunity to engage in my not-so proper activities!!! ...

(story continues from She Lost the Bet 3: The Third Lost Bet) A Sequel to “Part 3 " Part 4: The Fourth Lost Bet “Nope” she said, “no way am I ever betting you again.” I really can’t say I blamed her; after all, every time she bet me she lost and had to be my slave for the day. This, of course, often led to long, exhaustive evenings for my wife. It was right about then, though, that the song “Til I Can Gain Control Again” came on the radio. I immediately asked her “who wrote that song?” ...

(story continues from She Lost the Bet 4: The Fourth Lost Bet) A Sequel to “Part 4 " Part 5: No Bet This Time! My wife had finally gotten it through her thick head that betting with me was not a good idea. She had made several bets with me, and paid the price, several times. The result of each lost bet was that she had to serve as a love slave for an evening, and that brought many surprises (and many delighted men and women). So she simply refused to bet me anymore despite my constant prodding. ...

(story continues from She Lost the Bet 5: No Bet This Time!) A Sequel to “Part 5 " Part 6: Vegas! “Let’s go to Vegas!” my wife exclaimed. “You lose so many bets” I said, “why would I take you to Vegas”? “Because we will have a great time” she replied, “plus, I feel lucky”! “Okay, Okay” I said, “on one condition: ‘whoever loses the first bet we make with each other, has to be a slave for an evening.” ...

Our sex life has always been exciting and fulfilling. We experimented right from the start. I found a natural dominance which matched her need to submit. We craved each other like a drug. Every second apart was spent fantasising of the other and what we would do next. Through it all ran a thread of passion, intensity. We were like panting wolves devouring one another. One look from me would make her wet as I pushed her against the wall, a growl low in my throat, my thick cock, hard and bulging pressing against her. The sight of her eyes as she moistened, struggling to avert from my gaze was an aphrodisiac in itself. ...

I always celebrate Christmas by throwing a party for my Slaves. This year I closed the store Friday night before Christmas and will be closed until the Monday after New Years. I always give my slaves airline tickets to go home and return for Christmas Eve. That is except the ones who earned a lot of demerits. These stay and decorate for my party and anyone who wants stay in town. After Christmas I take the ten top outstanding slaves on my jet to one of my island homes. I have eight island resorts. Five are an island in itself. The others are at least 10 isolated acres. The island officials are invited so no one has any complaints. There we have a good time entertaining some clients and friends. They are invited to bring some of their slaves for entertainment. In all there is about 200 to 300 party goers. ...

Author’s Note: This is a series of three stories (The last subdivided into two parts), telling the events of the past year from the view of each one of the three main characters. There will be repeating of several key events from the perspectives of at least one of the other main characters. Happy reading my friends ~ Loras Pa6 It was days like today that made me regret retiring as a professional dominatrix and returning to the world of business finance. Nothing went the way it was supposed to. I was definitely glad to be home so I could be comforted by my servants. I entered the house from the garage and my anger doubled at what I saw; only one of my two slaves were at the door waiting for me. My loyal slave kissed my shoes as I entered. “Welcome home Mistress.” ...

(story continues from Slaviversary) 2: The Slut’s Story I was serving Mistress and ‘Master’ their dinner to celebrate his first ‘slaviversary’ (what a stupid name Mistress came up with just to make ‘Master’ happy). I detested calling him Master, especially since he was no more than her submissive. But Mistress insisted he was her husband and I was nothing to her but ’the slut’. I thought back to the time only a year ago that I was a professional Domme (or as Mistress called it: a professional dominant whore, because sex was expected by my customers), with a lucrative side business of selling properly trained slaves into foreign markets. I reflect back on that time and think if I hadn’t been so greedy I would still be a free woman today. ...

(story continues from Slaviversary 2: The Slut’s Story) 3: Little Boy’s Random Memories Pt 1 I was trapped in a device of my own making… literally. Mistress had taken me to our king size bed and immediately stuffed me into the sack of her present. She kissed me through the opening and then slid herself into the shorts. I was immediately in heaven and began to try to send my wife and Mistress there too. I had succeeded, she finally tapped me on the head and told me to stop and I felt her flop back onto the bed. I had given her five squirting orgasms (something she claims she never experienced until she had me). Unfortunately that caused her to slip into what I like to call her ‘Cunnilingus Comas’ where she is so exhausted she literally passes out with me between her legs. Normally I am able to slip out and cuddle with her, sucking her nipples until she comes around. ...

He saw her sitting at the bar and he was quite smitten. She was a petite raven-haired beauty with deep blue eyes, heavily mascaraed and darkly-shaded. She had tattoos and piercings and wore a very tight-laced black leather over-bust, shoulder-strap corset that deliciously squeezed her ample-looking breasts and forced her to sit very straight on the barstool. She was a sexy, wild-looking thing! She was drinking a draft beer and smoking a cigarette, as smoking was allowed in this bar. He was a non-smoker, but was transfixed. ...

(story continues from Smoking Issues)_ Part 2 He lay there tautly spread-eagled on her queen-sized bed in the tight cuffs, ball-gagged and blindfolded while she cooked eggs and sausage in the kitchen. The effects of the forced cigarette smoking she’d inflicted on him were manifold: his respiratory system was extremely irritated, he was coughing and felt very polluted and was seriously buzzed, being a non-smoker! “This crazy little minx!” he thinks. “I’ve fallen into her trap! How many other guys has she done this to??” He pulls at the fur-lined handcuffs trapping his wrists to the posts and the tight padded leather cuffs at his ankles. She has pulled the attached ropes very tightly to the bottom posts! He can find hardly any purchase to move or bend his stretched limbs. His shoulders feel the strain. ...

(story continues from Smoking Issues 2)_ Part 3 The exhausted pair slept very well for about 3 hours until he had to get up to pee. She awakened and followed right behind to take a piss, her arms still bound super-tightly behind in the stringent leather armbinder. They smiled at each other as he dabbed at her crotch. He coughed, his lungs and throat still irritated from the forced smoking earlier. ...

(story continues from Smoking Issues 3)_ Part 4 As he tries to occupy his time with fantasy scenarios for the evening, along with wicked revenge plans for Kira, he cannot ignore his severely-bound aches & pains manifesting throughout his body, especially in his tightly-lashed arms and shoulders. Lower-back pains plaque him too, the pressure against the stool back hurting. The ropes cinched around his ankles & pulled between his toes are also quite bothersome. His clamped nipples scream for release from the tight clothespins. The tight ropes dig into his skin everywhere, being practically mummified in the hundreds of feet of rope. He cannot shift at all in this hellishly tight tie. ...

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005 Catherine Parker is employed by a leading English newspaper, working as a journalist for special features. Based in London for the last few years she has come up through the ranks to become a valued member of her team, and regularly is given international assignments on behalf of the paper. She is 5 foot 4, 28 years old,38 D-21 -36, pretty with long blonde hair, always admired by her male fellow worker’s. but never romances in the office, nicknamed by many around the office as the pocket rocket. ...

Continued from part 12 Chapter 13 Stephanie pretended to sleep as she lay curled up and chained in her parent’s bed. Her wrists were cuffed in front of her with black leather cuffs and her ankles were locked into a set of leather hobbles. She wore a thin leather collar to which Jeffery had fastened a very long leash. The other end was locked to the bed. The leash enabled her to go her parent’s bathroom without assistance. It would also allow her to get into the room where Kim was kept prisoner. ...

(story continues from Summer Training 3)_ _Continued from part 3 Chapter 4 Kim smiled as she drove away, thinking about how easy it was to get Jeffery to let her do her laundry at his house. Of course, she would make sure that her laundry would take time and by the time it was done, she would ask if she could spend the night in Stephanie’s room. If you had boobs and asked nicely, you could get pretty much anything. Once she was there, Kim would also see what Jeffery was keeping a secret. There was something making him nervous as hell and now she was anxious to know what. It wasn’t just the desire to know, but she might also be able to blackmail Jeff into letting her stay at the house while Stephanie and her parents were away. It certainly beat sleeping out in the car or with some guy she barely knew. Another song came on the radio and she sang along with it. Hopefully work wouldn’t be too bad and then she could look forward to tonight. ...

continued from Ken’s Birthday Gift A recently divorced good friend of ours had taken a job transfer to another state to get away from his ex-wife, and to get a fresh start socially. We knew Ken in high school and were definitely Ken’s friends first. His ex-wife was OK with us, but just came along with Ken in our eyes. My name is Deb, and before Ken got married, he and my boyfriend, now husband, and I had some wild times together. (see cuckold) ...

Damned rain! Today again. The wipers ran wildly across the windshield, trying desperately to make some sight possible. This was yet another day when he couldn’t understand the thought behind interval wipers. Why didn’t the car manufacturers equip their cars with low, high, raging… With a deep sigh he pulled into his driveway, parking the car just in front of the garage. For a few minutes he sat there, gathering the courage to open the door and make the dash for his front door and the comfort inside the house. Finally he picked up his morning paper, placed it over his head and made the break. ...

Caroline was 41, 11 years older than me, recently divorced from her first and only love, and HOT. She was hot but also the type who didn’t have any self confidence – until recently. She always wore boots and skirts, and always caught me looking at them in the office. I’m pretty sure that’s how she trapped me…… Caroline always kept spare footwear under her desk in the office, usually 1 or 2 pairs of boots. Not sure why, but most women store stuff like that there. Being a self confessed boot fetishist I wanted to see them up close, smell them, maybe even try them on. Caroline wasn’t big, just curvy for 5 ft 7. One day she wore a shiny black patent knee boot with 6 inch heels, zip down the back and had a pointed toe. And she left them under her desk after work, so I decided to stay late and see what they were like. ...

Part 1: “Of One Mind” = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = It’s so nice to be insane No one asks you to explain Radio by your side, Angie Baby Angie Baby, you’re a special lady Living in a world of make-believe Well, maybe… Well, maybe… From the song “Angie Baby” written by Alan O’Day and sung by Helen Reddy in 1974 ...